《Immortal Supreme: Sovereign of the Grand Dao》


 Chapter 1 Prelude To The End {Part - 1}

    "The Universe Shall One Day Tremble Before Me!"


    A sonorous voice echoed throughout a myriad of worlds. Causing all who heard it to quake in fear.


    Many who were cultivating in seclusion were disrupted from their training session and a lot of them made mistakes that led to serious injury for some and death for others.


    Even the mightiest beings in the universe shivered a bit at the sound of that voice. And these are beings given the title of God''s of the Universe.


    The Gods of the Universe being masters of the most powerful Daos in the universe, held unfathomable power and abilities. But even they have to give face to this one whose voice was heard.


    Even as they felt trepidation, they also felt relief as that individual''s existence could not be condoned by the Heavenly Dao.


    Suddenly, augh echoed in the vast universe, "Hahaha! The Immortal Invincible, oh what a grand title you have. I am sorry to be the one to break it to you, but your rise has alreadye to an end!"


    The tone of the speaker was filled with mockery, and joy at another''s misfortune.


    Within the void, where all things began, out here there is no light, and only darkness and chaos reign supreme. Only a select few among countless others can stay here without suffering harm.


    And these people are the gods of the Universe. For this is also a symbol of their ability.


    All the current Gods were gathered. There were a total of six of them. These six were among the nine gods of the Universe.


    Nine is the prime number and there can never be more than nine gods that towered over the vast universe.


    A man n in golden armor was chained and strapped with nine dragons made of purple-colored lightning.


    This man had used some special power to make himself big to such an extent that if he was ced in the universe, his height would span a good number of light years.


    And the Lightning dragons were not made of ordinary lightning. This was destruction lightning. One with the power to annihte anything and everything in the world erasing them from existence.


    But even this mighty lightning could only barely restrain the man d in golden armor.


    His amour was filled with symbols that glowed in white light. Constantly resisting the destructive power of the lightning dragons.


    But if one looked closely you would find that the light emanating from the symbols was getting weaker.


    The man looked at the six individuals before him. Particrly on the one who just finished speaking.


    "What? Do you still think yourself above us? Just you wait, you will cease to exist soon enough!"


    The one who spoke was dressed in an all-ck amour with an aura of death surrounding him.


    He is the God of the Underworld and the Ruler of Death, Kaecilus. He has deep hatred for the Immortal Invincible, more than anyone else here.


    "I think we shouldn''t wait any longer and get done with this. I don''t think that I have to remind you all how he always manages to escape our grasp every time, just when we think that we''ve won," said one of them.


    The others were immediately reminded of painful memories. And their gaze became more serious.


    They formed a formation around the man and started to cast a technique to end him.


    This was no ordinary formation, this was a formation granted by the Heavenly Dao itself. It was one that uses the Dao or power of destruction to annihte all things.


    On their own, they would not be able to control such power and would be destroyed if they tried. But as the Heavenly Dao is the one overseeing this, they have the privilege to use its power.


    "You all think you''ve won right..." Said the man suddenly.


    "Ignore him, this could just be a ploy!" Said the God of the Underworld.


    The Immortal Invincible sneered and said, "Well, I just want to ask you all, do you really think this is the end for me?"


    "Would you believe it if I told you all that you are all dancing under the center of my palm...hahahaha!"


    The man said in a calm tone andugh erratically at the end.


    His words made the Gods frown a bit, as they thought about it and felt that he might be up to something.


    Their constant failures in trying to kill him had nted an invincible image of him in their minds.


    "Focus on the task at hand! He won''t be able to do anything." Said another of the Gods.


    With a sh of purple light, the power of the lightning dragons suddenly increases by a great margin. And the amour protecting the man was instantly sted to pieces and the bolts of lightning dived into his body and began to destroy him from the inside out.


    The man then closed his eyes and took a deep breath, "Hmmm, remember this day ''Gods of the Universe." He said in mockery.


    "For today marks the beginning of your downfall...today even the heavens will not forget."


    His body had begun to dpose, slowly. He still had his eyes closed. He didn''t even scream in pain from the destructive lightning raging within and outside his body.


    The gods shivered at the sight of that because just being the presence of that power is causing deep fear to arise in them.


    The god of death look coldly at the man and chuckled, "Hehehe, are you not immortal, weren''t you invincible? Look at you now, still trying to act cool when you are being annihted."


    "Don''t worry, those friends of yours will be well taken care of by us. And we will...!!!"


    The god death stopped speaking and even moved back a little because the man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him with a cold gaze. A gaze that reminded him of a very painful memory.


    "Don''t worry...the God of Death will die soon enough." Said the man.


    *Shring!*


    Immediately after he finished speaking, the rest of him disintegrated causing a massive explosion that had the power of a million exploding stars.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The shockwave echoed in the void and the gods present protected themselves with their powers. Even then they were pushed back a lot.


    __________________________


    ------- End of Chapter ---------


    __________________________


    Author: "So he just died like that? Check out the next chapter to find out!"


    "First Official Book...lets see how it goes."

 Chapter 2 Prelude To The End {Part - 2}

    "Hahahaha! Finally, this monster has been destroyed in the end!"


    The god of deathughed in joy at the man''s demise. It couldn''t be helped. He had waited too long to destroy this man who made his title as the god of death useless.


    Just as he was about to speak again, three lights of blue, gold, and white charged out of the explosion and flew off together at a speed greater than any of the gods could react.


    "Is that?"


    "Yes, it is! And there are even three of them, this bastard''s luck was too great. Quickly chase them!"


    All six of them immediately gave chase but they found out that they couldn''t catch up at all and the lights quickly disappeared from the void.


    "Dang it! We missed such an opportunity," said one of them.


    "Well, that should be expected. It was said that unless you are acknowledged by them you wouldn''t be able to hold them even if they were in front of you."


    "That''s true. But with the unfathomable power they hold, do you think that he would be able to revive?" Asked one of them.


    Everyone frowned once that was brought up.


    "I don''t think so," said the God of the Death.


    "We all saw him being annihted by that power. I believe you should all know that being struck with that lightning you will cease to exist and even be unable to reincarnate."


    "That''s true, but I can''t help but feel uneasy."


    ---------------------


    Meanwhile, the three lights stopped somewhere in the void as a transparent figure appeared.


    It was the same man that was annihted moments ago. He looked at the three lights which were actually three diamond-shaped gems.


    "It seems I will be starting my n a bit sooner, but it doesn''t matter because, in one fell swoop, I will rule the Grand Dao!"


    The three gems began to grow brighter under his control and eventually, he disappeared as a tiny pce appeared in his ce. This tiny pce moved with a sh of light in a specific direction.


    Immediately after it left, a figure instantly appeared where it previously was.


    "Hehehe, he has really gotten much weaker for sure. I wouldn''t have been able to sneak up on him even with the power of the space gem."


    With a wave of his hand, the figure disappeared in grey light as he chased after the Immortal Supreme.


    Within a world that had that was filled with nature''s beauty, a pce flew in andnded with a boom on the ground.


    After that, the Immortal Supreme''s soul appeared and the pce disappeared.


    He looked around and gazed in a specific direction for a little while before summoning the three gems again.


    Looking at them, he reminisced about his cultivation journey.


    He had been born in a lower realm and was even a ve there. He had cultivation from the lowest level to peak slowly. He fought his way through the lower realm and ascended to a middle realm.


    In the middle realm, he got some fortuitous encounter, and that was when his rise really began. He made a lot of enemies in the process, but he surpassed them all to such an extent that they had to bow before him in the end.


    After that, he rose to the upper realms and kept rising to the peak. At this power, his greatest fortune was to acquire the three gems in his possession.


    These gems were gems that maintained the bnce of the universe. Anyone who has this gem in his or her possession and was able to fully grasp its power would be able to have full reign over an aspect of reality.


    And he had three of them!


    There are nine gems in total, and they are;


    [Gem of Chaos].


    [Gem of Time].


    [Gem of Space].


    [Gem of Life].


    [Gem of Death].


    [Gem of Soul].


    [Gem of Fate].


    [Gem of Destruction], and finally~


    [The Gem of Creation].


    He had been able to get the Gem of Time, The Gem of the Soul, and The Gem of Fate. Although they had acknowledged him, he had been unable to bring out less than one percent of his power.


    That was when he found out that there is more than one universe. There are nine universes in total and each had its own nine gems.


    And the three he had were greater than the universal nine gems. The three he had were part of a set that didn''t just cover a universe but all nine universes which made the Multiverse.


    These gems cover an aspect of reality across all nine universes. This was the only reason he was able to survive destruction by the Heavenly Dao of this universe.


    It was at this time that he had a crazy idea. He developed an ambition to not only gather all nine Multiversal gems but also to master the Grand Dao and reign over all.


    And what does it mean to master the Grand Dao?


    It is an impossible task!


    Because there is a total of nine hundred and ny-nine thousand, nine hundred and ny Dao, so 999,999 Dao.


    In all of them, one can not learn too many as it depends on the natural endowment and greatprehension. Even yet, one could spend their entire lifetimeprehending a particr Dao, and they wouldn''t be said to have mastered that one Dao.


    Only a select few can train to the peak of a Dao, but that was still only at the universal level. And these are beings, akin to gods.


    Gods, whose lifetime spans millions of years. Millions of years were spentprehending a Dao and training it to the peak.


    But because the gems he had in his possession were on a Multiversal scale, he derived a n. Which he acted upon.


    Said n was one in which he created clones of his soul, making a total of 999,999, using the power of the Soul Gem. Each soul was like a newborn, but they were all him.


    Then using the power of the Fate Gem, he blessed each with the Fate and talent toprehend a particr Dao.


    No, he wouldbine the power of the Fate Gem and the Gem of Time to send each soul to specific timelines that would let them master their Dao in the shortest time possible.


    Then he would enter seclusion and await for the day he fuses with all 999,999 soulsprehending all Dao and fusing them, thereby mastering the Grand Dao itself, with even the Heavenly Dao bing his servant.


    A smile crept up to his face as he thought about this point. And without wasting much time he powered the Soul Gem and multiple tiny blue lights began to fly out of it.


    Those blue lights were his cloned souls. There were a total of 999,999 of them.


    And then the Gem of Fate shone too, and golden light prated each soul, blessing them with talents pertaining to a specific dao. It also set them up with a Fate that would bring all 999,999 souls together, in the end,d to fuse with the Immortal Supreme.


    "Now for the final part..."


    The Gem of Time shone and each of the souls was suddenly transported to different timelines.


    Once all of that waspleted, the Immortal Supreme''s figure began to flicker as though he was about to disappear. Causing his form to be more transparent.


    He had been in soul form all along after his body had been destroyed, and also using the power of the gems strained his soul the more.


    His cultivation had already been destroyed now he had to recuperate and n what to do next.


    He waved his hand and the three gems disappeared.


    "Now I..."


    *Boom!*


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter---------


    __________________________


    Author: It seems that just like thest chapter, this one too, ended with a ''Boom!'', which reminded of a quote. I leave the quote in thement section.


    Have a lovely day/night everyone, and see you in the next episode of; The Immortal Supreme!

 Chapter 3 Prelude, The End

    *Boom!*


    An attack suddenly appeared behind him, basing him away. But he quickly regain his footing as there was a shield surrounding him.


    After he stopped he looked around and couldn''t find the one who attacked him.


    "The Space Gem?"


    "Oh, so you guessed it. As expected of the Immortal Supreme," a voice replied and its sound came from all directions that one could not find where its speaker was.


    The Immortal Supreme frowned as this was really a bad time, as he could not use the power of the gems right now as he had overdraft himself.


    His cultivation had been lost, his soul is in a weakened and vulnerable state.


    ''There''s only one thing I can do at this point,'' he thought.


    *Swoosh*


    He suddenly summoned an orb and his soul entered within and sped off from that location.


    "Oh, you had a treasure like that, a soul shuttle? Haven''t seen one in ages."


    The Immortal Supreme did not answer and focused on leaving to a safe location where he will recuperate. He hade so far and can not afford to lose here at this point.


    "Too bad I am not alone." Said the voice again.


    He had to call for help as he didn''t want to engage in an endless pursuit as that object was one that can keep up with his teleportation speed, and his mastery over the space gem of this universe is low.


    *Crackle!*


    A sh of lightning appeared in the sky and chased after the Immortal Supreme. It quickly caught up and a violet veil block his path. And he couldn''t advance no matter what.


    He came off the soul shuttle and look ahead with a deep frown.


    ''Things have gotten extremelyplicated.''


    *Vroom!*


    The sky turned violet as a mighty power bore down him. The power was so mighty that he couldn''t resist trembling. But not out of fear, his soul was on the verge of being destroyed.


    "Who are you!" He screamed.


    "Hmph!" A deep voice hmphed in disdain. And the pressure on his soul was increased.


    With a sh of grey light, a man with silver-colored hair appeared and smile in contempt at the Immortal Supreme.


    "Immortal Supreme my ass! Look how weak you are. Peh!" He spoke in contempt and spat at the end.


    "Calling you that is a disgrace in itself. What''s that actual name of yours again...um, Arthur Nightingale."


    The Immortal Supreme looked at him, as only a few knew his real name and most knew him by his title.


    Arthur didn''t respond to him as he thought madly about how to escape from here. But he could help but feel despair at this point cause the power holding him was one he couldn''t fathom.


    ''Is he an existence on the Multiversal level? Or someone with a Multiversal Gem with greater cultivation and mastery,'' he thought.


    "I see you don''t like to speak much." The silver-haired man spoke again when he saw that Arthur was ignoring him.


    He wanted to speak again but went silent when he sensed a power on him and shut his mouth.


    "Where are the gems in your possession? Don''t try to hide them we arrived just when you put them away." The deep voice suddenly spoke.


    Arthur looked up and said, "Hey isn''t it polite to show yourself when speaking to someone? Or are you feeling shy? Hehehehe... such s mighty individual is sh....arrrgghh!"


    He was suddenly struck by violet lightning that was simr to the lightning of destruction.


    "You! I know who you are now. The Multiversal God of Destruction. You ate the mightiest of them all with great mastery over the Dao of Destruction and the Gem of Destruction!" Said Arthur with gritted teeth.


    The pain he was enduring was countless times greater than the lightning dragons he faced before.


    "If you don''t hand those gems over you will face destruction." The voice spoke again.


    The God of Destruction looked down on Arthur. And felt he wasn''t qualified to have the gems in his possession. Even he the God of Destruction had only one Multiversal Gem.


    ''But this bastard had three of them. What dragon shit luck is that?''


    He was envious and dissatisfied. He was about to three lights appeared in front of Arthur and blocked his power.


    "Time Gem, Soul Gem, and the Gem of Fate...Damn, he really had three Multiversal Gems!" The voice said in surprise.


    Even though he knew, seeing them with his own eyes made him shocked at this fact. There had never been anyone in history that had been able to gather three gems at a time.


    "Wait, what are you doing?!"


    His voice got hysterical and the God of Destruction was shocked to the core at this point as he witness Arthur doing something that made him question his eyes.


    Arthur grabbed the three gems and ced them before his chest. And they began to grow brightly.


    The silver-haired man widens his eyes in disbelief, "You can''t be trying to fuse the gems right?"


    "Stop!" Said the God of Destruction.


    A man dressed in violet glowing armour appeared. He had violet-colored hair and eyes and a lightning-shaped mark on his forehead.


    "Are you crazy, you would cause an imbnce if you do that!" He said as he tried to restrain Arthur with his power but it was dispersed by the power of the gems.


    But he didn''t mind as he also noticed that Arthur''s soul was breaking apart.


    *Rumble!*


    The clouds of the sky darken as a light shone and an eye suddenly appeared!


    "The Eye of the Heavenly Dao of the Multiverse!"


    The eye focused on Arthur and the power that was trying to fuse the gems was restricted and Arthur screamed in pain.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the heavens with a crazed expression.


    "The Heavenly Dao? What a joke, these gems created you, how can you make them subdue?!"


    His word seems to provoke the gems themselves and they released a shock wave of power and resisted the Heavenly Dao.


    But because they were using Arthur as a medium their power was not as strong as it would have been because Arthur was currently too weak to summon their might.


    The entire world began to shake...


    The God of Destruction waved his hands and protected the silver-haired man and himself. As he moved away from the confrontation.


    "Let''s see how this ends, the Heavenly Dao is mad...now he won''t be able to survive."


    Space began to crack and soon shattered as a wormhole appeared where Arthur was.


    "What the? This is no ordinary wormhole. It can destroy the Multiverse if it goes out of control."


    "It appears that forcefully trying to fuse the stones and with the interference of the eye of the Heavenly Dao had caused an anomaly," said the God of Destruction in shock.


    "Let''s leave, we can''t remain any longer. Whatever happens that guy is done for."


    *Swoosh*


    In the blink of an eye, they teleported out of there.


    "Arrrrgh! God of Destruction! I''ll get you for this!"


    "Heavenly Dao, I will not bow!"


    The opposing powers suddenly increased in such an intensity that all nine universes trembled as though it was a Multiversal quake.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion happened and Arthur was hulled into the wormhole with his end unknown.


    The Eye of Heavenly Dao used its power to seal away the wormhole and stop it from spreading. But the world where it was, got destroyed in the process.


    After a while, it too retreated...


    _____________________________


    ------End of Chapter---------------


    _____________________________


    Author: What''s gonna happen to Arthur now?


    If you enjoyed this chapter, don''t forget to leave ament down below, and see you in the next chapter!

 Chapter 4 The Beginning After The End {Part - 1}

    ------------++++


    Arthur kept going through the wormhole in the void. Here the concept of time and space and all other aspects of reality were warped to an extreme.


    At this point, the gems were within his soul and were protecting him from the chaotic power of the cosmos. But their light was getting weaker. And it was only a matter of time before they could no longer protect Arthur.


    At this point the consciousness of a supreme being sensed Arthur.


    "Hmmm, what''s this?"


    "A soul...oh this soul signature, it''s not one of my creations. An offspring of his creation I see."


    "Let me help you."


    A soothing power held Arthur and took him away.


    "But your soul will have to be refined a little so that you can exist in my reality. You would lose many of your original memories and the rest will be sealed," said the being.


    "That said, wee to Earth."


    __________________________


    -- Twenty-Two Years Later--


    - Earth-- North America -- Canada-- Western Canada -- City of Vancouver ---+++


    ___________________________


    *Shring!* *Shring!* *Shring!*


    The annoying ringing of the rm woke me up. With dissatisfaction I waved my hand, hitting the rm clock away.


    Raising my nket a bit closer to my shoulders, I snuggled in my bed, feeling reluctant to leave the bed.


    *Ring!**Ring!**Ring!*


    While trying to sleep back, the damn rm rings again, causing me to finally open my eyes and get up from the bed.


    "Uh, my headaches," Iined after rising.


    These days I have been having too much of such headaches that are more like migraines at this point.


    "And that same dream again!"


    I thought about the dream I had as I walked into the bathroom to wash my face with cold water at the sink, as that helps me get fully awake in the morning.


    While regarding the dream I had. It was a weird dream where I keep seeing this guy with simr features to myself getting attacked and constantly waging battle with extremely powerful beings that could destroy the earth in a nce.


    ''That should probably be because I am reading way too many cultivation novelstely.''


    ''Yeah, that must be it,'' I thought to myself.


    After all, it had happened in the past but this time, it just kinda feels different. Different in what sense exactly?


    Should I say, it feels a bit real? I don''t know maybe I have read way too many cultivation novels and too manyics, along with watching so much anime.


    Thereby getting my head filled with fantasies of 2d waifus, and the idea of transmigration, Isekai, and the Multiversal theory, which I strongly believe for some reason is very possible.


    Anyway, it is also precisely the reason why it could be said that I have no life outside of these things. Aside from my part-time work, and studying Computer Engineering at the University.


    "But that will all change starting today," I said to my reflection in the mirror.


    I have finally decided to cut down on my consumption of webnovels,ics, and anime. And use my time more productively.


    My current part-time job is not able to sustain me anymore, mostly because myndlord raised the rent...again.


    So first I n to really start working on myself and did some research to find good productive things I like.


    And one of them was getting in shape, and doing calisthenics. Also, I would start learning programming to be a software engineer. And I also wanted to learn martial arts.


    The Martial arts part is obviously inspired by my love of cultivation novels though.


    Well, some of these things will all require money.


    ''It alwayses back to that, huh?'' I thought.


    Well, I have a n for that now though. Which is participating in this year''s Webnovel Spirity Awards.


    Which will set me up to be an author. And hopefully, I get to be among its gold prize winners and get the $10,000 prize money.


    A smile crept up at the thought of that.


    "Ugh! So many things to do and with a limited amount of time. Plus, I still have to go to the University."


    While pondering on all these, I go to the bathroom and take a cold shower, which I don''t really do before.


    Again, I am trying out some self-development tips I have heard over and over again.


    Sometimeter, I am ready to go out, so I open up the door to my room and lock it. And walked over to the living room.


    "Hey, Arthur. You''re up so early, that new." Said a young man who walked into the living room from another direction.


    He had curly brown hair and had simr colored eyes, and also had a very skinny physique.


    "Good morning Mark, how''re you doing?" I said.


    "Another strange thing. You don''t usually act that polite. Anyway, I am fine thank you. But why are you up so early?" Mark asked.


    "Well, I''ve got something to do. Anyway, I will be out till evening," I said as I walk towards the door.


    I live here in a two-bedroom apartment with Mark and his two-faced brother who lives here but doesn''t pay for rent.


    ''And speak of the devil.''


    "Yo Artty, what''s up?" Said a young who was lying on the couch.


    "I''m good..."


    He had simr features to Mark, except he looked like he barely had any sleep and, also had a tattoo on his forearm.


    I don''t like this guy, he looks like a shady guy. Mark says he broke and I''m like no way.


    Like, I believe this guy probably does drugs but he won''t admit it. He told me he dabbles in real estate.


    ''I mean, I don''t believe it, but okay.''


    Without saying anything more I leave the house. Entered a taxi and went to a store to get something to eat.


    Got down of the cab, and walked to the store. Upon reaching the door, I suddenly froze.


    ''What''s this?'' I thought.


    _____________________________


    ------End of Chapter---------------


    _____________________________


    Author: "What''s what, Arthur?"


    Arthur has learned the art of cliff-kun!

 Chapter 5 The Beginning After The End {Part - 2}

    -------------- Arthur ---------------------


    I suddenly had a certain impulse that felt like something bad was gonna go down. But that feeling left quite quickly. So I just shook my head and entered the store.


    Going towards a certain part of the store, I grab a bag of chips, and looking at the row of candies I wonder, which one should I get?


    Should I get the Starbucks or maybe switch it up and grab the Twix?


    "Starbucks it is then."


    So I grab the Starbucks, and I started walking, as I reached the fridge I heard someone yelling.


    "Now!"


    ''Probably just some homeless guy getting bored. Or maybe it''s just a customer, whose card didn''t work and now he wants to start a war,'' I thought.


    I turned my attention back to the fridge and opened it to take a can of drink.


    "I can''t afford to keep buying energy drinks every day," I said as I shut the door and turn around.


    And as I am heading towards the counter with my drink I heard a voice shout, "Hey, open up the drawer!"


    I immediately understood what might be going on and I crouched on the floor.


    Peaking around the aisle, I saw a man in a ski mask point a gun at the forehead of the man that was behind the counter. Now my heart is pounding and I''m praying.


    ''I won''t die today, I can''t die today. I got things to do.''


    Trying not to shake, and while plotting my escape. I ced a hand in my pocket to get my cellphone.


    ''Oh no. Where''s my cellphone at? Dang, it, I left it back at home,'' I found to my dismay.


    "I want every penny I want every dime. Once you''re done with the cash, open up the bag and throw some cigarettes inside!" The robber yelled at the cashier.


    The cashier put the money in the bag he was given as fast as he could. I could see him shaking while doing it.


    "The cigarettes!" Yelled the robber once more.


    "Which ones do you want? Which ones do you want?" The cashier asked in a trembling tone.


    ''What is with the cigarettes? Can''t you just take the money and go?'' I said in my heart, hoping things do not get bloody.


    "Well, I''m not picky give me any kind! Give me all of them. Yeah, just toss''em in. Keep it moving now, I''m running low on time here."


    The cashier nodded hurriedly and he did as he was told. But the robber was not satisfied with his speed.


    "I advise you to move a little quicker. Trust me I don''t wanna have to pull the trigger. I have done it before, and it''s not a pretty picture."


    "What, you don''t believe me? Well, I''m just ying you," he said with a grin at the end.


    "Nah, No I''m not, hehe!"


    "Just do what I said cause if you even think of trying to pull a fast one on me. I promise you''ll be sorry...oh my driver''s calling, I can''t miss my pickup and...!"


    That''s when I did something stupid, and my jacket knocked over a can of soup. And he got quiet.


    ''Did he hear me moving?'' I thought in fear as I held my breath.


    The man turned in my direction at this point making me think, ''Oh my God, he must have heard me do it!''


    But turning in my direction distracted the robber enough to allow the cashier to grab his own gun that is behind the counter. Now they both got weapons.


    ''Time to act!'' I thought as I silently pray for a miracle.


    I finally summoned the courage to peek around the edge and saw the robber with his back facing me and his gun pointed at the cashier who had his own gun.


    With the fastest and stealthiest speed I could move I ran towards him.


    At this moment the only thought in my head was to take advantage of whatever I can to ensure I survive this. After all, from what the robber said earlier, there are two of them.


    I quickly covered the distance, and he didn''t see meing I jumped on him and grabbed his neck as I tried to choke him.


    He tried to shake me off while still pointing the gun at the cashier who was also trying to aim right at the robber with the struggle and shaking going on.


    And then the robber''s elbow hits my nose and, "Argh!"


    My nose was broken and it started bleeding. I tried not to let go but my hands are getting slippery and before I knew bullets start to fly as I fell to the ground.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    ''Shit!''


    The sound of bullets stopped and I raised my head to find to my dismay that the cashier was shot, and his current state was unknown.


    While I was still lying on the floor, I tried to crawl away, and thenes another guy. The robber''s partner.


    He runs inside while shouting at the other robber, "What''s going on, where''s the money, did you get the money? Where''s the bag you brought?"


    "I don''t know. I think it''s still behind the counter probably behind the cashier I just shot!"


    "Who is this on the floor?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "Well did they call the cops?" The other robber said as he runs up to me and grabbed my shoulder.


    As he flipped me over then my jaw dropped. I thought, ''This voice sounded familiar.''


    Looking at him, although he got a mask on his face, the shirt he wore, ''Oh shit, it''s the same one he had on him this morning. Mark''s brother!''


    He stared right into my eyes and I could see the surprise in his. I know he knows that I recognized him.


    ''Things got shitty in the end,'' I thought in despair, knowing he wouldn''t let me go at this point.


    He stares at me and says, "Sorry Arthur, but I don''t have a choice. I can''t risk getting exposed."


    He holds up the barrel to my head and I screamed, "You can''t be serious!"


    He just went silent and pulled the trigger and then the gun...


    *Bang!*


    My eyes closed, expecting my death after the sound of a bullet going off. But time passed and I felt nothing.


    "What the hell?!"


    Opening my eyes, I got shocked by what I saw in front of me.


    "Is this real? Time really got paused, but how, and how can I move?"


    Yeah, time stopped, literally. I can still see the bullet that is a few inches from my head in the air.


    And a fly froze a few feet away. Along with the cashier who had suddenly stood up with his gun pointed at Mark''s brother.


    And I also notice a policeman at the door who also had a gun pointing toward the other robber and looks like he was about to pull the trigger.


    "What''s happening?" I asked myself.


    That''s when it happened and the headaches came again.


    This time, it was much greater than anything that had ever happened before. And I felt like my head was about to split open.


    "Arrgh!" I screamed in severe pain.


    That''s when I heard an aged voice that felt it wasing from all directions.


    "Sigh, it seems the time hase to leave outsider. I have done my best in helping you. Now go back to your reality and whatever happens next will depend on your fortune."


    I barely heard what the voice said due to the pain in my head. But before I could react, a portal suddenly opened behind me and dragged me in faster than I could blink.


    "What the..."


    *Vroom!*


    The portal closed and then time was restored within the store and gunshots went off.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    "That boy has quite a Fate. Well, that''s his problem anyway," said that same voice.


    ___________________________


    --------End of Chapter-----------


    ___________________________


    A/N: So Arthur''s going back home, hmmm let''s see how it goes...

 Chapter 6 Convergence Of Souls {Part - 1}

    -------- Arthur''s Pov ----------


    After being dragged into the portal, my sense of direction became so warped that I couldn''t tell where was where.


    If I had to describe how it felt, I would say that up was down, and down was left, and left was up and down at the same time.


    "Argh!" I screamed in pain as the migraine I felt was getting stronger. And as they did, I began to see ''images'' or ''clips''.


    No, I think it would be more appropriate to say that they were memories. As they felt like something I knew but forgot and then remembered.


    I was remembering my past. Which not too surprisingly were the dreams I have been havingtely.


    Dreams of being from a cultivation world. With the ''me'', then training and cultivating madly with all sorts of powerful foes at my neck.


    ''These memories are iplete,'' I thought.


    The more I remember, the more I noticed that the memories I recalled were only in parts and most of them stopped halfway.


    ? Although there was one part that wasplete.


    ''So that''s how I ended up on the earth,'' I thought, as I saw the memories of how I created 999,999 soul clones of myself and sent them to different worlds with the gems of the multiverse.


    ''That means the Time Gem must have been responsible for stopping time when I almost got shot in the head?''


    But, it was also what was the trigger that led to the migraine and the recovery of my past life''s memories.


    As I recalled the very few memories, I began to wonder about who was the being that saved me. And also about the uniqueness of Earth.


    With all these things and many questions in my head, I suddenly felt my back on a hard surface, along with the end of my memory recovery, and the headaches.


    "Ugh..."


    I slowly opened my eyes to see a blue sky and tall trees. With my hands on the ground, I shakily stood up, using a nearby tree to stop myself from falling back down because I still felt dizzy from the impromptu space travel.


    Shaking my head vigorously I tried to stop the dizziness, which worked a little.


    "Am I back in the previous world?" I asked myself, as I looked around this forest that was a bit too silent for my liking.


    "But where am I..."


    I couldn''tplete that statement as I bent forward and started vomiting. After a while, it stopped and I started walking in a random direction slowly.


    As I did, I pondered on what to do. And then I decided to see if I could draw out the gems. But that ended in failure as I couldn''t sense anything at all.


    *Boom!*


    "What the?!"


    As the explosion suddenly went off a long distance away, that caused even the ground where I was to tremble.


    A part of me felt like going to see what was going on. After all, I''m in an actual cultivation world!


    A world that I once imagined living in. I mean, how cool would it be to witness super abilities being used in real life?


    "Yeah, right. I am not nning to die so early. The first rule in a cultivation world, ''remain as low key as possible and avoid any kind of exposure until you are strong enough."


    With that, I turned in the opposite direction and started walking as fast as I could. And soon, I could run again as my sense of space became normal.


    Sprinting away, I heard multiple sounds of battles and could hear some screaming.


    "Ignore them, the first goal is to not die so soon," I said to myself and focused even more on leaving the surrounding area.


    But it seems that things just didn''t want to go my way...like always.


    *voom!*


    A shadow shed from above andnded right in front of me. Forming a crater.


    *boom!*


    Another quicklynded and walked up to the one in the crater. As I looked on, too shocked to move.


    The person stopped and turned to me.


    "Hmmm, another one...no cultivation?"


    My body shivered when he started at me and I had the feeling I always read about in cultivation novels.


    ''Like all my secrets were seen through. So that''s how it feels,'' I thought.


    Another thing was, that he looked exactly like I did in my past life, though a little different.


    He had a pale appearance and a handsome visage, along with dark red hair and the same color for the eyes. He also had a tiny red sword-shaped mark on his forehead, while donning a blood-red amour, and a bloody red sword in his right hand.


    ''Damn, he must love the color red a lot,'' I said mentally.


    As he turned his head to look at the crater once more, an attack suddenly came from within as an axe was hurled towards the red-haired swordsman, as I decided to call him.


    *swoosh!*


    He tilted to the side with a faster speed as the axe flew past my head, slicing off a bit of my hair with it.


    I shivered at that close call. As I further confirmed by experience how dangerous the cultivation worlds are.


    ''How did I ever dream of being in such a world? Earth is much better than this death trap!''


    "Tch!"


    The attacker ticked his tongue at his failed attack.


    "Thought, I had you there."


    "You thought wrong."


    "Hey, how about you let me absorb this little one here before we continue our battle? After all, he doesn''t seem to have any power like the rest of us and if you kill me it would be the same as you getting him as well. Since he is one of us too."


    At this time the dust from the crater cleared up as a man in a ck robe flew out and hovered in the sky, while looking at me with a strange glow in his eyes.


    It felt like, he was looking at me like prey.


    The red-haired swordsman was about to reply before being interrupted by a tremble.


    "What the..."


    Space began to warp all around us and the world trembled as shes of light began to appear everywhere.


    This continued to happen for a long time before it stopped, my vision was filled with a sight I would never forget in my life.


    Hundreds of thousands of cultivators were hovering all around the vast sky, covering as far as my eye could see.


    And much more than that, they all look the same except for some differences like hair, eyes, and aura.


    They all looked alike...


    "They all look like me..." I muttered.


    ''So these are my clones, and all 999,999 of them?''


    ___________________________


    --------End of Chapter-----------


    ___________________________


    A/N: So Arthur ''coincidentally'' got teleported to where his soul clones were? And they are all super powerful...what now?


    Find out in the next chapter!

 Chapter 7 Convergence Of Souls {Part - 2}

    "They all look like me..." I muttered.


    ''So these are my clones, and all 999,999 of them?''


    A mor arose, and hundreds of thousands of voices spoke at the same time. And from the words said, it would seem that they were all teleported here suddenly.


    There was even one guy that was naked when he teleported here and was making a thrusting motion before he realized himself.


    "What the...?!"


    He immediately used a technique that made clothes appear on him. After that, he essed his surrounding vigntly


    "Where is this, how did I get here?"


    "Which Universe world is this, and why do you look like me?"


    "Hey you, aren''t you the blood sword emperor that was a legend in my world? I was said to be your reincarnation, but what is this?" A confused voice said as a man in blue clothes appeared behind Arthur.


    His words were directed at the red-haired swordsman. The red-haired swordsman only gave a nce and did not respond.


    But he had a frown on his face as he was very confused, too. Even the other me in ck was silent too. As experienced cultivators, they could sense that the atmosphere is not right.


    ''Back then I used the time gem to send them to different timelines, and some of them were even sent to the same world.''


    ''So they would see each other rise in history as legends, and be assumed to be the reincarnation of the clone that came before them,'' I concluded.


    But that brings the question, ''Who brought us all here?''


    And as if to answer my question, the world trembled again as something appeared in the sky above.


    "A pce?" Some said.


    ''Isn''t that?..."


    As the pce became clearer, my eyes widen a bit as I recognized that pce. It was an artifact of mine that I lost in the wormhole.


    "The Nine Heavens Pce!"


    "My god! It really is the Nine Heavens Pce. I thought it was just a myth!"


    The cultivators around, or should I say my clones recognized that pce too. And they said it was a myth?


    ''How long has passed since then,'' I wondered.


    I too felt confused and bewildered at the current development. With a lot of questions swirling in my head, I almost couldn''t take it.


    ''Damn, I was just a normal guy this morning, and now this?''


    ''I mean, couldn''t I have been reincarnated, or transmigrate into a non-talented youngster with a hidden plot amour like those protagonists in the novels?''


    While I was nagging about the situation, the pce suddenly expanded massively so much so that we all found ourselves at its doorstep, that to my shock was big enough to contain everyone here.


    "Wee, everyone!"


    A majestic voice spoke and we all looked towards the door which was opening at this point. As the voice that spoke came from within the Nine Heavens Pce.


    "You all shoulde inside, and I will exin all your doubts. And don''t bother to try leaving, you won''t be able to either," the voice said again.


    And indeed, I saw many try to use some kind of technique and reveal surprised expressions when their techniques of whatever ability they tried using did not work.


    Eventually, we all entered the pce with me trying to avoid drawing attention by lowering my head and walking as slow and as silent as possible.


    With that, we all entered the hall within, and I found myself at the very back.


    Within the hall, we found a man dressed in golden armor, seated on a throne. He looked like he was middle-aged.


    If I had to describe him, I would say he looks exactly how I would look if I didn''t get attacked before entering that wormhole back then, and grew a beard.


    His eyes looked like two swirling ck holes, that felt like they would devour everything in the world.


    I didn''t dare continue to look after that first nce and averted my eyes.


    ''Self note, powerful cultivators are scary!''


    "I know you must all have questions. And I assure you that they will be answered by the time I finish my exnation," said the man on the throne.


    "Let me start by telling you a story, from eons ago..." And so the man told a tale of a powerful and heaven-defying cultivator from a time so far back that it is considered a myth. As there are doubts as to if such a time existed.


    ''That''s me! He is talking about me!'' I thought in surprise as I heard the parts in the tale that I knew of my past.


    I listened on with rapt attention as I had too few memories about myself and the total I knew would not even amount to more than a few years of my past life.


    "...and so Arthur Nightingale died after he entered the wormhole and no news has been heard about him again."


    "As for the clones he made...they are us all," said the man on the throne as he finished the story.


    "So what happens now? Why did you summon us here?" One of the clones asked.


    ''He seems to think that I am dead,'' I thought as I tried to guess what this man''s n was until it hit me.


    ''Wait a sec...don''t tell me he ns to?!''


    "Well, the answer to that question should be as you might have guessed," The man said with a grin as he stood up from the throne and stepped down.


    "I n to finish what our original started...hahaha!"


    There was a crazy glint in his eyes and he said that.


    ''Typical viinousugh,'' I said mentally as I decided to attempt to leave.


    ''Shit, can''t move!''


    "You are all under my control at this point so do not try to resist,"


    Many refused to have their souls absorbed by this man and summoned all their strength, which caused the hall we were in to vibrate with great intensity.


    The aura of 999,998 very powerful cultivators was nothing to scoff at.


    "Such power, as expected of Arthur''s clones, that were blessed by the fate gem. If I were alone, I would be killed by you all instead."


    "But you should know that this ce isn''t just any random pce. This is the Nine Heavens Pce!"


    *vroom!*


    Symbols, appeared all around us covering the entire pce and sealing the powers of everyone.


    "Ah!"


    I blinked and found myself in another position. It felt like space rearranged itself and we all found ourselves surrounding the man in golden amour.


    "Such powerful formation! These rune symbols, I have never seen anything like it," said one of the clones.


    He had a long brush for a weapon and was more fascinated than afraid unlike everyone else here.


    "I don''t mind getting absorbed after witnessing such formation. As I could be said to have seen the peak of all runes!"


    ''Yeah, it''s easy for you to say. You all have lived for thousands to hundreds of thousands of years, and possibly millions. But for me, I''m only 22 years old, damn it!'' I thought in indignation.


    "Hehehehe...I have waited for so long for this."


    The man at the center began to float in the middle of the formation and looked at everyone on the ground and said...


    "Your souls are mine!"


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter-------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Below is an alternate scene...


    Man in golden amour: "Your souls are mine!"


    Arthur: "Bro, you are in the wrong series...MK is over there!"

 Chapter 8 Convergence Of Souls {Finale}

    The man at the center stood in the air and looked at everyone on the ground and said...


    "Your souls are mine!"


    The runic symbols that made the formations all around us began to glow brighter and brighter.


    At the same time, many began to scream. Screams filled with so much agony that I couldn''t fathom how much pain that they were going through.


    "You...you''re forcefully extracting our souls! Argh!"


    Now, everyone began to scream, and with a quick thought, I bent over and began to scream like the rest to avoid getting attention.


    Doing that I also wondered, ''Why is nothing happening to me?''


    '' Is it the soul gem? I''m being protected...yes!''


    ''Who said I didn''t have plot armor!''


    "Argh!..." I kept on screaming as I looked around I found out that glowing transparent figures began to show forth from every one of the clones.


    The Golden Armored man noticed this andughed, "Hahaha! 999,998 Divine Souls...such power, I can''t even imagine how powerful I would be when I assimte with you all!"


    Many struggled and many shouted in defiance of the process, but in the end, it was all futile.


    Their souls were being refined and their memories were erased, leaving just the purity of their souls and their understanding and knowledge of the Dao.


    After that, they were absorbed by the man at the center of the formation. And as he did so, his aura grew, and his presence became heavier that even with the protection of the Soul Gem, I felt it.


    ''Is this the aura of a God?'' I wondered.


    -----------


    "Ah! And that was thest of them...hm?"


    The man opened his eyes as an unfathomable deep gaze was revealed. One that caused fear to arise in me.


    "There is still one more?"


    "No, I absorbed all 999,998 souls. Which means..."


    *Swoosh!*


    The man disappeared and appeared before me in an instant, and then I found my neck held by his hand as he lifted me.


    "You are Arthur Nightingale, the original!" He said in surprise, and a bit of shock.


    "Or I might be someone else who just happens to look like him, and also just so happens to be transported here at the same time," I said, hoping he buys it.


    But that only made him tighten his grip on my neck giving me less ess to air.


    "Do you take me for a fool?"


    "Although, you have no cultivation and I sense no power from you. I can sense it, and I know that you can too."


    "The sense of being a part of your soul."


    I knew I couldn''t lie my way out of this one. So I tried another approach.


    "See, I know you might find this hard to believe but, I assure you I have no ns to absorb anyone. In fact, after almost dying from entering the wormhole, I lost most of my memories!"


    "Hmmm, that seems true. As your personality doesn''t match with what I know of you."


    "See...I am telling you the truth. So can you just let me go?"


    "Nah," He disagreed, and my heart stopped beating for a second there.


    Then I remembered the Gems in me and gained hope, and a little confidence.


    "Sigh...I know how this will end..." I said with a look of pity.


    ''Yeah, with what I know so far about myself. I can be likened to the main character. And this man is just a mob that will only help me get stronger.''


    ''Or maybe I''m just tripping, and will get absorbed in an instant!''


    Meanwhile, the man became silent and thought, ''He might have some hidden cards. He is still the legendary Arthur Nightingale, the Immortal Invincible.''


    ''I would have spent all my millions of years in vain if I underestimate him, and give him the chance to turn things around!''


    "Normally, I would have given you the chance toplete what you wanted to say out of curiosity. After all, I have nothing to fear from an ant."


    "But, I can''t underestimate the Immortal Invincible!"


    "What do you..?!"


    "Godly Soul Refining Formation...activate...full force!"


    A dangerous feeling welled up in me within an instant. The formation was changed and the one that appeared was much more powerful than before.


    ''He had a stronger one?''


    ''Damn, it!''


    I closed my eyes expecting pain and agony. But then, nothing happened after a few seconds passed.


    ''Did the formation run out of wifi?'' I thought jokingly.


    I suddenly recalled the robbery that happened back on earth and hoped that time got stopped once more. As I opened my eyes, my expectations were not met...again.


    "Nine Heavens Pce, what are you doing?!"


    "You should be refining him instead!"


    The man shouted as our positions were changed and I found myself at the throne he previously sat. Seated there, I suddenly felt being in control of everything in the pce.


    ''This feels right...maybe I am the protagonist!'' I thought in glee.


    Then I heard a voice say, "Wee back, Master. I knew you would return. Please allow this servant to serve you once more!"


    The voice sounded strange and familiar at the same time. It was the voice of the Artifact Spirit of the Nine Heavens Pce itself.


    A transparent figure appeared in the hall. It was that of a man dressed in a silky white robe.


    I couldn''t recognize him though. It was part of the memories that I lost. But at the same time, I felt a sense of familiarity with him.


    "You can''t do this, I am your master now!"


    "I Emperor Damon, was the one who helped you recover!" The other man said in anger.


    The spirit of the pce turned to him and sighed, "I am sorry but my true loyalty lies with him."


    The artifact spirit of the Nine Heavens Pce waved his hand and the formation activated, trapping Emperor Damon within.


    "Argh...I won''t let you!"


    A resisting force arose from his soul as he fought back. And surprisingly he was able to resist the power of the formation.


    "His soul...it has reached such a level. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to resist."


    "It seems that I have to pay a huge price for this..."


    The artifact spirit turned to me and smiled at me.


    "Master, I won''t be able to apany you for a while. Please after you reincarnate and have enough strength. Help me recover. The treasures you left with me are still well kept," he said before suddenly increasing the power of the formation.


    "I promise to help you recover as soon as I can," I said to him.


    With that cracks began to appear all around the pce. That let me know that he was damaging himself to refine the other man''s soul.


    I felt bad seeing him sacrifice himself. But then I remembered he won''t get destroyed.


    "Arghh!!"


    Emperor Damon fought back more intensely, causing a tremble all around the hall. Even where I was seated was shaking.


    "It''s not enough! I haven''t fully recovered. Master, please summon the soul gem!"


    "I can''t control it...I...!"


    A blue light suddenly flew out my forehead, surprising me.


    ''It came out on its own, nice!'' I thought.


    With the appearance of the soul gem, the artifact spirit suddenly had the advantage.


    "Arggh!!"


    "You won''t get away with this!"


    "I will take you down with me...?!.."


    "You sealed my dantian too...when..."


    Emperor Damon couldn''tplete his sentence as his soul got drawn out.


    "What in the world?" I asked in shock as I saw Damon''s soul.


    Which unlike any other was incredibly huge and shined in golden light. He struggled but in vain. And then he got drawn into the soul gem.


    "Nooooo..."


    Silence reigned for a moment before shes of light began to leave the Soul Gem and dived right into the depths of my soul.


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter---------------


    __________________________


    A/N: That''s it for today guys. Please leave ament down below with your thoughts so far. Also, a review would be appreciated!

 Chapter 9 Soul Refine And Assimilation

    Within the hall of the Nine Heavens Pce¡­


    The Gem of the Soul shined in blue light after absorbing the soul of Emperor Damon and refining him. The massive amount of soul power from the refined was then infused into Arthur''s soul.


    The artifact spirit of the Nine Heavens Pce looked at this with a smile. He was happy that his Master seeded. Then he frowned as he noticed that his figure was flickering like he was about to disappear.


    The Artifact Spirit was suffering a bacsh from forcefully activating the formation. Now he would have to go into a deep slumber, and slowly recover. But he wasn''t worried about himself.


    ''Will he be fine by himself?''


    "Hmm¡­"


    Arthur at this point was feeling so good he couldn''t put it in words. He was mood was elevated at the whole turn of events.


    ''Is this how it feels to breakthrough?'' he wondered.


    He had read many times about it, but to experience it himself was a big deal for him. As he absorbed more and more of the refined soul, his state of mind began to change slowly. He felt like everything was natural.


    Although the memories and experiences of the soul clones were erased, and only theirprehension of the Dao which they practiced remained, this was enough to transform Arthur''s state of mind.


    It has to be said that even though he hasprehension of the Dao, it was more like he had exnations of what they are in his mind/soul and he would have to meditate on them to understand them.


    But meditating on them andprehending would be more like remembering what he had also learned before, this means he would face no obstacle in hisprehension of said Dao until he reaches the highest level that wasprehended by his soul clone.


    As he absorbed more and more of the refined soul, a powerful aura began to emanate from him without his knowledge as he got lost in the feeling of his soul growing stronger.


    Arthur lost track of time, but slowly his body began to crack, but he felt nothing. Cracks appeared all over his body. It was on the verge of destruction. But still, Arthur felt nothing.


    Maybe it was because of the growth in his soul or his state of mind getting stronger, he couldn''t tell. With the growth of soul power, he could see to the smallest detail, what was going on within and outside his body.


    His soul had grown to a point that he could see even the cells that made up the body, at the same time his senses were enhanced such that he could sense the entire world around him with his eyes closed.


    "His body can''t handle the immense body and will soon be destroyed. I think it is time to act," said the artifact spirit of the nine heavens pce.


    "Arthur, it is time to take the final step. By now you should be able to sense the gem''s power and summon them for your use."


    Arthur opened his eyes and his aura was solidified as his body exploded apart.


    *Boom!*


    His soul appeared and it looked just like him, except with much longer hair and a more mature visage. His soul was also golden in color and was incredibly pure. Purer than what Emperor Damon had because he had the soul gem do the refining for him.


    Around him, four different lights surrounded him in a circle. These were the Gems of the Multiverse.


    "Hmm?"


    ? "Four gems, weren''t there just three?" Arthur asked, and before he could react his voice caused the entire pce to tremble and space was shattered.


    Arthur was shocked at that, as he didn''t fully realize how much power he had at his disposal right now. And even more, he was not able to control his power.


    He smile in embarrassment at the Artifact Spirit and didn''t dare speak again lest he destroys something in hisck of control.


    "Your soul has reached a realm that only few could achieve in the vast multiverse. If this world that we are in now was ordinary, it would have been destroyed entirely by just your presence."


    "Even then, if it wasn''t for the pce restricting your aura to its vicinity, the world would face a great level of destruction," said the Artifact Spirit.


    ''So am I multiversal level now?'' Thought Arthur.


    "Hahaha, not quite Arthur."


    ''What¡­ you can read my mind?'' Arthur said in his mind when he found that the Artifact Spirit replied to his thoughts.


    "No, I don''t have that ability. Rather, it is you who ismunicating with your mind. Anyway, we went off topic."


    "The fourth gem among the gems with you is the Multiverse Gem of Space. It was the possession of Emperor Damon. It was also one of the reasons he was able to teleport all 999,998 clones of you here."


    ''Really, that''s awesome! So I have like four of these now?'' Arthurmunicated telepathically as he said this.


    "Yes, and you are learning how to control your current abilities fast."


    Arthur smiled at that, and then he recalled something and asked, ''what now though?''


    "Now, you have to reincarnate. With the power of the gems and your current power, that should be an easy task for you now."


    ''Okay, but why do I have to reincarnate though? Can''t I just forge a body for myself with my current power?'' Arthur asked.


    "Well, you indeed can. But by then, the main purpose of creating the soul clone would not be achieved."


    ''You mean mastering all 999,999 paths of the Dao?''


    "Yes, although I didn''tpletely understand your n back then. I was aware that by reincarnating, you would be able to obtain a Divine Physique that is linked to the Grand Dao. Back then you never really told me the entire n."


    ''I see. So now, how do I use the powers of the gem?''


    "That''s easy, just will it and the process will bepleted automatically. This is only possible because of the power of your current soul and the power of the soul gem. Otherwise, you would need a heaven-defying technique to be reborn."


    Arthur nodded and he understood what he needed to do.


    He used his soul power and tried tomunicate his wishes to the soul gem. Soon he was able to feel some kind of connection between them and dived deeper into that sensation.


    The soul gem began to glow brighter and brighter, and soon the other three gems; the time gem, the space gem, and the fate gem began to glow too.


    The Artifact spirit smiled before he frowned again as he noticed he was about to vanish and enter a deep slumber.


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter---------------


    __________________________


    A/N: I will be reaching 15,000 words for this book soon and will be able to enter the power stone rankings.


    Please don''t forget to drop ament down below and also leave a review.

 Chapter 10 Reincarnation

    While Arthur was trying to use the power of the Gems to be reborn. His actions did not go unnoticed¡­


    At this time, in a dimension far, far, away. In a realm where beings with godly might dwelled and lorded over different parts of the dimension.


    Things were calm and peaceful as always when the calm became a storm as an overpowering presence appeared.


    As an eye suddenly appeared above the entire dimension of Gods. This was the Eye of the Heavenly Dao.


    "The Eye of the Heavenly Dao?"


    "Why would it appear here, did something happens?"


    The supreme beings that dwelled in this dimension questioned themselves and spread out their consciousness to examine the myriad of realms and worlds beneath them.


    As they observed, they couldn''t find any abnormality that could be the cause of the appearance of the Eye of the Heavenly Dao.


    The Eye of the Heavenly Dao, only shows itself, when there is an abnormality that appears in the world with the potential or ability to threaten its power. It also appears when someone is attempting something that goes against the will of the Heavens.


    At this time the Eye in the sky released a suffocating pressure as it began to scan every life form in the universe.


    The weak ones didn''t even know that they were being scanned. Only the extremely strong ones sensed the scan, and they felt deep fear.


    Only the godly beings that stood at the peak of the universe did not react in fear. At their level, they do not hold much fear for the Heavenly Dao, but at the same time, they would not dare go against it.


    So the gods wondered, "Who could have been so daring?"


    ******************


    Meanwhile, Arthur has been sessful in getting the power of the gems under control and made what seemed like a portal of light appear right in front of him.


    The spirit of the Nine Heavens Pce noticed this and was d at Arthur''s sess. He then summoned a tiny key and threw it at Arthur.


    "Keep this key with you. With this key with you, I would be able to go with you and reside in the world within your soul."


    Arthur nodded and stored the key within his soul, which he just found out that he could do. It was like his soul had a world of its own. He was about to speak when he suddenly sensed something.


    ''This feeling¡­ the Eye of Heavenly Dao?''


    "You guessed right, Arthur. I thought it would beter, but it seems that the heavens have noticed you and are trying to find and stop you."


    "Quickly, enter the path of light in front of you. There''s not much time le¡­!?"


    *Rumble!*


    The sound of thunder echoed as dark violet lighting appeared in the sky above the pce. It was immediately followed by a gigantic eye, which had its gaze focused on the pce. It saw through the pce and looked directly at Arthur.


    The eye was surprised at Arthur''s appearance, before getting angry and sending forth the lightning of destruction at the pce.


    Arthur was not about to get killed just when he was on the verge of sess. He held the key with him and jumped into the portal of light, and with that, the Nine Heavens Pce vanished along with him.


    Due to the power he had gained with his soul, he was able to react fast enough and moved just as fast.


    *Voom!*


    As soon as he entered the portal, it disappeared, but just before it did, a few lightning bolts were able to enter the portal and struck Arthur''s soul.


    "Argh!" shouted Arthur in pain as he got struck.


    He was focused on using the power of the gems to get reincarnated and couldn''t divide his attention. Plus he wasn''t skilled in the use of the gems, else such a thing would not happen.


    He didn''t panic when he noticed that he received no actual harm within his soul, except for a seal made of obscure symbols.


    "What''s this?" he asked.


    "That is a seal that would prevent you from getting the physique that is linked to the Grand Dao," said the voice of the Pce''s Spirit.


    "If my understanding of what you nned before is right, then that physique would be one that would help you master all paths of the Dao with very little effort and at an insane speed too."


    "Hmm, just that?" asked Arthur as he wasn''t too worried about it, as his most important goal was survival.


    "Well, I think the physique is more important than that. After all Master, back then you didn''t just want to master all the paths of the Grand Dao. You also wanted to reign supreme against the Heavenly Dao and even make it your ve."


    "It was that desire that brought forth the full retaliation of the Grand Dao against you back then," said the pce''s spirit.


    "Make the Heavenly Dao my ve. I was so cool back then," said Arthur with augh.


    After that, he sensed that he was approaching the end of the path of light. He felt it, he was about to be reborn.


    "Master, a reminder though. Your current soul power would need to be restrained by the Soul Gem to let you live normally as a child until your body grows stronger as you cultivate to let your body hold the power of your soul."


    "I would rmend that master practices a body cultivation technique. I would be entering deep slumber and would not be able to contact you until you reach a certain realm in your culti¡­" the pce''s spirit voice was suddenly cut off.


    Arthur knew that he had entered a state of hibernation. He once more reinstated that he would help this loyal artifact spirit recover to the peak once more.


    At this time he quickly went through all the cultivation novels he had read in an instant. He did that to remind himself of how things work. And how he should move on ahead after he gets reincarnated.


    Time passed and before he knew it, he began to feel sleepy, and he knew that he was finally at the end and would get reborn soon.


    He directed the soul gem to seal his soul power and used the fate gem to set things in the best fortune for his reincarnation, then his consciousness went off.


    ************


    Meanwhile, the Eye of Heavenly Dao was angry at its failure to take down this defiant cultivator once more.


    It used the entirety of its power to search through the vast multiverse, timelines, past, present, and future. It went through all possible alternate realities and wasn''t able to find Arthur.


    It knew, that the powers of the Multiverse Gems had covered anything that had to do with Arthur in a veil. In a fit of anger, every powerful cultivator that was attempting a breakthrough faced a bacsh.


    "Argh!"


    "What happened suddenly? The heavens are angry, but why?"


    This was the first time that such a thing had happened¡­


    *************


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter---------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Arthur finally enters the cycle of reincarnation. It is time for his adventure in the world of cultivation to begin for real.


    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 11 New Identity

    **********************


    -------- 15 Years Later -------


    _____________________


    Within the Mortal Emperor Realm, on one of the five continents, the Southern Continent...


    The southern continent was ruled by the Hartfield Empire. The Royal Hartfield Family that ruled the continent, lived in the capital city.


    Hartfield City...


    In the Royal Pce, a meeting was going on, in the throne room of the Emperor. The atmosphere within the hall was tense, and the court officials and those with grand positions were all there.


    The meeting today was one of utmost importance as His Majesty, the Emperor was to select a candidate as the Crown Prince


    But he had chosen someone that no one ever expected him to choose.


    "Your Majesty, please choose a better candidate!"


    A middle-aged man with red-colored hair and a full-grown beard stood and spoke. Among many here, he was the one who was most against the decision of the Emperor. His name was Thomas Hartfield.


    Thomas Hartfield was the eldest cousin of the Emperor, as he was from the same generation as him.


    "The person you intend to choose isn''t suitable for the position of the Crown Prince."


    "Even though we all acknowledge the fact that he is incredibly intelligent and holds great wisdom. In the end,d what matters is his strength," Thomas said.


    "It is true, Your Majesty. If the person you choose is unable to cultivate, there would be dissatisfaction among your subjects. And also we would be aughing stock to the other Empires. Please reconsider, Your Majesty!" Another man stood up and bowed as he spoke.


    The man also had bright red-colored hair and was the next strongest after Thomas. He is Kaiser Hartfield, also the Emperor''s cousin.


    At this time the Emperor seated on the throne only looked on with a calm gaze and didn''t respond. He instead just listened on with a poker face. His thoughts could not be discerned by his expression alone.


    The Emperor looked young, unlike the other men in the hall who had mostly middle-aged appearances. But do not be fooled by that as his real age is as old as the others in the hall.


    He is even older than some of them. His appearance was maintained because of his very high cultivation realm.


    The Emperor''s name was Markus Hartfield. He had been in rule for a long time now and used to have two other brothers whopeted with him for the title of the Crown Prince back then. But he defeated them both and killed them and all their supporters.


    He was a very ruthless fellow back in the days. And as one who feared nothing in the world.


    But he had be much wiser now, due to his experience gained through the years, along with adventures throughout the realm, which let him know that the waters are deeper than he thought it was.


    Markus Hartfiel didn''t have a son. And was the first of his lineage to not have a single son, as part of his offspring. Rather, he had only one child, one daughter.


    Maybe he would have had more children if he had taken in multiple wives and concubines like his predecessors.


    But he did none of that, and only had one wife. This then brought them to the current situation where they had to choose a Crown Prince from among his family.


    He had chosen his adopted son, Arthur Hartfield, as the candidate. But members of the royal family were against his decision.


    Because Arthur had no cultivation. And had been deemed a waste that is unable to cultivate.


    But only he knew that there was more to that im than meets the eye. Unfortunately, he could not share his knowledge on that matter.


    He had already expected that he would be faced with opposition on the matter, so he had nned for it in advance with the help of Arthur.


    Previously, he had been prepared to be forceful about it. But Arthur advised him against it, as it would cause things to beplicated.


    Instead, he was given a suggestion, and although he was doubtful of doing it this way, he decided to go with it anyway, because of the trust he had in his adopted son.


    "Alright, I have heard you all," said Markus.


    "And I havee to a decision. You all said that my adopted son''s strength is the main reason right?" Markus asked.


    The officials and noble family heads did not respond, but their expression revealed their answers. They held no regard for a waste that is unable to cultivate.


    "Well, let''s do it this way, lest you all say that I am partial in my judgment. The title of Crown Prince of the Hartfield Empire would be given to whoever wins the Grand Martial Arts Tournament, regardless of their origin!"


    After speaking, the Emperor vanished from the throne.


    Thomas and  Kaiser, both looked at each other with apetitive gaze. As they believed that the Emperor had already given in to their demands.


    Which means they both had each other aspetitors. Although there were other noble families present, they weren''t part of thepetition.


    They didn''t even consider for once that Arthur can win the Grand Martial Arts Tournament. No, not win, they did not even consider that he would participate. After all, what can a waste do?


    Although someone among them there was of a different idea.


    ''They have no idea,'' he thought.


    ***********************


    A few hourster¡­


    Within the Royal Library, where all the books, and knowledge that the royal family had amassed over thousands of years, were stored. On the eighth floor, which was the highest floor one could reach, before the highest ninth floor.


    A teenager of about 15 years old, closed the book he just finished reading. He had white hair, blue eyes, and a very handsome face that would even put beautiful girls to shame. But still gave off a manly aura at the same time.


    The young man was dressed in golden robes with a silk-like texture, and the pattern of a dragon embroidered on it. His expression was one of joy, at the moment, as to why¡­


    "Hah, finally!"


    "I could be said to have finished all the books in the Royal Library, except for the ninth floor. Although the Emperor said that there isn''t any book there."


    This youngster was none other than, Arthur who had grown up to his teenage years after his sessful reincarnation.


    When he regained consciousness, he found out that he was already a few months old, as his soul was in slumber when he was born.


    Due to that, he did not know who his parents were. He only knew that he was brought here by the Emperor who had left for a journey and was adopted as the Emperor''s son.


    The Emperor had intended to make him inherit the throne. And no one was against it as he revealed extremely high intelligence and wisdom from the day he could talk. This led everyone to anticipate his growth.


    But their high expectations were met with greater disappointment when he was found unable to cultivate.


    Arthur could still remember that day. How their attitudes all changed in an instant. As he was looked on with disdain after that incident.


    Those that attached themselves to him, avoided him like a gue, and only a select few stayed with him.


    But he still proved himself in the following years with his intelligence and a hidden ability that he had, and soon he made more friends and gained a backing that was enough to protect him without the Emperor needing to interfere.


    The ability to sense things that no one else could; Fortune and the Fate of people of things. Although he had no control over such power and senses them at random.


    When he turned five years old, he could sense the fortune of people, and with that he allowed the empire to reap a lot of benefits, though he did all that under the disguise of being smart and a little lucky.


    He also used that to make powerful friends and raised a secret force of his own.


    "Now it is time for the real fun to begin," said Arthur.


    The truth wasn''t that he was unable to cultivate. But rather his body was sealed with a powerful seal that even the Emperor, Markus Hartfield was helpless against.


    He panicked a lot in the beginning as he didn''t know how he would survive in a cultivation world without the ability to cultivate.


    But as time went by, he noticed that the seal was weakening on its own, and by his calctions, it would bepletely unsealed after he had turned fifteen years old.


    And he also sensed that there is a fortuitous encounter that can be gotten in that same year.


    "My Fate Sense is awesome, all right," Arthur said.


    ******************


    __________________________


    --------End of Chapter----------------


    __________________________


    A/N: So Arthur is already fifteen and he iste on the cultivation journey...what next?


    Approaching 15k words...gonna join the ranking soon. Please leave a review behind...it helps.

 Chapter 12 A Perfect Foundation

    Fate Sense...


    That was what Arthur decided to call his ability to sense fortune, and at random times, see the fate of others.


    Although, such times were very few.


    Arthur believes the reason he had such ability was because of the Gem of Fate. Maybe, entering the cultivation world, activated such talent.


    He doesn''t have any ability rted to the other gems though. But this is enough for him for now.


    Since his rebirth, he has not been able tomunicate with the gems.


    But he knows that he would be able to do so once he had enough strength and ability. After all, they were still in the world within his soul.


    Arthur was unsure of what realm he has to reach to be able to ess the gems and the Nine Heavens Pce in his soul.


    "I''ll get there eventually. Time to leave this ce," said Arthur as he stood up from where he was seated.


    He took the book he just finished reading and returned it to the shelf.


    Arthur could be called the first in the history of the Empire that read all the books in the Royal Library.


    It contains knowledge that was amassed for thousands of years.


    The number of books there was nothing to scoff at. And Arthur read through all of them in less than two years.


    Because of his powerful soul, or maybe just a natural talent. He had a perfect memory, and only needed to give a nce at a page and everything on it will be stored in his mind.


    Like, he didn''t need to read the entire thing. It''s as though his eyes were able to scan the page''s content and store them in his memory.


    "Now if I say that I am the second most knowledgeable person on the continent, no one would dare say that they are first," Arthur said with a smirk.


    After that, he went down to the library and got to the ground floor. Walking towards the entrance, he stopped and looked at the library attendant that sat behind the counter.


    He was an old man with grey hair and a very long beard. He had his eyes closed at the moment, but Arthur knew that he was able to perceive all that urs in the Royal Library.


    ''One of those powerful cultivators who for some reason became a simple librarian, and getting no respect.''


    ''Typical, cultivation world shit,'' thought Arthur.


    Arthur gave a bow to the man, before leaving.


    Immediately after Arthur left, the old man opened his eyes and looked at the door where Arthur passed through.


    ''A very perceptive youngster. And they call him a waste? Ignorant fools,''


    **********


    Within avishly decorated sitting room. Arthur sat, with a young girl by his side.


    "So, Imperial Father has made the deration then?" Arthur asked, looking at the beauty by his side.


    The girl had smooth and straight hair, with a bright red color, that matched her eyes. She had a very attractive figure for her age and matched with a beautiful face.


    She was the dream girl of the Empire, the only daughter of the Emperor.


    Princess Anastasia...


    "Yes, the winner of the Grand Martial Arts Tournament will be the Crown Prince of the Empire, and shall inherit the throne," Anastasia said.


    "I see. It''s all ording to n then," Said Arthur with a smirk.


    "But do have the confidence to win? You know you are already way behind on the path of cultivation."


    "And there are even more hidden geniuses around the empire," said Anastasia with a hint of worry in her tone.


    Although she was confident in Arthur, she still had her worries. She wouldn''t want to see him hurt.


    Arthur turned to stare at her in the eyes and ced his hand on hers. He smiled and said, "you don''t have to worry. Have you forgotten who I am?"


    Anastasia rolled her eyes at him and withdraw her hand.


    "Yeah, of course, how could I forget? In your words, ''you are the main character of the universe''."


    Arthur grinned, and then stood up.


    "I''ve got to go now, Anna."


    "So soon? I wanted you to apany me to the academy."


    "Sorry but I''ve got things to do. Maybe next time," said Arthur.


    "Fine, you promised!"


    "Promise?...but I..."


    "Ya ya...you already promised, and I don''t care what you say afterward. Oh, I just remembered, I am runnyte already, I''m leaving."


    Anastasia ran out of the house after speaking.


    "Hah, this girl. Still acting so childish."


    Arthur shook his head and went outside, leaving the building which was Anna''s.


    *********


    At his ce, which was designed asvish as that of the princess, Arthur was seated cross-legged within a small pool that only reached his neck.


    The pool was filled with milk-like liquid that glowed slightly.


    If any knowledgeable person was here right now, he would be shocked by what was happening.


    That was because the milk-like liquid was no ordinary milk. This was a very pure form of star essence energy, that was condensed into liquid form.


    By absorbing it, one would be able toy a perfect foundation for the future and not just that. It also enhances the ability of a cultivator to refine and absorb energy.


    That means, amount and refining speed. Thereby raising cultivation speed by a great margin, apart from others.


    Arthur had gotten this milk by using his Fate Sense. He had been using it for a few months now, and this was thest of it.


    With this liquid, he hadid a perfect foundation for when he begins to cultivate. And he was also able to strengthen his body to a certain extent.


    This made his body to beparable to Body Tempering Stage, cultivators of the intermediate level.


    The path of cultivation starts with the Physique Transformation Realm, which is divided into three stages.


    They are;


    * The Body Tempering Stage


    * The Ster Assimtion Stage, and...


    * The Martial Spirit Stage.


    And each stage is further subdivided into ten levels. With ranks 1 - 3 being the beginner rank, 4 - 6 being the intermediate rank, 7 - 9 being the advanced rank, and 10 being the peak rank.


    The star essence liquid was unique in such a way that it doesn''t need to be actively refined. And would seep into the cultivator''s body on its own, as long you take it.


    Or like Arthur is doing, soak in it. Which was extremelyvish.


    A few hours passed and the pool became transparent as the star essence energy in the liquid had beenpletely absorbed and assimted.


    Arthur opened his eyes and let out a breath, "Hah..."


    "My body''s foundation has been set to perfection already. I don''t think there would be anyone with such a body that is perfect for cultivation in the entire realm," Arthur said.


    This was because, the Star Essence Liquid, was beyond rare. No one had ever seen one or found one within the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    Arthur left the pool, dried his body, and put on his clothes. Leaving the room, he came to another ce, that was broader and had training equipment within.


    Getting there, he practiced a set of Martial arts moves for a very long time before he stopped.


    He panted for breath and sat down in exhaustion. He waved his hand a bottle of water appeared in his hand, from which he drankrge gulps of water.


    "Ah... that''s it for today," said Arthur.


    "Now...?!"


    Arthur stopped speaking as he suddenly sense something.


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Finally reached 15k words!


    Please support me with power stones, and let''s rank up this book!

 Chapter 13 Fortune In The East

    "My Fate Sense is tingling¡­ Something good¡­ no, it''s something bad?"


    Arthur wasn''t quite clear on what he was sensing. Sometimes it''s like that as he has no control over his Fate Sense. Along with the fact that he has no cultivation when his Fate Sense tingles, they are not very clear.


    Such as now¡­


    "Okay, so from my previous experiences, this should mean that there is danger and as well good fortune, intertwined together. Which means that whichever part of it I receive, either good or bad would depend on how I y my cards."


    "Yes, that should be it."


    Arthur closed his eyes and decided to meditate and dig deeper into what he was sensing, as that helps him get a clearer picture of what to do. At the same time, he might be able to see a vision or two.


    Seated in a cross-legged position with his eyes closed. And breathing in a specific pattern, Arthur was able to sense the feeling more clearly. He was using a meditation technique he had learned from one of the older books in the library.


    It was by coincidence that he found the meditation technique, and it seemed it was made for people with abilities rted to Fate, Seers.


    Arthur didn''t know if he could be considered one. But he tried it and it helped him get clearer directions on his ability.


    As Arthur dived deeper and deeper, things began to clear, and he knew what he had to do.


    "Whatever I am sensing came from the Eastern part of the continent¡­ and?"


    Two images suddenly appeared in his mind in session, "a seal being broken, and a sword," said Arthur.


    Arthur opened his eyes as the feeling he sensed had disappeared at this point.


    "A seal being broken, and a sword?"


    "Finally, I will be able to cultivate!"


    Arthur was so d that he couldn''t help but shout out those words. He had waited for too long, gotten looked down on, and despised. In a world where strength makes right, he needed to have the power to protect himself.


    Especially when he has an enemy as great as the Heavenly Dao itself, that ruled over all beings.


    As for the sword, that part wasn''t clear to Arthur, ''maybe I will get an awesome sword?'' thought Arthur.


    "It''ll be great if that were the case."


    Arthur decided to act immediately as he was already impatient about starting his cultivation journey.


    **********


    "So you want to travel to the Eastern Territory?"


    The Emperor, Markus Hartfield asked Arthur with a raised eyebrow.


    This wasn''t the first time that Arthur traveled, but this was the first time he was going so far. You have to know that he was somewhat very protective of Arthur. One of the reasons was because Arthur did not have any cultivation, and for the other reason, only he knew.


    "Yes, father. I might also be gone for a long time too. I am not too sure," Arthur said with a firm look in his eyes, which the Emperor noticed.


    *Sigh*


    "Fine, but you can''t go alone. Tell me, who would you like me to send with you?"


    Arthur smiled at that, as this was what he was waiting for. He was weak and needed a bodyguard, or in this case, a protector with powerful cultivation, that watches over him from the shadows.


    Just like those viins in cultivation novels, who always had their elders protecting them. And just after the protagonists beat their asses, and are about to kill them, they would stop the mc and even try to kill him.


    ''Good thing, those guys had plot amour, or else¡­''


    "From the look on your face, you should already have someone in mind?"


    "Yes I do, Father."


    "Okay, who is then?"


    "The Librarian," said Arthur, with a hidden glint in his eyes.


    Arthur couldn''t just trust anyone. He knows how cruel this world is, and was very selective about those he keeps close to himself. That is also why he has only one servant, a maid. Unlike the other young masters of the Hartfield Family.


    The Emperor''s expression changed a bit. His brows were furrowed for a second, before returning to normal, as he looked at Arthur, with a serious expression that wasn''t there before.


    "Are you sure?" he asked.


    "Yes, father. I am sure."


    "It appears you are more perceptive than I thought. Okay, then. I will talk to him, but whether he agrees or not, will depend on your luck," The Emperor said.


    "You mean he might not agree?"


    "Arthur, although you were perceptive enough to see that he was special. You still underestimated his identity. Don''t worry, I will put in a good word for you. Not like it would help, but I''ll do my best."


    "Thanks a lot, Father," Arthur smiled, and then gave a bow.


    "Go ahead and make preparations for your journey. And I''ll deal with the part of getting you your protector."


    Arthur nodded and said, "Goodbye," before leaving.


    **********


    After leaving The Emperor''s pce, Arthur entered the bustling streets of Hartfield City.


    As the greatest city on all the continent, it had a lot of attraction for many cultivators, both weak and powerful. Added to the fact that the market here had a lot of rare cultivation resources, that was very rare in other parts of the continent.


    As he walked on the street which was tiled with a special material, Arthur received a lot of stares. Many recognized him, but they only spoke about him in hushed voices.


    That Arthur could still hear because his senses were enhanced by his powerful soul. Which, although was sealed only because of his strength, and with how strong his body is now, he now has ess to some of its benefits. Such as enhanced senses for example.


    "Is that Prince Arthur?"


    "Yes, he looks more approachable than the other princes though."


    "But I heard he was unable to cultivate?"


    "Hush! Do you want to get in trouble?"


    Arthur ignored all those voices as he finally got to his destination¡­


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Finally joined the ranking battles!


    Please support with power stone votes and let Arthur rise through the ranks and facilitate him starting his cultivation journey.

 Chapter 14 Jade Maiden

    Jade Maiden Pce...


    The Jade Maiden Pce was a mysterious power in the Hartfield Empire.


    Its backer was unknown, and they were one of the powers that had hidden its strength. Leaving all people knew to guess.


    But everyone was sure of one thing, and that was that the one behind the Jade Maiden Pce was a powerful individual.


    The Jade Maiden Pce was a restaurant and a resort. It had many rxing ces and at the same time good entertainment.


    Entertainment was done by very fair and beautiful women who were talented in different arts such as dancing, singing, and ying musical instruments.


    The affairs of the Jade Maiden Pce are overseen by the manager, The Jade Maiden.


    That was her title, as well as what others call her because her real name was unknown to everyone.


    Arthur arrived at the Jade Maiden Pce and walked in through the entrance.


    Entering inside, he was greeted by two beautiful young girls, who were one of its waitresses.


    One of the girls smiled at him and asked, "Wee, young master. Which of our services would you like?"


    "The usual," Arthur said with a returned smile.


    The girl nodded and handed Arthur a key.


    "Should I also..."


    "No need, she already knows that I am here," said Arthur as he walked towards a direction in the resort.


    A few minutester, Arthur entered a room with the key he had. The room wasn''t big but was nicely decorated and a bit too colorful to Arthur''s liking.


    Arthur walked to a wall in the room and held out the key he took from the girl earlier.


    As soon as he did that, glowing symbols appeared on the wall and it opened up to reveal a hidden passage, which Arthur walked into, and the passage closed after.


    A few momentster, Arthur appeared before another room that was very beautiful, and filled with nice paintings.


    This time, the design of the room was to Arthur''s liking. After arriving, Arthur sat on a chair in the middle and waited.


    He didn''t have to wait for long though, as just a few secondster, he heard footstepsing from another direction different from the path he came from.


    A figure soon came into Arthur''s view.


    It was that of a woman, dressed in a white gown that hug her figure, showing her curves, which she had all, with nonecking.


    Her skin was very fair, and she wore a veil on her face, that only revealed her eyes.


    Arthur smiled at her and said, "Ah, Jade Maiden. You indeed deserve that name."


    "My dear Prince Arthur, please forgive me for not arriving here before you," said the Jade Maiden.


    Her voice was soft and would make some men weak in the knees if they heard it.


    "Hahaha, it''s fine. Come sit," said Arthur.


    "Yes my Prince..." She said as she sat beside him.


    "...or should I say, Master."


    "Come on now. We have gone past the point of you calling me that."


    "Oh really, when did that happen? Howe I can''t recall it...Master?" She said the master part with a seductive tone, making Arthur pause for a bit.


    Arthur regained hisposure immediately and said, "Alright, stop the word games. I need you to do something."


    "Fine," the Jade Maiden said with a pout.


    "You always keep resisting my charms, I..."


    "I said stop," said Arthur with a serious tone.


    The Jade Maiden went quiet and turned her face to the other side.


    ''What is it with thisdy acting like a spoilt brat? Anyway, starting my cultivation journey is more important than her antics,'' Arthur said in his heart.


    "I need you to get me every information you have on the current affairs of the Eastern Territory."


    The Jade Maiden, turned and asked, "What do you want that for?"


    "Just do what I say, Eve," Arthur said, calling her name in the end.


    "Fine, I will get it to you as soon as I can. Anything else, Master. This servant is here for more menial tasks as that is only what I am good for."


    "Nothing else," Arthur said.


    After speaking, he stood up and left.


    Eve said nothing as she watched him leave.


    "Hmph!"


    "He is so annoying!" She said.


    ''Is he ignorant, or is he just ignoring me?'' Eve wondered.


    This Master of hers makes her happy sometimes, and at other times just makes her annoyed.


    **********


    Meanwhile...


    In a secret ce within the Emperor''s pce.


    Markus Hartfield was trying to convince the man before him to help protect Arthur from the shadows.


    This was the same man, who sits behind the counter at the Royal Library, that Arthur bowed to.


    "So you want me to protect that kid?"


    "Yes, he requested for it himself."


    "Oh, did he now? I knew he was very perceptive of things. Did you tell him anything?"


    "No, of course not."


    "Hmmm, let''s see. I also have a few things I want to check in the Eastern Territory too."


    "So you agree?"


    "Sure, why not?"


    "Thanks a lot. I am d you would be the one protecting him."


    "Yeah, and you know what would make this all perfect?"


    "What?"


    "If you tell me of that kid''s origin."


    "...." The Emperor went silent at that request.


    "You really can''t?"


    "I am really sorry. But I am unable to talk about that boy''s matter."


    "It''s all right. You don''t need to apologize. Everyone has their secrets, and I get that. I was just curious, nothing more."


    "Thank you," said the Emperor.


    The old man waved his hand and said," Alright, you can leave now. My sword needs my attention."


    The Emperor nodded and left.


    Only the old man remained in the ce after the Emperor had gone.


    "Eastern Territory...I wonder how it is with that..."


    *********


    A few dayster, Arthur left Hartfield City with his maid, Helia.


    "So, Arthur. What are we going to be doing this time," said Helia?


    Helia was a pretty girl with short brown hair and green-colored eyes. She wore a pale green dress which was her favorite color by the way.


    Helia had grown up with Arthur and had been with him since they were five. So although she was his maid, they could be considered close friends.


    "We are going on an adventure, through the seven seas, to find the rings of the lords!" Arthur said with a grin as he reminisced on his days on Earth.


    "We are doing what now?"


    Due to their closeness, she was one of the very few people that can talk to Arthur so casually. But she only does that when it''s just the two of them.


    "Nah, I''m just messing with you."


    "You...Hmph!"


    "Come on, are you angry already?"


    "You are always doing this. What is it you call it again?"


    "Trolling?"


    "Yes, that! You are a big troll, Arthur!"


    "Am I?"


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Finally joined the ranking battles!


    Please support with power stone votes and let Arthur rise through the ranks and facilitate him starting his cultivation journey.

 Chapter 15 Blue Crystal City

    Arthur and Helia left Hartfield city and the Hartfield Empire for the Eastern Territory.


    The Southern Continent was divided into 5 territories. The Central Territory, The Northern Territory, The Western Territory, The Southern Territory, and the Eastern Territory.


    The Hartfield Empire was located in the Central Territory, which was thergest of all the other territories. It was at least three times bigger than the others.


    The Central Territory, which was ruled by the Hartfield Empire, had the most resources and a greater concentration of spiritual essence energy that is used for cultivation.


    Although the Hartfield Empire was the Overlord of the entire continent, it doesn''t interfere in the matters of the other parts of the continent.


    It was given the title of Overlord because it was the strongest, and not for leadership''s sake.


    The distance between Hartfield City and the Eastern Territory was huge. On foot, it would take many months if you are fast enough, and have a high cultivation level.


    Else, it could take forever.


    Arthur had no cultivation, so he and Helia traveled on a flying Spirit Beast, the Golden Scaled Eagle.


    The Golden Scaled Eagle as its name suggests is a spirit beast that is covered in golden scales.


    It stood at six meters in height. And wasrge enough for three people to sit side by side on its back. Its flying speed was also very fast, and it was considered the fastest flying spirit beast on the southern continent.


    Currently, only the members of the Hartfield Royal Family, have ess to this spirit beast. And as such, traveling with it as your mount is also a symbol of identity.


    With the spirit beast, it only took a week of travel to arrive at the Eastern Territory.


    **********


    Eastern Territory -- Blue Crystal City...


    Rose Gold Inn...


    "Arthur, this ce can not bepared to our residence at all," Helia,ined to Arthur.


    "Of course, it won''t enter your eyes. But not everywhere can like our home. There are fewer rich people in the world after all," Arthur replied.


    They were in an inn, and Helia was dissatisfied with it. Arthur found it funny that she evenpared it with the Royal Pce.


    "Another thing, why did you make us change our clothes?" Helia asked.


    Just before arriving here, Arthur had suddenly decided to change their clothes too much simpler ones, making them appear ordinary.


    "Nothing much, I just wanted this travel experience to be different. That is why I also didn''t go this Kingdom''s King," Arthur said.


    They were seated in a sitting room within the inn. It had two rooms, which were beside each other. The ce reminded Arthur of the two-bedroom t, he lived in back on Earth.


    ''Wonder what happened to that guy,'' Arthur thought, as he recalled the robbery with his roommate''s elder brother.


    "But wouldn''t your objective, whatever it is be easier to aplish if we had the King''s help?" Helia asked.


    "Helia, if I really wanted help. I could have gotten one from the Emperor. Don''t worry, my objective is kind of unique."


    "Your objective, you still haven''t told me what it is."


    "You''ll find out eventually. Let''s go outside for now," Arthur said, and then stood up.


    Helia nodded and followed him outside. Although she was extremely curious about Arthur''s reason foring to the Eastern Territory, she was used to following on simr trips.


    Outside their rented ce was a hall that had other rooms besides theirs. They walked towards the stairs by the right and went down.


    Arriving at the ground floor they were met with a bustling restaurant with many eating and chatting at different tables.


    Arthur went to a certain table that was beside the window and sat down, with Helia sitting opposite him.


    After they sat down, a male waiter came and asked them what they would like to have.


    "Give us your inn''s specialty," Arthur said.


    "Alright, Sir. Our inn''s specialty is our Rank 3 Winged Boar''s meat, and our unique Rose Gold Wine which is the best wine in the city and even the surrounding cities," The waiter said with a smile.


    Rank-three winged boar meat was a very good delicacy in Blue Crystal Town and was one of the best.


    A rank 3 spirit beast wasparable to Martial Spirit Realm cultivator, and even stronger than most, due to their physique.


    Arthur nodded without much expectation. He had tasted the mostvish dishes, so he was that interested in their dish.


    The waiter noticed Arthur''s uninterested look and was a bit surprised. He then understood that Arthur, although dressed simply might be a rich young master of some powerful family.


    "I will get your order immediately," said the waiter as he left.


    Arthur decided to listen to the conversation of those around him, to find a clue on how to proceed from here, in finding a way to give the seal in him a final push, so that he can begin to cultivate.


    All his actions so far had been based on his instinct. He would have met the ruler of this region with his identity on a normal asion. But he felt like doing things this way.


    As the possessor of the Gem of Fate. The one thing Arthur will always trust is his intuition.


    Helia was quiet and just looked out the window, her thoughts drifted far away from where she was. As to what she was thinking about, only she knew.


    Meanwhile, Arthur perked his ears as he suddenly found a particr conversion interesting.


    Seated behind him were two men with rough appearances and full-grown beards, which made them stand out a bit.


    "Hey, have you heard? Strange urrences have been happening within the mountain range recently."


    "Yeah, they said many of the nts have evolved suddenly, and it was the same for the spirit beast that was there too."


    "I heard that a treasure had appeared and the various powers are keeping the news in wraps."


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________

 Chapter 16 Trouble

    "I heard that a treasure had appeared and the various powers are keeping the news in wraps."


    "That''s what you heard? What I know is that an inheritance site of a very powerful cultivator was found. But no one can enter for now."


    ''An inheritance site?'' Arthur thought, feeling that this might be what he was looking for.


    An inheritance site was a ce where a very powerful cultivate left behind to choose a sessor for his or her legacy from those of future generations.


    It is usually filled with treasures and high-level martial arts techniques.


    "Do you know the location of this ce?" One of the bearded men asked the other in a hushed voice, making Arthur barely able to hear him.


    "What, you want to give it a go?" The other bearded man questioned in a simrly hushed voice.


    "Yeah, don''t you think that this might just be our best bet to rise?"


    "Hmmm, I don''t know..."


    "Come on, let''s give it a try. If it doesn''t work out, fine. But if it does work out, then we are set for life."


    "Fine, but you have to know, that it is currently guarded by the powerful sects and ns."


    The bearded man frowned and asked, "Then how are we supposed to get in?"


    "Well, who do you think found the site in the first ce?" The other asked.


    "What, don''t tell me you..."


    "Shush... let''s leave this ce first. The walls have ears,"


    The men nodded at each other with a serious gaze and then finished their drinks and stood up.


    At this time, the waiter that went to bring Arthur''s order returned and served them their dish and wine.


    Arthur couldn''t be bothered with food now, and just dropped a bag of coins on the tray and dragged Helia who was still daydreaming, to go after the two bearded men.


    "Sir, your..." The waiter checked the bag of gold coins and was shocked because this was way more than what this dish was worth.


    Arthur didn''t reply and just rushed out of the Rose Gold Inn.


    But as soon as Arthur left, three hooded figures stood up and left the inn, in the same direction he did.


    Arthur quickly briefed Helia about the situation, and she became serious since she was also kind of his bodyguard.


    Helia was talented in cultivation and had reached a cultivation realm higher than the men.


    So she was able to tail them stealthily with Arthur by her side.


    Slowly, they followed the two bearded men, unaware that they were being followed too, by a group of wolves.


    They were just as good as Helia, if not better in moving in the shadows.


    **********


    Sometimeter, Arthur followed the men and arrived behind a mountain.


    "Hey Kelvin, don''t you think it''s strange that we didn''t encounter any spirit beast so far?" One of the bearded men asked.


    "Hmmm, I don''t know what happened. Maybe those guarding the inheritance site cleared the area?" Kelvin replied, not too sure also.


    "Well, whatever it is, it saved us the trouble of fighting any beast."


    "That''s right."


    "So Kelvin, where is the ce? Are we not there yet?"


    "We already are. I found two paths to the ce, this is the second one, and it is much farther away from the first."


    "Originally, I wanted us, brothers, to share this fortune, but who knew that I was followed by that vile Nester."


    "He went and sold the information about this ce to the Marlin Family and then the news spread from there," Kelvin said with an angry expression.


    "Don''t worry about him. We will deal with him when the timees."


    "Yes Alvin, you''re right. And when the timees, we shall spread the name of the Beard Gang throughout the continent!" Kelvin said Enthusiastically.


    "Yeah, true men are those with full-grown beards!" Alvin replied with just as much fervor as his brother.


    ? As they talked, Kelvin led them to a rock and said, "The hidden path is just below this rock. I found out about this second path after fighting with that Nester."


    "Luckily I was alone at that time,"


    Alvin nodded and then walked to the rock that was half as tall as him, and grabbed it at both sides.


    "Ah!"


    With a burst of strength, he lifted and ced it at the side.


    *Thud!*


    A hole was revealed where the rock previously sat.


    "Now what?" Alvin asked.


    "Now we jump in..." Kelvin said and jumped into the hole.


    Alvin shrugged and followed him.


    A few secondster Arthur and Helia, emerged from behind a tree.


    "Should we go in?" Helia asked with a little frown on her face.


    "Yes, we can''t waste time," said Arthur without any hesitation.


    "Okay, but we don''t know how deep that hole is so I..."


    *swish!*


    Helia''s words were cut short as a knife flew straight at her. She reacted fast enough and tilted her head to the side.


    *Swish!* *Swish!* *Swish!*


    Three more such attacks were sent immediately after, in session. And one of the knives was targeted at Arthur.


    Helia pushed Arthur to the side and took a few steps back as a sword suddenly appeared in her hand out of thin air, which she used to redirect the knives thrown at her.


    Arthur''s mind skipped as he thought about that close call. While Helia, after regaining her footing shouted, "Show yourselves!"


    "Tsk, Tsk...not only do you have a lot of money, but you also have two Spacial treasures." A voice answered from above the trees.


    After that three hooded figures jumped down from the trees around and surrounded them.


    Arthur was able to stay calm, as he remembered that he had a huge backing in the person of the librarian, whom he decided to call Old Man Whitebeard, that was still in the shadows watching.


    With some confidence in him, he spoke, "Do you know who you just attacked?"


    The three hooded figures went silent for a moment and thenughed loudly as they took off their hoods, one by one.


    Arthur saw the faces of three men who had a crazed and savage expressions on their faces.


    One of them who looked older and appeared to be their leader mocked, "Oh my, I''m so scared... Hahaha!"


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________

 Chapter 17 Teleported Away

    *************


    "Oh my, I''m so scared... Hahaha!"


    The other two menughed at their leader''s sarcastic response to Arthur''s question.


    These men were robbers and had been in the business for a long time. They see Arthur as the biggest fish they have encountered in their path of robbery.


    The bag of gold coins that Arthur dropped casually back at the Rose Gold Inn wasn''t something just anyone could do.


    One must know that there were at least a hundred gold coins in that little bag. The trio hadn''t made such an amount of money at once in their entire lives. instead, they had to save up to get that amount.


    The currencies in the continent have a very simple structure. There are copper coins, above that are silver coins, and then gold coins.


    So;


    > 100 Copper Coins = 1 Silver Coin.


    > 100 Silver Coins = 1 Gold Coin.


    The value of a hundred gold coins is equivalent to a thousand silver coins. Which was enough to feed them for a few months.


    Not to mention that Arthur must have over a hundred times that amount if he can be casual with a hundred gold coins.


    "Don''t even think of trying to scare us with your identity. As we have dealt with countless ''Young Masters'' like yourself," said one of the three.


    "Yeah, we three men, fear no one. Hahaha!" Another said andughed.


    The leader looked the others in the eye and then they brought out weapons and walked closer to Arthur and Helia.


    "You two must have quite the background, to be able to have a spacial ring in your possession," The leader of the trio said.


    A spacial ring was an extremely rare treasure on the southern continent. Within the ring is an independent space where one can store different objects depending on their size.


    Only the truly powerful sects and families own one. And even fewer can gift such a treasure to members of the younger generation.


    ''We have to finish this fast, and leave,'' the leader thought.


    Although they feared no one as they imed. They would rather avoid trouble if they can.


    Arthur shook his head, as a hundred gold coins were like trash to him. He had even more valuable currencies, but the frogs in the well would not be able to handle the shock if he showed them.


    He didn''t want to waste his breath, so he signaled at Helia. And she understood what he meant, and brought out a seal.


    It was the seal of the Hartfield Empire and one that only royalty could have. And immediately the seal was brought out, the expressions of the three men changed.


    They began to tremble in fear as they immediately put away their weapons.


    *Thud!*


    Their leader kneeled and banged his head on the ground as he said, "Oh great Sir. Please forgive me for being unable to recognize your greatness. We three brothers didn''t mean you any disrespect."


    The other two followed suit, and kneeled too, apologizing and pleading for their lives with trepidation in their hearts.


    It could not be helped, as the authority of the Hartfield Empire was not for show. With how ruthless it was, no one dared offend even their servants, much less those of royal blood.


    "My lord, please spare our lives!"


    Helia put away the seal and looked at Arthur, "What do you think?"


    Arthur was the one in charge here and would decide their fate. Although Helia wanted to just kill them and get this over with, Arthur had other ns.


    ''Hmmm, the average cultivation protagonist would show no mercy. Usually with the logic of dealing with future troubles.''


    ''But, does it always have to be that way? Could these fellows not be of some use?'' Arthur thought.


    After a few seconds, he suddenly recalled a certain matter and looked at the trio with a wolf-like smile.


    ***********


    "Why didn''t you just kill them?"


    "I told you already, they have some use."


    "Those fellows, what can they help you with?"


    "You''ll see."


    "Ugh! You are so impossible to understand!"


    Arthur chuckled at that as he looked around the cave they were in.


    He had let the trio leave, but he put a tracker on them and a treasure that would let himmunicate with them from a far distance.


    After that, they jumped into the hole that the Beard Gang brothers entered and soon found themselves in this cave.


    Walking ahead, they reached a dead-end with a wall covered in runic symbols.


    "That''s not right. Where are the brothers?" Helia asked in confusion.


    "They must have entered this ce somehow," said Arthur.


    "These runes, do you recognize them?" Helia asked.


    Arthur was much more knowledgeable than her. And was the one among the both of them that would know what the symbols might mean.


    Arthur did not respond and just examined the symbols that were engraved into the wall.


    "There aren''t just symbols here. There is also anguage written here with it. And it is one which I can not recognize..."


    "That''s weird... These symbols, are they?..." Arthur suddenly found a pattern that made him shocked and uncertain of his guess.


    "What is it, what did you find?" Helia asked hurriedly.


    "These symbols, they might be..."


    The runic symbols lit up suddenly and a sh of light appeared and covered them both.


    The light disappeared, and so did Arthur and Helia. By the time Arthur opened his eyes, he found himself in a hall.


    The hall was wide and round. It had nine pirs at the center, forming a circle around what Arthur assumes to be an altar.


    Everything here was also covered in runic symbols. From the walls to the pirs, most especially the altar, which had the most runes engraved on it.


    An almost invisible veil of light surrounded the altar with the circle formed by the pirs.


    And on that alter,y a young boy that looked to be of the same age as Arthur. The boy had silver hair and looked pale.


    Arthur was surprised at the turn of events and didn''t know what to make of it.


    "A teleportation formation. How can one still exist on the continent?" Arthur asked himself.


    "And... Helia!" Arthur couldn''t find Helia and panicked.


    "Don''t worry, your friend is safe."


    An aged voice spoke suddenly. The sound of the voice came from all around the hall.


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Enjoying the story so far? Please leave behind some power stone votes and help Arthur cultivate as fast as possible.


    Also, don''t forget to drop ament down below, with your thoughts and questions about the novel.


    Stay tuned and see you in the next updateing up today too!

 Chapter 18 Sealed Bloodlines

    "You don''t have to worry about your friend. She was just teleported somewhere else," The aged voice spoke again, seeing as Arthur still looked worried.


    "I see. I just hope you are saying the truth," said Arthur as he rxed a little.


    "It''s good to be on guard. But I am not here to harm you," said the voice once more as a transparent figure appeared before Arthur.


    It was that of a middle-aged man with simr features to the boy lying on the altar. He had silver-colored hair and ck pupils.


    He wore a grey robe with red runes engraved on it.


    "A soul?" Arthur asked seeing the state of the middle-aged man before him.


    "Yes, I am. Or to be more precise, I am a strand of a soul. My name is Suo Hao, and the boy you see on the altar is my son, Suo Tian," said the middle-aged man with a small smile.


    ''Suo Tian?''


    Arthur wasn''t too surprised by the name, as he hade to find that this world''s culture was abination of many of the cultures back on Earth.


    "So why''d you bring me here? First I gotta say, that I came here looking for a way to break the seal in my body," Arthur said.


    "Oh the seals, yes... I can sense them."


    "The seals?... Wait, you can sense the one in my soul too?" Arthur asked in mild surprise as even the Emperor could not sense the other seal in his soul that was ced by the Heavenly Dao.


    "Yes, I can sense all four of the seals in you," said the man.


    "All...four?" Arthur asked in confusion. He only knew of two seals in him. The one preventing him from cultivating and the other restricting the awakening of his Dao Physique.


    "You don''t know?" Suo Hao asked with raised eyebrows, to which Arthur shook his head.


    "I see. Well, there are four seals in you. One in your soul which is the most powerful, and which I can not help you with."


    "As for the other three seals. One restricts your body from cultivating and the other two are sealing two very powerful bloodlines in your body."


    Arthur was getting more surprised.


    ''Two bloodlines? They must be from my parents whom I know nothing about. The Emperor wouldn''t tell me anything, and he couldn''t sense the other seals too,'' thought Arthur with a frown on his face.


    A bloodline is a great thing to have as it usually grants one special ability unique to their bloodline. Some even give a Divine Physique.


    Those with bloodlines and Divine Physiques are way stronger among those of the same cultivation because of the advantage of their bloodlines.


    They are also blessed with a greater talent for cultivation than others.


    "So can you break the seals on my bloodlines?" Arthur asked with a bit of hope.


    Since the man could sense them, he assumed that he might be able to do something about it.


    "The seal preventing you from cultivating would unseal itself in a few months. But I can get rid of it now."


    "As for the other two on your bloodlines. Although I can forcefully remove them, they would not be good as the one who put those seals have skills that surpassed mine," Suo Hao said.


    "What do you mean?"


    Arthur was happy the seal on his body would finally be removed and he can begin his cultivation. But he would love to get ess to a powerful bloodline too.


    "Well you see, the seals on your bloodlines are actually helping you as I can tell that they are in conflict and would destroy your currently weak body if they weren''t sealed."


    "Okay, but does that mean I would never be able to ess them?"


    "You will be able to in the future. Once your body is strong enough, and you have the ability, you can break the seals yourself," Suo Hao said.


    Arthur nodded in understanding. But he also knew that there was something else he needed to do before epting this man''s help.


    "Now, can you tell me why you brought me here?"


    Suo Hao nodded and said, "It''s a long story, but I will make it short..."


    A few minutester...


    "So your n got destroyed and your son got cursed by the Heavens, which caused his fate to be negative."


    "And now you brought him here under a prophecy to have his fate reversed?" Arthur asked.


    Suo Hao nodded, "Yes. Only someone whose fate is not under the control of the Heavens can help change his fate."


    "I see, and you think I am the one," Arthur said, even though he knew that he was the one.


    His fate had never been linked to the Heavenly Dao since he possessed the Fate Gem. His fate was his own.


    But he also didn''t understand how he can change someone''s fate.


    "Well, if you still feel doubt, you can attempt passing through that veil that seals the altar," Suo Hao said.


    Suo Hao had every reason to believe Arthur was the one, as even he couldn''t get a glimpse of the boy''s future. And that was something almost impossible to encounter for someone at his level.


    Even though he was just a soul strand of the original, his power was still beyond anyone in this realm.


    Arthur went silent and closed his eyes. His fate sense was not sending any signals, so he felt it was okay.


    He walked to the pirs and slowly raised his hand to the transparent veil that surrounded the altar.


    Slowly, his hand reached the veil and passed right through it without any obstruction.


    Suo Hao''s eyes widened a bit, as any uncertainty he had before now, was thrown out the window.


    Arthur wanted to walk through the veil and step into the other side before Suo Hao stopped him.


    "You don''t need to continue anymore. You won''t be able to help him right now."


    Arthur stopped his advancement and stepped back.


    "When will I be able to help then?" Arthur asked.


    "When you have reached the peak of this realm and haveprehended the matters of Fate."


    "That would take a long time."


    "I know, that is why I will help you undo the seal and give you some assistance," said Suo Hao.


    "Okay, so what do I have to do?" Asked Arthur.


    "Nothing. You just have to sit, and I will undo the seal."


    Arthur nodded and sat down cross-legged.


    Suo Hao walked to him and pointed his finger at Arthur''s abdomen, sending a string of seals into Arthur''s body.


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Arthur is finally going to be able to cultivate. But why was his body sealed to prevent him from doing that in the first ce?


    Stay tuned and find out...maybe in the next update!


    Also, please don''t forget to drop a few power stones that will help Arthur rise quickly in the cultivation ranks. But alsoment down below on your thoughts and questions.


    Have a nice day/evening everyone!

 Chapter 19 Finally Got Rid Of The Seal

    **********


    Seated cross-legged with his eyes closed, Arthur tried to sense the seal within him.


    Suo Hao pointed his index finger at Arthur''s abdomen and red symbols appeared in the air, in front of his finger.


    ? The runic symbols swirled around in a circle and then moved in a spiraling motion into Arthur''s stomach.


    "Ngh!"


    Arthur felt pain immediately as his upper body suddenly felt hot and the clothes on his body were sted apart, save for his trousers.


    As it did, a seal appeared on Arthur''s stomach. It was a polygon-shaped seal, and if one looked closer, he would find that it wasn''t drawn with just lines.


    Rather each line was made up of abination ofplex runes brought together.


    At this time, the seal on Arthur''s abdomen began to glow purple as it released a heavy aura that pressed at the surroundings.


    "Hmmm, it could resist so much?"


    Suo Hao was a bit surprised to see how much the seal fought back. But then he increased the number of seals he was sending at it.


    "Argh!"


    As all of this went on. Arthur felt an increased amount of pain, that made him shout.


    In all his life since he reincarnated, he had not felt such pain before.


    If he had to describe his current pain, then it would be simr to the burning sensation that a person would feel when training his abs, and then multiply that by over a thousand times.


    It was no wonder he had to scream. In fact, Arthur was a bit surprised at himself for not tearing up.


    Seconds passed, turning into minutes, and minutes turned to hours.


    Three and a half hourster...


    *Vrrrng!*


    The seal on Arthur''s abdomen began to tremble intensely. And then Suo Hao walked closer and pressed his five fingers at the five corners of the polygon-shaped seal, and twisted.


    "Rune Arts: Five Fingers Seal Breaker!" Suo Hao said with a shout.


    And immediately after, the seal broke apart and sent a shock wave all around, causing the surroundings to crack all over. Even Suo Hao was pushed back to the other end of the hall.


    "Such power! Even in my prime, I could only create such a seal and not one better. What is this boy''s origin," Suo Hao muttered in mild shock?


    ''But then again, only someone like this can change Tian''s fate,'' He thought to himself.


    As the seal on Arthur broke, a tiny ball of light left Arthur''s body and disappeared before anyone could notice. Even Suo Hao.


    **********


    In a realm far, far, away...


    The ball of light that left Arthur''s body appeared.


    *swoosh!*


    Immediately it did, a crack appeared in front of it, and a feminine hand came off the crack and grabbed the ball of light from the crack, disappearing right after it did.


    The crack in space closed quickly, but not before a voice was projected forth.


    "The seal is broken. It will only be a matter of time now...my son."


    **********


    Back at the Mortal Emperor Realm. Arthur had Opened his eyes and suddenly found that the world appeared different in his eyes.


    He could feel...no... He could sense the world much more clearly, and he felt a part of his soul was liberated.


    Within a 10-meter radius, he could sense everything clearly. He closed his eyes and still found out he could do the same.


    "Hmm, spirit sense...how can that be?!" Suo Hao said in shock as he flew over to Arthur.


    "You have soul power. How did you aplish that when you haven''t even begun cultivation?!" He asked Arthur.


    "Spirit Sense, is that what this is called?"


    "Yes, it is an ability that only those who had awakened the power of their souls could have ess to. And you are nowhere near that level, so how?"


    ''So it''s from the soul then,'' Arthur thought as he suddenly recalled that he would have ess to his soul''s power as long as his body could handle it.


    "I think I have a special physique," Arthur said with a smile, as he didn''t want to expose the truth about his soul.


    "A special physique? That might exin it, wait let me check," Suo Hao said and quickly pressed his palm on Arthur''s chest before he could react.


    "Wait..."


    Runic Symbols spread out from Suo Hao''s hand and covered Arthur''s entire body for a moment before they disappeared.


    "Wow, such a Divine Physique exists?!" Suo Hao eximed in shock...again.


    He had been shocked many times by Arthur already.


    "What?" Arthur asked in confusion.


    He had just wanted to bullshit his way out of exposing his soul''s secrets, but he didn''t think that he had a special physique.


    "How can you be so blessed, boy! Your bloodlines are already overpowered from what I''ve seen."


    "And you are a person whose fate is in his hands and not the heavens. And now you have such a physique that I have never seen before."


    "Who are you?" Suo Hao asked in exasperation.


    "I have no idea about my origins..." Said, Arthur.


    ''At least the one after my rebirth,'' he thought.


    "...so could you just tell me about what you found," Arthur asked in excitement.


    A Divine Physique, how rare was that? So far there had been a few in all the history of the continent to appear and they could be counted on one hand.


    How long is history?


    How many tens of thousands of years have passed and how many billions of people have appeared and gone, yet there were so few with Divine Physique?


    This shows how rare it is. And all who had such talent were designed to reach the peak of the continent and beyond.


    ''Leaving the Mortal Emperor Realm,'' Arthur thought.


    Suo Hao let out a sigh and said, "Well your physique is not among the ranked physiques that I know..."


    Arthur''s expression changed at that, ''Did that mean it''s weak...wait, if it is, he wouldn''t have been so surprised.''


    "...currently, your physique can be said to be weak inparison to the others. But that is only because of its unique and current state," said Suo Hao.


    "What do you mean?"


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Cliff Hanger Arts: Read the next chapter!


    Stay tuned and find out...maybe in the next update!

 Chapter 20 Divine Physique

    **********


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked in confusion.


    "Well, how should I put this?... Hmm, for now, let''s say that your Divine Physique is currently like a nk piece of paper, that is waiting for something to be written on it," Suo Hao said with a thoughtful expression.


    "Wait, are you implying that I can just write on that piece of paper whatever I want, and then get it?" Arthur asked excitedly as he somewhat understood what Suo Hao was trying to imply.


    "You got it right, but it isn''t that simple. Certain conditions need to be met before you can achieve that effect."


    "So I can''t just create any ability I want..."


    "Oh, it''s not an ability you can create. Else I would not be so shocked. Rather, your physique can create Divine Physiques for you."


    "Huh... Isn''t that too OP?" Arthur was speechless.


    "OP?"


    "I meant overpowered," said Arthur.


    "Oh, you are right. It is too OP," Suo Hao said, although he felt weird saying OP.


    ''Is that what youngsters call overpowered these days?'' Suo Hao wondered.


    ''It seemed I still underestimated it,'' Arthur thought.


    "So you mean to say that, as long as certain conditions are met, I can create a Divine Physique for myself? That''s my physique''s ability."


    "Yes, and by my inference, you might be able to create a good number of them, though I am not sure about that."


    "Yes! This is awesome either way. I would just have to experiment a little and I would eventually know how this works!" Arthur couldn''t help but shout in joy.


    If things are like that, then he could have more than one Divine Physique!


    "But that still doesn''t exin the spirit power you have," Suo Hao suddenly said.


    Arthur shrugged, saying nothing. He then stood up from his sitting position and asked, "So what next?"


    "Now that you can cultivate, I can give you some resources that will help speed up your cultivation," Suo Hao said.


    And then he threw a ring at Arthur.


    "That''s a spacial ring that can go invisible when bound to you. At the same time, it has a teleportation seal that you would be able to use when your cultivation is high enough. But not more than three times."


    Suo Hao decided to stop asking Arthur about his soul power, as everyone has their secret. He was only curious, and getting Arthur to help his son is far more important.


    Arthur grabbed the spacial ring and looked at it. He also found out that he could see the contents of the dimension in the ring contained, with his spirit power.


    "You just have to bind the ring with a drop of blood and it will be yours. At the same time, you can use it with just your thoughts, unlike other spacial rings where you need spirit energy."


    Arthur nodded and ced the ring in his pocket. He nned to go through the thingster.


    "I also added some manuals on sealing techniques if you are interested in learning them. And a teleportation te that can only teleport you here in case you ever ran into trouble," Suo Hao said with a smile.


    He can not let Arthur die, since that would be the same thing as letting his son die too.


    Arthur nodded and asked, "Teleportation Runes, they have been lost since a long time ago. Do you have a way to create them?"


    Suo Hao nodded, "Yes I can, I am an expert in Runes after all. And so was my entire n, only that we specialize more in sealing runes."


    Runes, the ability to draw runes and create formations was a highly sought-after one.


    Those with such abilities are called Rune Masters.


    Rune Masters are highly respected all over the world and have the same recognition as those on the path of Alchemy, Artifact Refining, and Spirit Summoners.


    All paths have their importance in the cultivation world. And those who walk these paths are valued and have a lot of prestige.


    Among them, Rune Masters and Spirit Summoners are the rarest and had the harshest requirements to practice.


    "With your spirit power awakened at such an early age, you have already met the requirements to practice Spirit Runes," said Suo Hao.


    Arthur smiled, thinking, ''My future is looking quite promising if I must say.''


    "In the spacial ring, there are instructions on getting started with runes. When you are done with that, you should be able to use the teleportation formation in the ring toe here for more."


    Arthur nodded. One of the reasons he wanted to learn runes was so that he could have the ability to break the seal of the Heavenly Dao on his soul.


    "You can leave now, I will teleport you to your friend. She has gotten very worried for you," Suo Hao said with a smile.


    "Helia, that''s right... Oh, she must be worried sick. I''ll make it up to her when we leave," Arthur said, knowing that with how much that girl cares for him, she was probably dying of guilt or making assumptions.


    "Wait, I just remembered. There are a few people who are trying to break into this ce. What would you do about them?" Arthur asked as he recalled he wasn''t the only one that wanted toe here.


    "Oh them? I have already taken care of that."


    "How?"


    "I just erased their memory of this ce and transported them away to somewhere closer to the nearby city. All except your friend of course."


    "You can do that?" Arthur was surprised at such ability.


    ''I have to get powerful too,'' he said in his heart.


    "Yes, I can. They are all weaklings after all. Now you have to get going, as your friend is already on the verge of a breakdown, Arthur."


    "Wait I never told you... Oh, you must have been watching."


    Arthur wanted to ask to be teleported out, but he blinked and found himself in the forest where he entered the hole with Helia.


    "Arthur!"


    A voice said as a figure dived into Arthur''s arms.


    "Sorry, Helia. I know you must have been worried," Arthur said as he patted Helia''s head softly.


    Sobbing with tears in her eyes Helia said, "I... I thought something happened to you... I was afraid...I..."


    "It''s okay. I am here and looking okay, am I not? Sorry for making you cry."


    "Whose crying, I just had something in my eyes," Helia said as she let go of Arthur and turned her head away.


    "Hmph! I am not talking to you till we get back!" She said.


    "But it''s not like I am at fault here..."


    "You are, you troll!"


    "I wasn''t trolling this time. I swear it!" Arthur said with a wry smile.


    It seemed that he had trolled her too much in this life.


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Arthur can now cultivate! What next?


    Stay tuned and find out...maybe in the next update!

 Chapter 21 The Physique Transformatiom Realm

    **********


    Blue Crystal City...


    ...Rose Gold Inn.


    Arthur took a bath after going back to the inn they had booked. After that, he sat down on his bed and brought out the ring that Suo Hao gave to him.


    ''Let''s see what we have here,'' Arthur thought as he pricked his finger with a needle and let a drop of blood fall on the ring.


    As the drop of blood touched the ring, runic symbols appeared on it as it shines in yellow light. After that, it absorbed the blood and Arthur felt some kind of connection with the ring.


    It was a feeling that he could bring out anything that is within the ring with just a thought.


    "He said it could go invisible when worn, right?"


    Arthur wore the ring on the index finger of his right hand.


    "Hmm, it did go invisible. That is convenient," Arthur said as the ring ''disappeared'' from his vision, but he could still feel it on his finger.


    Arthur focused his spirit power on the ring and he was able to see its contents.


    "So many spirit crystals!" Arthur eximed in surprise.


    Spirit Crystals, were little crystals, that are made up entirely of spirit energy, which cultivators use for cultivation.


    The spirit energy that the crystals are made up of is very pure and is better than absorbing spirit energy from the atmosphere. Due to that they also facilitate cultivation by arge margin.


    Spirit Crystals are ranked ordingly as; Mortal Rank, Profound Rank, Earth Rank, and Heaven Rank.


    Each rank is subdivided into, low-grade, mid-grade, high-grade, and peak grade.


    Low-grade Earth rank spirit crystals were the highest that Arthur had seen and the Empire only had a few thousands of those in stock.


    Within the ring, Arthur found millions of peak-grade Profound rank Spirit crystals, hundreds of thousands of low-grade Earth rank spirit crystals, tens of thousands of high-grade Earth rank crystals, and thousands of peak-grade Earth rank spirit crystals.


    "I think I just won the lottery," Arthur said, as he knew how much of a fortune this meant.


    The average cultivator would only encounter Mortal rank spirit crystals of low grade for most of their lives, not to talk of those of the profound rank.


    Aside from those, Arthur found a lot of precious and rare herbs. He also saw the books on runes and a teleportation device which looked like a metal egg with runes carved on it.


    There were other things, but Arthur ignored them for now.


    "Now...I begin my cultivation"


    He had waited for a long time now, and can finally gain the strength he had been desiring for so long.


    Being in a world like this, and having the status that he had, he was exposed to the abilities of cultivators early on. And that sparked a fire in him.


    A desire to gain such ability and to reach the peak he did in hisst life. Even though he had almost no recollection of his past. And at the core of his soul, is the desire to be immortal, the desire to be invincible.


    "...to be supreme," Arthur muttered to himself.


    That is his goal now. He couldn''t tell when exactly, but he had such an ambition in his heart, ever since he reincarnated and learned of the path of cultivation.


    "The body tempering stage," Arthur said and then closed his eyes, as he reviewed his knowledge of the early realms of cultivation.


    The first realm of cultivation is called the Physique Transformation Realm, and it is where the foundation isid for the cultivation path.


    The Physique Transformation Realm is made up of three stages, they are;


    * The Body Tempering Stage


    * The Ster Assimtion Stage, and...


    * The Martial Spirit Stage.


    In the first stage, the body of the cultivator is tempered from the skin to the organs to be able to handle taking in spirit energy.


    And at the second stage, the Ster Assimtion Stage, the body is baptized with ster energy from the stars and the dantian is opened.


    Then at the Martial Spirit Stage, the cultivator awakens their innate martial spirit or soul within their bodies.


    Which will now allow them to absorb and store spiritual energy in their Dantian since the martial spirits are linked to the spiritual essence of the world. Hence, the word ''spirit'' is in its name.


    Only after the awakening of the martial spirit could a cultivator be said to have officially be a martial artist.


    Arthur brought out a barrel from his spacial ring. The barrel was big enough for him to sitfortably within.


    He filled it with water, and then took out a transparent bottle that was filled with a red liquid, which he opened and poured into the barrel. He poured two more of those into it, making the water''s color red.


    After that, he took off his clothes and entered the barrel.


    He was following the steps to temper his body.


    In the body tempering stage, the skin is tempered and strengthened first. And next are the muscles, bones and tendons, organs and blood, and finally, the meridians are unblocked to allow the flow of spiritual energy within.


    The red liquid was a potion made by Alchemists that helps in tempering the skin. It was a rare resource that he had gotten through his status as a prince of the empire.


    Within the barrel, Arthur felt a burning sensation all over his skin. This continued for less than fifteen minutes before it stopped.


    Early Body Tempering Stage Complete!


    Arthur got out of the barrel and sat down cross-legged on the floor, still in his underwear. He took out a bottle of pills and swallowed its content.


    ''Body Tempering Pills,'' Arthur thought, as he took them.


    These were pills also concocted by the Alchemist to temper the other parts of the body.


    Arthur took the pills for the veins and muscles, which caused a burning sensation again, that was more painful than thest.


    Arthur edited without making a sound, and after half an hour, he hadpleted the tempering of the muscles.


    He continued taking the different pills for body tempering in a certain order and after a few more hours. He had finished tempering his bones and tendons, organs and blood, and his meridians.


    Peak Body Tempering Stage!


    Arthur felt stronger like never before. He also felt ten times healthier. He was excited and wanted to test out his current strength.


    And also practice some martial arts techniques while at it.


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks for your support everyone, Arthur has finally started his cultivation on the Martial Arts Path.


    Please, keep supporting with power stone votes, and let us grow alongside Arthur.


    Stay tuned for the next update!

 Chapter 22 Battle Art

    **********


    Sunrise, at the forest close to Blue Crystal City.


    On a rocky hilltop, Arthur was practicing a set of martial arts techniques.


    Martial Art Techniques are techniques that let the cultivator use their strength in a specific manner by the technique, and are made for battle.


    They are ranked the same way as Spirit Crystals, and are divided into;


    *Mortal Rank.


    *Profound Rank.


    *Earth Rank...and


    *Heaven Rank.


    "Symmetrical Battle Technique," Arthur said as he went through all he knew about the technique.


    This was a martial arts technique that did not have any official rank and could be practiced even at a higher cultivation level.


    It is one such technique that will grow stronger as the user gets more powerful. Arthur got this technique from the memories of his past life.


    It was a technique that had multiple variations. It had fist techniques, leg techniques, palm techniques, and finger techniques.


    It also teaches one how to use the body in perfect coordination and control. Arthur had been practicing it for a few days now and had gained control over his newly gained strength.


    He has also made progress in the technique and now he had some confidence in taking anyone of the same cultivation.


    Because even if they had the same strength, he would be able to release a greater amount of force due to his mastery of this technique.


    "Hah!"


    Arthur took a step forward and gave a full-powered punch, and then smoothly switch to an elbow hit.


    "Hmph!"


    After that, his leg followed as it drew an arc in the air and stopped just midway, and Arthur jumped in that position and kicked with the other leg while simultaneouslynding with the other one.


    *Woosh!*


    The wave of air moved in the direction of Arthur''s kick as he finally stopped his training and took a deep breath.


    "With this technique, my attacks are unpredictable as I can freely change attacks at any speed and at any time," Arthur analyzed.


    This was a hard technique to master. As one would need to have perfect control over their body flexibility and strength, along with a fast reaction speed.


    Comprehension is also a major determiner of if one can master this technique. Arthur remembers that it took him years in his past life, but less than three days to master this life.


    "It should be because of my soul, and the overall talent of my current self," Arthur concluded.


    At the peak of the Body Tempering Realm, one would have the power of six thousand pounds at the very least. Although some have greater strength in the same rank and that could be due to several factors.


    One of those factors ate the quality of resources used in tempering the body. Another is the physical talent of the person, and thest is endurance, as some could not endure the tempering to the end and skip some parts on tempering a particr part of their bodies.


    But Arthur''s strength at this level is over fifteen thousand pounds, and with the Symmetrical Battle Technique, he can release a force of over twenty thousand pounds.


    "With such strength, I should be able to easily lift a truck back on Earth," said Arthur as he turned to leave.


    This was his routine for the past few days. He woulde up here and do what he refers to as his morning workout. And go back to the inn.


    Although so far he had avoided going deep into the forest as he felt he wasn''t ready to face any spirit beast yet.


    ''I would have to do that soon though,'' Arthur thought.


    ''Meanwhile, I still haven''t encountered anything rted to a sword. Or should I go to another city? My fate sense hasn''t given me any feedback.''


    Beforeing to the Eastern Territory, Arthur had seen two visions by his Fate Sense. One depicted a seal being broken and the other was the image of a sword.


    He had broken the seal on his body that stopped him from cultivation. But he hasn''t sensed any direction concerning the sword.


    "I guess I should not be relying too much on that ability. It is only there to assist me and not dictate the direction of my life," Arthur said while making a decision not to take everything he saw in his fate sense at face value.


    Because things may not be as they seem in a vision as it is often vague.


    "For now, I should just focus on getting to the peak of the Physique Transformation Stage and awaken my martial soul."


    **********


    "What, you already reached the peak of the Body Tempering Stage in three days?!" Helia said in shock back at the Rose Gold Inn.


    They were in their rented ce and Helia just learned of Arthur''s progress. Arthur had already told her that he could finally cultivate, which made her cry in joy for him.


    But he didn''t tell her that he reached the peak in a few hours.


    "Yeah, why are you getting so surprised?" Arthur asked with a ''confused'' expression.


    Helia rolled her eyes, "Don''t you act dumb now, as I know how knowledgeable you are."


    "Arthur, you are a genius!"


    "Of course, I am the MC of the universe after all," Arthur replied with a grin.


    "Yeah, keep trolling yourself," Helia sneered and then left the room.


    "I''m going to order food," She said as she left.


    Arthur chuckled, "I shouldn''t have taught her of the term I learned on earth, trolling. Now she knows when I am trolling her."


    "That isn''t good. I need to keep some things to myself. Most especially, my anime references," Arthur muttered and he reminisced back to some happy memories of his otaku lifestyle.


    **********


    Meanwhile, outside Rose Gold Inn, on the streets...


    The skinny figure of a young boy walked unsteadily until he arrived in front of the inn.


    The guard at the entrance to the Rose Gold Inn saw the boy and frowned, "Hey, this ce isn''t for beggers. Leave at once!"


    "Sir, please let me in. I...have money," said the boy in a dry voice, that made him sound like he hadn''t Drunk water for days.


    The boy brought out a tiny sack filled with bronze coins and showed the guard.


    The guard just frowned and pped the bag away and shouted at the boy, "This ce is not for beggers like you, leave!"


    "That''s the boy!"


    "Catch him!"


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks for your support everyone, please, keep supporting with power stone votes, and let us grow alongside Arthur.


    Stay tuned for the next update!

 Chapter 23 Luke Nightwalker

    *********


    "That''s the boy, catch him!"


    A group of four ran out from another street and pointed at the boy before running towards him.


    "Shit, they found me!" Said the boy as he ran in a random direction, not bothering to pick up the sack of coins that fell on the floor.


    "Quick, don''t let him escape!" Ady shouted, being the only female in the group of four.


    The other three men who were dressed in ck cloaks increased their speed as they chased after the boy.


    In a few breaths of time, they had left the area, leaving a dumbfounded guard, wondering, ''What the hell?''


    "Arthur, aren''t those?" Helia asked Arthur.


    They were on their way out of the Rose Gold Inn as Arthur suddenly felt like going for a stroll when they met the boy being chased.


    "Yes, they are. Let''s see what they are up to," Arthur said, and then he rushed out of the Rose Gold Inn, with Helia in tow.


    A few minutester...


    "You have nowhere to run to now. Hand it over!"


    The boy had been chased to an alley and was surrounded. He couldn''t help it, as his pursuers were much faster than he was.


    The one who spoke was thedy amongst the group. She had a scar on the left side a of her face.


    Dressed in all ck, she had a ferocious appearance and was smiling at the boy as she spoke. But that wasn''t a kind smile at all.


    "I already told you, I don''t have it anymore," the boy said, with the sound of his voice normal for a boy his age, unlike the raspy voice he previously spoke with to the guard.


    "Do you take me for a fool! I know you have it on you, so you better hand it over, or else..." Said thedy in a threatening tone.


    The boy went silent, as he surveyed his surroundings once more. The other three men took out their weapons and drew closer to him.


    He sighed and brought out a folded paper as he said, "Would you please let me after this?" He asked in a somewhat pleading tone.


    He had gotten this map, from an old dying man, who told him that it was a treasure map. He happily took it and buried the man.


    But who knew that he was seen by some dude called Nester who upon failing to negotiate with him, spilled the beans to this woman, who immediately hired these men to chase him?


    "Of course, I only need the map and nothing more. After all, there isn''t any enmity between us, just a sh of interest. Which I have won at this point," thedy said with a ''kind'' smile.


    The boy wasn''t sure, but what can he do?


    "Fine..."


    Just as he was about to throw the map to the woman, a whip arrived before him and snatched the map away before he could react.


    "Who?!" The scar-faceddy asked angrily.


    She followed the direction the whip returned to, and saw two figures on top of the roof of a house beside the alley.


    "Hehe, nice one Helia. You are getting really good with your whip," Arthur said with a chuckle.


    "Of course, I am the best after all," Helia replied with her chin up.


    "Who the hell are you guys? Give me back my map!" The scar-faceddy shouted at Arthur.


    Arthur just smile at her and didn''t respond. He was waiting for a show.


    "What are you guys waiting for?!"


    "Attack them!"


    Thedy ordered the three men with her, but instead of doing as she said, one of them attacked her instead.


    "Ugh!"


    She got pinned to the ground with her hands held behind her back by one of the cloaked men.


    After that, the other two men faced Arthur and bowed in unison saying, "Boss!"


    Arthurughed and said, "You all did well. I thought I wouldn''t see you guys again."


    Arthur had previously let the men go, on the premise that they would be at his beck and call. They happily agreed as they knew working for Arthur would benefit them greatly.


    And although they were somewhat skilled, they had no idea why someone like Arthur who should have many powerful experts at his disposal would want them to serve him.


    Which they were happy to by the way.


    *thud!*


    Arthur jumped down from where he was, and so did Helia.


    As for the boy, he was still surprised by the turn of events and hadn''t reacted fully.


    ''What is going on? Was he the one who sent them instead?'' He asked himself while raising his wariness toward Arthur.


    "So what''s going on?" Arthur asked.


    The leader of the trio whose name was Kaiser tied up the scar-faceddy while exining the situation to Arthur.


    "So that''s a treasure map," Arthur said and looked at the map that was still by Helia like a trophy.


    "Yes, but we are not sure what it contains," said another of the cloaked men.


    Arthur didn''t know his name so he just called him, number two. And the other he called number three, as he found out their strength in the group.


    Number two was the second strongest after Kaiser their leader, and number three was the weakest of them, and also the youngest.


    Arthur nodded at them and then turned to the boy who had not said anything till now.


    "What''s your name," Arthur asked.


    "Luke... Luke Nightwalker," the boy said.


    "Luke Nightwalker... Nightwalker? Why does that name sound familiar?" Arthur asked.


    "He is the son of the eastern territory''s greatest thief and conman, who was killed some years back," number three responded to Arthur''s question.


    "Oh yes, I remember now. Charles Nightwalker, a renowned thief, whose name had spread to the other territories. He is dead now?"


    "Yes, he was captured by the King of the Lefay Kingdom and executed," number two said.


    "Oh I see, but I didn''t know he had a son," Arthur said as he looked at Luke with interest.


    "We did not too, and only found out recently. So far, very few people in their world know of his origin," number three said.


    While they were discussing, Luke clenched his fist tightly as memories of how his father was killed came to his mind.


    Arthur noticed that change and decided to change the topic.


    "Luke Nightwalker, do you despise your father''s path?" Arthur asked suddenly.


    Luke was taken aback by the question but he replied without any hesitation, "No!"


    "Do you want to carry on his legacy?"


    "Why are you asking this?"


    "Just answer me. If you had powerful support unlike your father, would you dare make the name of the Nightwalkers resound once more all over the continent?"


    This time, Luke nodded with a firm expression, "Yes!"


    "Then work for me, and one day, you shall steal from the heavens itself!" Arthur said with a grin.


    "What?"


    Arthur''s words shocked Luke, especially the part about stealing from the heavens.


    Luke had never dared dream that high. But he had to admit, the blood in him boiled at that.


    After all, he was from a lineage of the greatest thieves on the continent, even though they had declined to leave only him as the sessor.


    "Yes, I will... Master," Luke said.


    Arthur nodded and then turned to the scar-facedy that was still on the ground. She had been silent ever since.


    "Now what do we do about her?"


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks for your support everyone, please, keep supporting with power stone votes, and let us grow alongside Arthur.


    Stay tuned for the next update!

 Chapter 24 Breakthrough, Stellar Assimilation Stage!

    **********


    Arthur let the scar-face woman go. She asked to know his identity, but he told her nothing. She left in anger while contemting who he was.


    ''He must have a powerful identity for those fellows to call him boss. But those three...tch!'' She thought in annoyance as she left.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and the others went to a more secluded ce in the town to discuss some matters.


    There he gave the men some resources and told them to get ready and prepare to leave with him in search of the treasure in a month.


    Arthur was confident of reaching the peak of the physique transformation realm by then and awakening his martial soul.


    After that, he returned to the inn and began to cultivate and breakthrough to the next cultivation stage.


    The Ster Assimtion Stage...


    **********


    Nighttime...


    The light of the moon illuminated the world. And within that light, was a special energy that only cultivators could sense...ster energy.


    Arthur sat, meditating on the balcony of his rented ce. Reviewing what he needed to do to enter the Ster Assimtion Stage.


    The ster assimtion stage of the physique transformation realm is the stage where the body of the cultivator is tempered by ster energy.


    When that happens, it allows the cultivator''s body to be able to absorb and retain spirit power from the atmosphere.


    There are ten ranks in the Ster Assimtion Stage. The ten ranks are also called the ten waves of ster baptism.


    In this Arthur would have to use a breathing and meditation technique that will let him absorb the ster energy and use it to refine his body.


    When a milestone is reached, a ripple of ster power in the body will be sent throughout the entire body, signifying the first wave.


    When the tenth wave happens, the dantian where spirit energy can be stored opens up.


    "Huff..." Arthur let out a breath, as he began to breathe in a certain pattern. And at the same time, his fingers moved, forming different hand signs. Hold each hand sign for a few seconds before switching to another hand sign.


    There were a total of ten hand signs and Arthur went through them in revolution. As he did that, his body began to shine a little bit as the light reflected by the moon was absorbed into his body, refining it.


    After thirty minutes, Arthur felt the first ripple of ster power. He didn''t stop but kept refining.


    As the ster power assimted with his body, it baptized his body and tempered his meridians, and focused especially around the sr plexus, where the dantian would be opened.


    Time passed and Arthur kept breaking through, without facing any bottleneck.


    First wave... Second wave... Fourth... Seventh... Ninth...


    And after the entire night... The tenth wave happened and...


    Peak Ster Assimtion Stage!


    A wave of power spread out from within Arthur''s body, repelling the surrounding energy, and causing a gust of wind to spread out.


    *Woosh!*


    Something clinked in Arthur''s mind as he suddenly felt a connection to something at his sr plexus.


    "Dantian opened..." Arthur muttered.


    Arthur stopped the breathing technique and formed hand signs.


    "I thought I would take a week, but one night... That''s scary fast," Arthur said.


    He felt like a week was already very good, as most would take three months or even half a year to get through this stage.


    Outstanding geniuses would take at least a month. Arthur spected that he would take a week because aside from having confidence in his talent, he had alreadyid a perfect foundation for cultivation with the star essence liquid.


    But he reached the peak of the ster assimtion stage in just a night.


    "The earlier the better. Now next is to awaken my Martial Spirit."


    "But first. I will take a break," Arthur said.


    Although this was the first time he was training all night. Arthur didn''t feel tired at all. He still felt energetic both physically and mentally.


    Physically, the energy from the stars made him stronger. And mentally because of his powerful soul.


    This was a big advantage in cultivating for long hours. As he would be able to persevere with having less sleep. Thereby training for a longer time than his peers.


    **********


    A few days passed and Arthur practiced his Battle techniques, getting better at wielding his body like a weapon.


    But he knew that solitary training will only get him so far. At some point, he would need to fight for real and gain proper battle experience.


    He had also gone sightseeing around the Blue Crystal town which was famous for its blue crystals.


    ? The blue crystals were used in forging a special set of equipment that gives a good enhancement and allows for easier control.


    Arthur made a mental note to take a good number of them with him when he leaves. As he wouldn''t be able to get them anywhere else.


    With the level of resources, he gave to Kaiser and his men, they had made some progress in their cultivation as one of the things restricting them from advancing before now, was theck of good cultivation resources. And Arthur had given them the best of the best, for their current realm.


    "Time to awaken my Martial Spirit..."


    **********


    Meanwhile, atop the clouds at Blue Crystal City, sat an old man.


    He had white hair and a long white beard and sat with his eyes closed. There was an aura that was around him and kept him afloat in the clouds.


    This was the librarian of the Royal Library that was protecting Arthur behind the scenes. He was...Old Man Whitebeard.


    Though that was just what Arthur calls him...


    He was there but even if someone in Blue Crystal town flew there and checked, they would not be able to see him or sense him.


    No one in this town was a match for him. Because he could watch over Arthur without raising any rm.


    Seated there, even though he had his eyes closed, he could sense everything within the town clearly and even see them as though he was close despite the distance.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and he looked at Arthur from where he was.


    "Hmmm, already awakening the Martial Spirt... This kid''s talent is greater than any that I have seen before,"


    "Wait... Tch!" He noticed something and clicked his tongue.


    "This kid, you want to cause a scene..."


    ******************


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks for your support everyone, please, keep supporting with power stone votes, and let us grow alongside Arthur.


    Stay tuned for the next update!

 Chapter 25 Martial Spirit Awakening

    ****************??****************


    Within Arthur''s room at the Rose Gold Inn, Helia stood with furrowed brows as she watched Arthur try to awaken his Martial Spirit.


    Arthur sat on the bed, and his hands were forming different hand signs non-stop. At the same time, an aura began to rise from within the body.


    As the aura emanated from him, many things in the room began to tremble.


    "He is going to cause amotion," Old Man Whitebeard suddenly appeared beside Helia, startling her.


    She was about to greet him when he stopped her and looked at Arthur instead.


    "His Martial Spirit must be of a very high rank," Helia said.


    "Indeed, with the aura that keeps building up and shows no sign of stopping. It must be terrifying." Old Man Whitebeard was thinking something as he looked at Arthur.


    ''Maybe this kid might be the one?''


    The Martial Spirit stage was the final stage in the Physique Transformation Realm, where the innate Martial Spirit is awakened.


    Every cultivator has a Martial Spirit in them. You can see it as an ability that is born with their souls, so they are also called Martial Souls.


    A martial spirit could be in any form. It could be a sword, a beast, a brush, armor, or a musical instrument.


    Martial Spirits are also separated into four different grades which are:


    * Human Grade Martial Spirit


    * Profound Grade Martial Spirit


    * Earth Grade Martial Spirit


    * Heaven Grade Martial Spirit


    Each grade is further subdivided into ten tiers, from Tier 1 to Tier 10.


    Most people on the Southern Continent awaken Human grade martial spirits and only genius will awaken a profound grade martial spirit.


    Earth-grade martial spirits are super rare and only peak geniuses on the continent have them. But they are so few of them too. Even then,  there is no one that had awakened anything beyond Tier 4 Earth grade martial spirit.


    "But will he be alright?" Helia was worried.


    There are some cases where someone awakened a martial soul that was too strong for them, and died horribly in the process. She was afraid that it might be the case for Arthur.


    "Don''t worry little girl, he will be fine. I know what you are worried about." Old Man Whitebeard said.


    "His case is special, as I am sure he won''t face any danger."


    "Really?"


    "Yes. You see, dying in the process of awakening a martial spirit is only caused as a result of having a weak will, or soul."


    "And Arthur?..." Helia asked, calming down a bit.


    "The boy is way stronger than you imagine. His will is firm, and his soul...well let''s just say it''s strong enough," Old Man Whitebeard said with a barely noticeable smile.


    "Huff..." Helia let out a breath of relief.


    "That''s good then. But with the way he is going, wouldn''t we attract attention from the surrounding powers?"


    "Although we have nothing to fear, Arthur wanted to keep things low-key," Helia said as she noticed that the aura had gotten much stronger, and some cracks had begun to appear on the furniture in the room.


    "That won''t be a problem..." Old Man Whitebeard said.


    After saying that, he brought out a treasure that looked like a brush. The brush was golden and had so many tiny inscriptions engraved on it that were so tiny that an ordinary person would not be able to see them.


    Then he began to wave his hands as though he was writing, and runic symbols began to appear on the walls and all over the room.


    As that happened, the cracks were repaired and the room became isted from the outside world.


    "Now no one would be able to sense anything no matter what kind ofmotion his awakening causes."


    "Wow, what artifact is that? I haven''t seen or heard of one before?" Helia asked with surprise.


    "It is called the Rune Script Brush. It is an ancient artifact that was used by a great master of runes in ancient times."


    "Currently it has in-built runes within it that will allow me to use them as though I was a Spirit Rune Master. Its real power would be revealed in the hands of a true expert in runes though," Old Man Whitebeard said as he made the brush disappear in that instant.


    "So all you have to do is pour in your energy and with a thought, any rune you want to be formed will cast?" Helia asked in shock.


    She had never heard of such magical treasure before.


    ''Then again, it is expected of something from the ancient era,'' she thought.


    The ancient era, was a time when the cultivations were at their peak, and at that time there was only one continent on the Mortal Emperor Realm, and its name was the Martial Emperor Continent.


    Although those times were prosperous, there were also very chaotic, until one man appeared and dominated all, uniting the continent under him.


    "You catch on quick. Yes, all I have to do is pour in my energy, and with a thought, I can cast any rune I want. But the runes within are not unlimited," Old Man Whitebeard replied.


    "I see, then..."


    *Boom!*


    Suddenly, Arthur''s aura multiplied greatly causing a big wave of power to repel the surroundings. But this time everything within the room glowed in runes and didn''t get affected.


    "It looks like he is about to seed," Helia said, noticing a shadow had begun to appear above Arthur.


    "He is indeed..." Old Man Whitebeard squinted his eyes, his gaze profound as he noticed something.


    Just as he said that the flickering shadow above Arthur condensed.


    *Woosh!*


    As the martial spirit condensed, its form became clear.


    "A vortex?" Helia questioned.


    "No, it looks more like a ck hole..." Old Man Whitebeard replied to her, with glittering stars in his eyes.


    "And it''s rank?..." Helia asked again as she noticed something.


    "Hmm, that is strange..." Old Man Whitebeard spread out the power of his soul to check the martial spirit.


    But as soon as his soul power reached it...


    "What the?!..."


    ...it got devoured.


    "What kind of Martial Spirit is this?"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??             ??              ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: A ck vortex, that can devour the soul power, or is something else?


    Stay tuned and find out in the next chapter update!

 Chapter 26 Tier Six Earth Grade Martial Spirit

    ****************??****************


    Old Man Whitebeard just encountered something incredible, something he had never imagined was possible.


    ''My soul power got...devoured?'' He was shaken by that thought but didn''t dare conclude yet.


    So he sent to move and more waves of his soul power to scan Arthurs martial spirit. But the same thing kept happening.


    His soul power got devoured non-stop.


    ''What''s happening?'' He asked himself.


    After a few seconds, he noticed something he previously missed.


    "Arthur''s soul...that''s the reason!" He said in a loud voice before he noticed.


    "What happened to Arthur''s soul?" Helia asked.


    "Nothing, I am just thinking of something," Old Man Whitebeard went silent after saying that.


    ''The martial spirit is connected to the soul. So the stronger the soul, the more powerful the martial spirit. Arthur''s martial spirit is so powerful because of his soul,'' He now understood.


    "So what is the rank of Arthur''s martial spirit, can you tell?" Helia asked again.


    It is easy to tell the rank of a person''s martial spirit because it is always apanied by a phenomenon.


    "I am as clueless as you are. We can only tell a martial spirit''s grade by the appearance of the rings of light," Old Man Whitebeard replied while shaking his head.


    Rings of light...


    A martial spirit, when summoned by its owner is apanied by rings of light. One ring represents Tier 1, and ten rings of light signify a Tier 10 martial spirit.


    While the color of the rings will determine Their grade. White signifies the human grade, and red signifies the profound grade, with blue for earth grade, and violet for heaven grade.


    There were no rings of light around Arthur''s soul, so they could not tell what rank his soul was.


    Just as they were still contemting this anomaly, Arthur waves his hand and the room was suddenly filled with spirit crystals of mortal rank, and they were all peak-level human rank crystals.


    "What is he doing?" Old Man Whitebeard was the one to ask the question this time.


    "I don''t know," Helia shook her head.


    "But he always does things like things..." She muttered to herself.


    But Old Man Whitebeard heard her, "What do you mean?"


    "Arthur had always been doing a lot of things that no one would know why he was doing them. But they always turn out to be with a hidden goal, that will probably benefit him."


    "I see, just like how his journey to the Eastern Continent let him break the seal in him, and begin his cultivation."


    "Yes."


    While they talked, they noticed that the ck vortex above Arthur began to revolve slowly, and as it, then the spirit energy within the crystals got absorbed into it.


    Slowly its revolving speed increased and it absorbed the spirit energy faster and faster. Soon it got to the point that it generated a suction force that wanted to draw in everything in the room.


    Old Man Whitebeard stepped forward and release an overbearing aura that stopped the other things in the room from getting drawn into the ck vortex.


    But that wasn''t the same for the spirit crystals as they got sucked into the ck vortex, as if the vortex was no longer satisfied with just absorbing the spirit energy and directly swallowed the spirit crystals instead.


    In an instant, all the spirit crystals were sucked in, and just as they were absorbed, the ck vortex vibrated and three white rings appeared around it.


    "This?!" Helia was mind blown.


    "Did it just?!..." Old Man Whitebeard couldn''tplete his sentence.


    What they were witnessing had broken all the rules of cultivation and knowledge of martial spirits that they knew.


    "It just increased its rank after absorbing the crystals?"


    "Yes, it did."


    "This is incredible. A martial spirit that can level up?"


    "I wouldn''t believe it even to my death without seeing it for myself!" Old Man Whitebeard eximed in awe.


    As they spoke, another set of human-rank spirit crystals appeared, and just like the previous ones, they got absorbed instantly.


    The ck vortex trembled again, and three more white rings appeared around it. Making a total of six rings, making it Tier Six


    Upper Mid-level Human Grade Martial Spirit!


    Arthur kept bringing out more and more spirit crystals inrge numbers and soon, the rings around his martial spirit increased to ten.


    Peak Human Grade Martial Spirit!


    Arthur had almost run out of mortal rank spirit crystals. He waved it again and this time, the room got filled with peak rank profound spirit crystals.


    They also got absorbed quickly, and Arthur kept sending more and more of them into the ck vortex.


    Soon the ten white rings of lights began to fuse and as they did, their color began to change.


    A few secondster the white rings of light had fusedpletely, leaving only one red-colored ring around the martial spirit.


    *vroom!*


    The ck vortex let out a vibrating sound as it suddenly increases its size to double what it was. Its revolving speed also became greater.


    Helia watched with her mouth agape at the scene before her. She couldn''t utter any word.


    Old Man Whitebeard didn''t know when, but he noticed he had lost a bit of hisposure and pulled out a few hairs from his beard.


    It was a good thing Helia was too shocked to notice, as he would have lost face otherwise in front of his juniors.


    ''Does it have a limit?'' Old Man Whitebeard wondered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Arthur kept bringing out more and more spirit crystals, and although it took longer,  his martial spirit now has ten red-colored rings surrounding it.


    Peak Profound Rank Martial Spirit!


    The ten rings released a profound aura on the surroundings, as though it was telling the world of its rank. Its size had also multiplied and its refining speed greater.


    At its current level, Arthur''s martial spirit would be among the top one percent on the entire continent.


    But he didn''t stop there and brought out the Earth Rank Spirit Crystals that Suo Hao had given him.


    ''It can still rank up further?'' Old Man Whitebeard held his long white beard tightly as he hoped for sess.


    As the crystals got absorbed, the ten red-colored rings began to fuse again.


    A few hourster...


    Arthur opened his eyes and let out a breath, "Huff..."


    At this time, he had run out of spirit crystals, but it was all worth it.


    ''It was,'' Arthur thought as he smiled.


    Looking at the vortex above him that had now grown to cover the entire room. One would find that it was surrounded by six blue-colored rings.


    Upper Mid-level Earth Rank Martial Spirit!


    "Now, no one has a greater Martial Spirit than mine on the continent!" Arthur shouted in joy.


    Meanwhile...


    "My eyes...what the fuck did I just witness?" Helia asked no one as her gaze had be unfocused.


    Old Man Whitebeard held a few strands of white hair in his hands and looked out the window, muttering.


    "The heavens are unfathomable..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??             ??              ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Arthur has gotten a higher realm cultivator shocked big time...once again


    By the way, I am publishing a second book titled: My Emperor''s Domination System, pls check it out.


    Also, please I need your support in the power stone votes.


    Stay tuned for the next update, and have a nice day/evening

 Chapter 27 Leaving Blue Crystal Town

    ****************??****************


    A month passed and Arthur was leaving Blue Crystal Town with Helia, along with Kaiser and his men. Like also tagged along of course.


    Arthur decided not to travel with their spirit beast, the Golden Scaled Eagle. They left it in Old Man Whitebeard''s care.


    Their destination is the ce located on the treasure map Arthur took from Luke. The map belongs to Arthur now though, since he is currently Luke''s boss.


    They haven''t heard from the scar-faced woman ever since. Arthur thought she might have tried to cause trouble, but he had underestimated her a bit.


    A few kilometers away from Blue Crystal City...


    "So the treasure is located at a mountain range that is under the jurisdiction of the Heavenly Sword Sect," Helia said looking at the map.


    Going on foot would take months at their fastest speed, so they would not really travel all through on foot.


    "Hmm, that wouldn''t be a problem though. The location of the treasure looks a bit familiar..." Arthur said with a thoughtful expression.


    "What, you know what is there?" Helia asked and the others looked at Arthur too.


    "If I am not wrong, that should be a secret realm, where an inheritance that is very important to the sword Sect is."


    "If that is the case, then this whole matter just got a bitplicated," Helia frowned.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect...


    This sect was situated in the Eastern Continent and was the strongest force there. It didn''t rule thend and left such matters to the kingdoms there.


    There were many kingdoms on the continent, and many of them covered arge percentage of thend. And even had smaller kings under their rule, yet no of them dared to call themselves an Empire.


    There is only one Empire and that is the Hartfield Empire.


    The Heavenly Sword Sect was a sect of pure sword cultivators. They only ept disciples who have decided to walk on the path of the sword.


    They exalt the sword as the supreme weapon, and the sword Dao is all they pursue. Due to their crazy devotion to the sword, and many powerful sword legacies, they have a powerful standing on the continent.


    They were the third most powerful force in the entire Southern Continent. Although Arthur could ask the Emperor to request them to let him enter the secret realm, that might not work out too well.


    Besides, he was trying toy low...


    "I guess I will just have to join the sect then," Arthur said suddenly, startling the others.


    "Which sect are you referring to, Arthur?" Helia wanted to confirm.


    "The Heavenly Sword Sect of course," Arthur grinned cheekily.


    "What...how can you join the Heavenly Sword Sect? As a member of the royal family, you should join the Royal Academy instead!" Helia said with a raised voice.


    Looking at the girl who had her hands on her waist and speaking in a correcting tone, Arthur smiled and said nothing.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" Helia asked seeing as Arthur did not give her a response.


    Arthur let out a tired sigh, and turned away from them, letting them see his back. Then he put both of his hands behind him and looked at the clouds in the sky above.


    He sighed once more and then said, "A voice Helia...a voice."


    "A voice what, Arthur?!" Helia got annoyed because she knew where he was going with this.


    "Don''t you guys know?" Arthur asked without turning back.


    "Know what boss?" Luke asked this time as he and the others were getting confused.


    Arthur sighed again as though he found it troublesome to exin his thoughts.


    "Listen you all...a voice...don''t you know?..."


    "...a voice in a sound can not utter a word," said Arthur.


    Luke couldn''t respond, he was bewildered, Kaiser and number two were the same too.


    As for number three...


    ''What wise words...words so wise I will neverprehend the Dao within,'' he thought to himself.


    Everyone went silent. Luke, Kaiser, and the other two showed contemting expressions as though they wereprehending something.


    Only the sound of wind could be heard as it blew on Arthur, and the light of the sun suddenly seemed to shine in him alone.


    Feeling the effect of his words, Arthur thought to himself, ''The aura of a protago...?!''


    *Bang!*


    "Stop trolling them, you troll!" Helia shouted as she gave Arthur a knock on the head.


    "Ouch!"


    **********


    After that, Arthur told them his thoughts. He had no ns to join the Royal Academy now, as that would expose the fact that he can now cultivate.


    Which would alert his enemies which were everyone in the royal family that wants to be the crown prince.


    That would be troublesome so Arthur wanted to face-p every one of them at once during the Grand Martial Arts Tournament.


    "So you have a mask that can change your appearance?"


    "Yes, and it''s a treasure from ancient times. I had not been able to use it in the past because it needed spirit power to activate. But I can finally put it to good use."


    "I see. But how are you going to join the sect, when they aren''t currently epting disciples?" Helia asked.


    "That I do not know..." Arthur was unsure of how to proceed


    "I can help you with that," a voice was suddenly projected to everyone.


    "Who spoke?" Luke asked as he saw no one here except for them.


    Kaiser had a look of understanding on his face as he thought, ''As I thought, he has an expert protecting him behind the scenes.''


    "Old Man Whitebeard, you have a way?" Arthur was happy since the old man said it, then he could do it.


    "An old friend of mine is a high-ranking member of the sect, he can get you in, but..." Old Man Whitebeard disregarded Arthur''s disrespectful way of addressing him as he replied.


    "There''s a catch?" Arthur wondered what he had to do.


    "...you would have to be his disciple,"


    "What?"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??             ??              ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: NEW STORY OUT!


    TITLE: |[MY EMPEROR''S DOMINATION SYSTEM]|

 Chapter 28 Training During The Journey

    *****************??*****************


    A few dayster...


    In the mountains, a blue-stripped tiger that was over two meters tall growled at a young man before him.


    The young man who had long white hair and deep blue eyes took a fighting stance, as he faced the blue-stripped tiger.


    "Howl"


    With a roar, the spirit beast shed towards Arthur with an almost blinding speed. It extended its ws at Arthur''s chest as it arrived before him, in an attempt to pierce his heart.


    Arthur reacted fast enough and dodged to the side. With his spirit sense, he could predict the beast''s attack and was able to see the movement of the tiger at a slower speed.


    As the tiger was still in the air, Arthur clenched his right fist and punched straight at the tiger''s head.


    *Bang!* *Crash!*


    The tiger was pistoned into a rock nearby, causing cracks to appear on it.


    The tiger whimpered asnded, finding it hard to get back on its legs. Arthur did not give the beast any chance and rushed at it.


    *swoosh!*


    Arthur jumped into the air bringing down a fierce kick at the tiger''s neck. And although the tiger saw iting, it could not react fast enough. It could not dodge.


    *crack!*


    Arthur''s legnded and cracked the neck of the blue-stripped tiger, killing it instantly.


    "That was a smooth kill Arthur, your battle sense is good even though you just started having real fights," Helia came out from a corner where she was watching the fight between Arthur and the spirit beast.


    "Still not strong enough," Arthur acted like it was nothing and tapped some dust off his clothes.


    "What do you mean? You just killed a peak rank 1 spirit beast without using a weapon, and you are still not satisfied?" Helia thought what Arthur did was something to be proud of.


    A peak rank of one spirit beast was equivalent to a peak Physique Transformation Realm cultivator.


    And Arthur was still only at the first level of the Martial Spirit stage, within the Physique Transformation Realm


    "She is right boss, I didn''t dare fight a spirit beast of that level when I was at your current cultivation realm," Kaiser and the others thought the same as Helia.


    Arthur was already overpowered in their opinion.


    Their thoughts were understandable as Spirit Beast had a way more powerful physique than cultivators of the same rank. They were faster and stronger, their skin had a powerful defense too.


    So it was a remarkable feat to do what Arthur did, especially when he did not use any martial technique to augment his strength and speed.


    Arthur just shook his head, "You guys wouldn''t understand the thoughts of an MC," he said and sighed.


    "What''s an MC?" Luke asked, hearing that term for the first time. While Helia just rolled her eyes.


    Arthur didn''t respond to Luke''s question.


    "What would you consider a satisfactory victory, Master?" Number two asked Arthur.


    "I want to be able to kill them with one punch!"


    "But that''s not possible unless you use battle arts. Or if you have a divine physique that grants you great strength," Helia said, thinking that Arthur''s requirements were too high.


    "Don''t worry, before we arrive at the Heavenly Sword Sect, I would be able to destroy all spirit beasts of the same cultivation realm with a punch," Arthur said and clenched his fists.


    A month had passed and Arthur had been training almost non-stop in the forest as they traveled. During this month, he had reached the peak of the Martial Spirit Stage.


    Now the next thing he had to do would be to pick a cultivation technique and breakthrough to the next realm.


    Within this one month of training, he had been able to achieve his goal of defeating all peak rank one spirit beast with one punch. And without augmenting his attacks with any battle art.


    Kaiser and the rest praised Arthur as a battle genius, but Arthur still hadn''t gotten the effect he wanted.


    ''I just want to be able to st those of the same cultivation realm to pieces in one hit, is that too much to ask?'' He thought this way, even though he knew what he did was good enough.


    But Arthur wasparing himself with the protagonists of the cultivation novels he had read while on Earth.


    In his few memories of his past as a cultivator, he had been able to st those with over two cultivation realms above him to ashes.


    Arthur and the rest had been traveling bynd and by air. They couldn''t walk or run all the way through the forests as their destination was too far away.


    So they would also travel majorly with the Golden Scales Eagle. They had stopped by a few other cities too, to both eat and have proper rest during this month of travel.


    ''We will be arriving at the sect in two months, based on our current traveling speed. I need to break through to the peak of the next realm before we arrive,'' Arthur nned his cultivation.


    If he wasn''t training so much, they would have already arrived. But there was something he wanted toprehend through the battle with different spirit beats.


    "The next realm..."


    After reaching the peak of the Physique Transformation Realm, the Dantian of a cultivator is now opened and spirit energy in gaseous form is stored within it.


    So the next realm of cultivation involves condemning that gaseous spirit energy into the liquid.


    Hence it is called the Spirit Condensation Realm.


    In this realm, the spirit energy is converted into drops of liquified spirit essence.


    There are ten stages in this realm, and in each stage, a drop of spirit essence is formed. Making a total of ten drops at the peak of the realm.


    But to enter this realm, cultivators will have to use a good cultivation technique. Cultivation techniques are divided into the following; Mortal Grade, Profound Grade, Earth Grade, and Heaven Grade. Each grade is further divided into, low, mid, high, and peak levels.


    The higher the cultivation technique, the more effective your training, and the faster you would raise your cultivation level. Some cultivation techniques even have special effects.


    Arthur had an Earth Grade cultivation technique which he possessed as a prince of the Empire.


    He brought out the technique from his space ring and was about to go through it when he felt a vibration in his mind.


    *vroom!*


    His mind was shaken and Arthur could now see writings begin to appear in his mind.


    ~|[Divine Scripture of the Chaos Dragon]|


    ~|[Eternal Life Divine Scripture]|


    Two techniques appeared in his mind simultaneously, overwhelming him.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: NEW STORY OUT!


    TITLE: |[MY EMPEROR''S DOMINATION SYSTEM]|

 Chapter 29 Bloodlines Origin

    ***************??*******************


    Arthur''s mind was shaken and he could now see writings appear in his mind.


    ~|[Divine Scripture of the Chaos Dragon]|


    ~|[Eternal Life Divine Scripture]|


    Two techniques appeared in his mind simultaneously, overwhelming him.


    Writings upon writings got imprinted in his mind, and then when they were finished, he discovered that he could only recall a tiny portion of the techniques.


    Just when he thought it was over, he heard a voice that felt somewhat familiar to him.


    "Both of the cultivation techniques can bring out the full potential of your bloodlines."


    "They do not concern the regr cultivation in regards to rising to new realms. They are solely for your bloodlines. But you would have to find a cultivation method that lets you practice them together," The voice said.


    The voice was that of a male, and Arthur couldn''t tell exactly where he had heard it before.


    "You are a descendant of the Ancestral Dragon Gods, and also the Ancient Elven Gods, you have the most powerful bloodline in this universe, do not disappoint me...my son," The voice disappeared after that.


    ''A pre-recorded message?'' Arthur wondered.


    ''That should be my father in this world, that was why I found his voice familiar as even though my soul was asleep at that time, I had heard it as a baby.''


    Arthur thought about what he was told, "Ancestral Dragon Gods, and Ancient Elven Gods?... I have never heard of them before."


    "But I know of the Dragons and the elves. My parents should be linked to them. And the word Gods..." Arthur knew from his past life that those who had the title of gods were the strongest in the universe.


    So his bloodline might just be as his father said...the most powerful in the universe. But if what he knew about dragons was anything to go by, which is them being extremely prideful.


    Then that might just be his father''s pride speaking. As he felt his father was definitely the parent that has the dragon bloodline.


    Arthur went through the part of the techniques he could ess and learned something interesting.


    "So I can only begin when I haveprehended intent?"


    Comprehending intent is the beginning of theprehension of the Dao. There are a total of 999,999 Dao.


    What is a Dao?


    A Dao is a path in the practice of martial arts. It refers to a concept that any practitioner so long as he is talented enough can learn, and use to ascend to the great heights of the universe.


    A day can be almost anything, it could be the sword, it could be mes. Or it could be life and death, or space and time, which are among the most powerful.


    The first level ofprehension of the Dao is called intent, and it has a total of ten levels.


    "The Divine Scripture of the Chaos Dragon requires me toprehend me elemental intent before I can cultivate the first stage of the scripture." Arthur knew what he had to do, and it should not be too hard for him.


    "While the Eternal Life Divine Scripture requires me toprehend the intent of one of the greatest supreme Dao...life," Arthur knew that would be harder to learn.


    After all, there are strong and weak Dao. But he already has a cheat that will enable him to cross that chasm faster than any other.


    But even if he hadprehended the intents, he still needed a good cultivation technique to raise his cultivation level.


    The voice of his father told him that he needed a good cultivation technique that wouldplement the other two. And all he had was an Earth Grade cultivation method, which will not be good enough.


    "Should I try that?..."


    Arthur decided to try searching the depths of his soul for something. He wanted to trymunicating with the Nine Heavens Pce.


    ording to one of his memories, the Nine Heavens Pce had a cultivation technique that was top-notch in the entire world. His past self did not cultivate it due to certain circumstances and had nned to do so after his n of getting the Dao Physique.


    Arthur slowed down his breathing and entered a state of deep meditation, diving deep into his soul.


    This was the first time that he was doing this, as he had not been able to do so before due to hisck of cultivation.


    After a long time, Arthur arrived before a space in his soul and the first thing that greeted him was a revolving vortex, his ''Devouring Martial Spirit'' as he decided to call it.


    Arthur knew that there was a space in his soul, that could even store objects. That was where the Gems of the Multiverse and the Nine Heavens Pce were kept...in his soul.


    Now he wanted to see if he could ess them.


    Arthur''s consciousness was filled with blue light all around and he continued to search deeper and deeper. As he did, he began to feel a strain in his brain, as trying to dig deep into his soul is affecting that part of his body.


    ''My body is not yet strong enough,'' Arthur thought but still kept pushing.


    ''I need to seed!''


    Soon the pain was bing unbearable for Arthur, but he didn''t know where he found the will to keep pressing deep into the blue light that was his soul.


    Blood began to flow out from his eyes, nose, mouth, and ear. His consciousness became clouding and Arthur felt he might have injured his brain.


    ''Come on, I need this...Nine Heavens Pce if you can hear my thoughts...''


    Arthur didn''t want to give up.


    ''...Offer your assistance...and grant me what I need," Arthur tried tomunicate but received no response. And slowly his consciousness was being pulled out from the depths of his soul due to reaching his limit.


    But just as he was about to lose consciousness, Arthur saw a book so gigantic that he could not see its end arrive before him, and covered him in golden light.


    Arthur''s consciousness was strengthened and his bleeding stopped and his wounds began to heal at a visible rate.


    Arthur woke up from his mediation and smiled, as a book appeared above him. And surrounding said the book was a multicolored ring of light.


    "Another Martial Spirit...who would have thought..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                 ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: NEW STORY OUT!


    TITLE: |[MY EMPEROR''S DOMINATION SYSTEM]|

 Chapter 30 Nine Heavens Universal Scripture

    ****************??*******************


    Within the cave, Arthur sat cross-legged, as he wondered, ''I have another martial spirit now?''


    Arthur didn''t know what exactly happened, all he knew was that the book floating above him, with a multicolored ring around it came from within his soul.


    Arthur inspected the book and saw that it was made entirely of gold and the cover was filled with writings he had never seen before.


    Just as he was wondering what this all meant, he felt a tremble in his mind, and it was one that he had felt before.


    ''Again?''


    At the same he felt his mind tremble, the book martial spirit above him, flew to float directly in front of him and opened its first page.


    Arthur saw words, like a title appear on the first page.


    |[Nine Heavens Universal Scripture]|


    Upon seeing that title, Arthur became sure that this book was definitely from the Nine Heavens Pce.


    As those words appeared on the page, they simultaneously appeared in his mind, and then something magical happened.


    *vroom*


    Two sets of writings were drawn out of Arthur''s mind, causing them to appear physically on the page of the Golden Book.


    Those writings were the techniques that Arthur had received from his parents.


    ~|[Divine Scripture of the Chaos Dragon]|


    ~|[Eternal Life Divine Scripture]|


    As they appeared on the page, Arthur was shocked to see the words of both techniques begin to edit themselves and fuse as one whole technique.


    At the same time, their effects became nine times greater than before. And not just that, they also became one with the |[Nine Heavens Universal Scripture]|.


    And just like that, Arthur now has apletely new technique in his mind.


    He was d everything worked out well in the end and happy that he had the Nine Heavens Pce, which was one of the best, if not the best treasure in the entire world.


    Now armed with what is probably one of the greatest heaven-defying cultivation techniques in the world, Arthur was more optimistic about his growth.


    "Nine heavens universal scripture..." Arthur reviewed how to cultivate the technique, and found out that it was hard for him to understand the contents of the technique.


    He meditated and focused onprehending it. And while he was doing so, the book martial spirit enveloped him in an invisible aura, which sped up hisprehension greatly.


    After a while...


    "I get it, so that''s how it is..."


    "....this is just too overpowered."


    ''And I like it!''


    The next cultivation realm Arthur needed to break through to was called the Spirit Condensation Realm, which is a realm where the gaseous state spirit power is refined and condensed into drops.


    It had a total of ten stages and a drop of spirit energy is condensed in each stage to make a total of ten drops when a person reaches the peak.


    After that, the next realm is called the Gold Core Realm, where all ten drops of spirit energy are fused together to form a golden core in the dantian, giving the practitioner more robust energy.


    The Nine Heavens Universal Scripture was different.


    It had another name for the Spirit Condensation Realm...


    The Heavenly Condensation Realm.


    In this realm, rather than condense a drop of spirit energy at every stage, Arthur would condense ten drops of spirit energy instead.


    Making a total of a hundred drops of condensed spirit energy when he reaches the peak of that realm.


    After that, he would fuse them to form ten gold cores, in the Gold Core Realm.


    Which is the Nine Heavens Universal Scripture was called the Invincible Gold Core Realm!


    In this realm, even in the first stage of the realm, no one in the same cultivation realm would be able to defeat him.


    Arthur was already shocked at this, but it did not end there, the cultivation technique also had high requirements for cultivating it, just like the two techniques from his parents.


    "I have toprehend intent?"


    Comprehending intent was the first step to take inprehending the Dao. Everyone would attempt toprehend intent at the Gold Core Realm. At that point, their minds and spirit are more in tune with the world, but even then very few seed.


    But Arthur had toprehend them now, and there were a total of ten intents that he had toprehend.


    ''This is going to be hard...'' Arthur thought, and then he smiled.


    "But I wouldn''t have it any other way," he said with a grin.


    He already nned toprehend intent earlier, and this just gave him the reason to. And besides, because his soul clones hadprehended all 999,999 paths of the Dao, he wouldprehend it at a crazy rate. Even though he didn''t have their memories, their soul still had that understanding.


    And he would be able to draw upon that understanding and connection that his soul had with the paths of the Dao, as heprehends them.


    Because the Nine Heavens Universal Scripture was guiding him, it had teachings of the intents he needed toprehend. Only, he just had to understand what is written.


    Arthur took a deep breath and began to cultivate it immediately.


    "The first step... Fire intent..."


    What Arthur didn''t know at that time was that as he cultivated the technique, it also began to make subtle changes to his physique.


    **********


    Two monthster...


    Arthur and the rest had reached their destination.


    "So this is Heaven Sword City," Helia looked around with interest.


    "This ce is bustling with experts," Kaiser said.


    "Indeed, this is my first time seeing so many powerful cultivators. The aura here is intense!" Luke seemed more excited than anyone else.


    Only Arthur smiled and kept quiet.


    During these two months, he had reached the third stage of the Heavenly Condensation Realm and condensed over twenty drops of liquid spirit energy.


    But what was more surprising was that beyond his expectations what he condensed instead of the regr spirit energy, was elemental spirit essence.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                 ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes. It motivates me a lot. Please support and encourage me to write more with power stone votes!


    Thanks and have a nice everyone!

 Chapter 31 Heaven Sword City

    *****************??****************


    Heaven Sword City was the capital city within the territory of the Heavenly Sword Sect. It was bustling with powerful cultivators, especially sword cultivators.


    Its size only paled inparison to Hartfield City which was the capital city of the Hartfield Empire. Along the streets you would asionally see groups of people dressed in a uniform, and a sword strapped at their back or their waist. These were disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    _____


    After arriving at Heaven Sword City, Arthur and the rest found rented a ce within the city''s center.


    They rented an entire building to themselves. Which cost a lot of gold coins, but they could afford it.


    Arthur discussed with the others as finalized his ns. He would take Luke with him as a servant since disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect are allowed to have servants with them.


    Helia can not go with him, as then his identity would be revealed, and besides Arthur had other ns for her.


    "So you want me to join the royal academy and begin raising a force for you?" Helia asked.


    Arthur smiled from where he sat opposite her in an exquisite sitting room, along with Kaiser, Number two, and Number three. Luke was there also, but he refused to sit and resigned to stand behind Arthur.


    Although Kaiser and the other two wanted to do the same as though they werepeting to show who is more of a servant, Arthur stopped them and focused on what they gathered here for.


    "Yes, Helia. Since you can not join me here, staying any further would be useless. Instead, you can join the royal academy where you will get ess to the best training and experience on the continent."


    "At the same time, you can try raising a force of your own. Although said force will be under me, they do not need to know for now. I have already spoken with the Emperor and he will sign a rmendation letter for you himself," Arthur said as he extended his hand and took a cup from the table in front of him.


    He took a sip of its steaming content, tea.


    ''Hmm, nice tea,'' he thought.


    "But..." Helia didn''t want to separate from Arthur but she understood his intentions.


    Upon thinking more, she sighed and agreed with a nod, saying nothing else.


    Arthur saw that and continued, "One more thing, you must try to get the attention of the higher-ups. Preferably, it would be best if you be the disciple of one of the supreme elders."


    *Gasp!*


    "You want me to do what? Do you know how hard it would be to do that? Especially within a ce like the Royal Academy that doesn''tck geniuses!" Helia was exasperated.


    Arthur''s demand for her was just getting higher and higher, and she felt she couldn''t keep up.


    "Don''t worry, Helia. I believe in you," Arthur said with a confident smile and held Helia''s hand gently, startling her.


    "Wah..." Helia couldn''t react properly.


    Then she withdrew her hand and blushed a little, "fine, I will do my best!"


    After that, she stood up and went to her room.


    ''Hehehe works every time.''


    After that Arthur talked with Kaiser and the rest. Mostly telling Kaiser and the other two what he wanted from them.


    It was also at the time that he finally learned the names of Number two, and Number three, Tanik, and Brandon.


    Tanik was Number two, and he was a man in his early thirties. While Brandon the youngest of the trio was in his mid-twenties. The three met during an expedition where they almost died from a beast tide attack in the forests.


    Ever since then, they became brothers who had each other''s back, and they were also like-minded people. The trust between them was something Arthur saw and valued.


    "So Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon, now that you have increased your cultivations. I have a task for you..."


    **********


    After Arthur finished speaking to the trio, they left to do what he asked of them. Meanwhile, he gave Luke some resources and asked him to go train.


    Luke, like him, was also in the spirit condensation realm. And he was in theter stages of it. But even he knew that he could not defeat Arthur.


    Knowing how crazy fast his Master''s growth is. Luke was eager to train and not fall too far behind. And besides, he has a special cultivation technique that had been passed down from his predecessors.


    ''I won''t let you down, Master,'' Luke was determined.


    Unbeknownst to Arthur, he had cultivated loyalty beyond his expectations in these four that he had met on his journey.


    "Now..."


    "Are you ready?" A voice spoke suddenly from behind Arthur.


    "What...why do you always do that?" Arthur asked Old Man Whitebeard as he wiped a tiny drop of sweat from his forehead.


    "Do what?" Old Man Whitebeard asked in confusion.


    "Nevermind...and to answer your question. I will be ready in a week," Arthur said, knowing full well what the old man wanted to know about.


    Now that they had arrived at Heaven Sword City where the Heavenly Sword Sect was located. It was now time to enter the sect and get the treasure he was here for.


    ''And depending on what I am feeling, entering this sect is in line with my fate sense. Meaning, there are more benefits for me than I can think of right now,'' Arthur thought as he felt his instincts tingle the good kind of tingle whenever he thinks of entering the sect.


    "I see. Do you still not want to be taken in as the disciple of this friend of mine? He is very powerful you know, and he also doesn''t care about affiliation so he would be your backer when the timees for you to handle the matters of the Royal Family," Old Man Whitebeard tried to convince Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t reply and was feeling indecisive within his heart. He didn''t know why, but he felt this innate pride in him whenever he thinks of bowing to someone as a master.


    ''Where am I getting this pride from? In this world, only those who are strong can be prideful and look down on the heavens. But do I have such an ability?'' Arthur wondered to himself.


    Old Man Whitebeard took Arthur''s silence as disagreement and sighed.


    "It''s fine. But you have to know, that you will be starting as the lowest outer disciple. And even with your speed of growth, you may not meet the requirements to enter the secret realm the next time it opens."


    "I understand," Arthur replied with a confident tone.


    After that, Old Man Whitebeard vanished before Arthur could react, and his voice was heard once more.


    "See you in a week, when you are done with your preparations!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                 ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes. It motivates me a lot. Please support and encourage me to write more with power stone votes!


    Thanks and have a nice everyone!

 Chapter 32 Heavenly Sword Sect Recruiting?

    *****************??****************


    After Old Man Whitebeard left, Arthur went to his room at the rented building. His room was located upstairs and had a balcony...just the way he likes it.


    Within his room, Arthur sat on the bed as he reviewed his goals once again. While meditating he went through his memories of his and the other''s journey to Heaven Sword City, particrly the memories of his training.


    He mostly trained his battle awareness and spent a lot of his time meditating on the Dao trying to master intents. In the end, he made a lot of progress during that time.


    During these two months, he had reached the third stage of the Heavenly Condensation Realm and condensed over twenty drops of liquid spirit energy.


    And much more surprising was that beyond his expectations what he condensed instead of the regr spirit energy, was elemental spirit essence.


    Elemental Spirit Essence is simply attributed to spirit energy. That means rather than the usual spirit energy, the condensed energy was elemental.


    There is me essence energy, water essence energy, wind essence energy, and so on. Having the attribute of fire, water, and wind...


    "...Another shocking surprise," a surprise Arthur was d to receive nheless.


    Attributed spirit essence energy was something that only those with an appropriate physique could form. An example would be the me Emperor''s Physique.


    A person with the me Emperor Physique will naturally absorb fire essence energy from the spirit power in the atmosphere when he or she cultivates.


    They are also very talented with Fire-type Battle Arts. It is extremely natural and easy for them to train in such cultivation techniques. They are also very suited to be Alchemists.


    "I don''t have the me Emperor''s Physique, but it seems that the cultivation technique I practice is taking advantage of my Divine Physique to create an elemental-type physique," Arthur felt this conclusion was correct.


    His Divine Physique ording to Suo Hao, can create a new physique for him as long as certain conditions are met.


    ''It''s as though the Nine Heavens Universal Technique is perfectly made for me,'' Arthur wondered seeing that the cultivation technique takes advantage of his unique physique.


    The Heavenly Condensation Realm, which is the Nine Heavens Universal Technique''s version of the Spirit Condensation Realm, required Arthur toprehend ten types of intent.


    Afterprehending the intent, he would be able to absorb and refine the spirit essence energy of the type of intent heprehended, which is elemental of course.


    Following that he would be able to condense ten drops of the element he hadprehended.


    So far, Arthur hadprehended three elements...


    "Fire...water...and wind...hehe this brings back memories," Arthur smiled recalling his time on Earth once more.


    At this time he had already condensed twenty-seven drops of elemental spirit essence. Ten drops of fire essence, ten drops of water essence, and six drops of wind essence energy.


    He was twice as strong as any Peak Spirit Condensation Realm cultivator, who had only ten drops of spirit essence energy.


    Arthur stopped wandering in his memories and focused on his cultivation. He released his Vortex-like martial spirit, which he calls the Devouring Martial Spirit.


    After that, he also released his other martial spirit, which he decided to name, the Nine Heavens Book.


    Heprehended the writings of the cultivation method and used his devouring martial spirit to absorb wind elemental energy and condensed it to form drops.


    And in four hours, Arthur had condensed four more drops of water essence energy.


    Third Stage of the Heaven Condensation Realm Complete!


    Arthur''s absorption and assimtion were unmatched in the continent because of his martial spirit. And if he didn''t have toprehend intent, he might have condensed all one hundred drops already.


    Arthur didn''t stop after that and moved toprehend the next intent.


    "The Earth..."


    Next, he had toprehend the intent of the Earth.


    ''What is the earth? What is the essence of the earth?...what is its spiritual build?'' Arthur meditated on these questions and slowly he began to gain understanding.


    As heprehended the intent of the earth''s elemental essence, Arthur entered an unexpectedly deep state of enlightenment, and unbeknownst to him the Nine Heavens Book martial spirit shined upon him.


    And because of that, his understanding of intents increased to an unprecedented level. And so did his mastery, and cultivation.


    His Devouring Martial Spirit began to revolve and the required elemental essence energy was absorbed and refined into drops.


    Arthur could sense his great leap in progress and he decided that he must not let go of such an opportunity and must milk it dry.


    And so he cultivated...andprehended...and cultivated...


    *******


    One weekter...


    Heaven Sword City...


    "Hey, did you hear? The Heavenly Sword Sect is recruiting disciples way earlier this year!"


    "What, isn''t it supposed to be like nine monthster?!"


    "Yeah, I was shocked too when I heard it."


    "But why so soon?"


    "I think they said it was an order from one of its leaders. I am not sure, just rumors I heard. But anyway this is a great opportunity!"


    Two youngsters dressed in cultivator''s robe talked as they walked along the streets of Heaven Sword City. Their clothing was normal and not that of any affiliated groups.


    "You know what this means?" One asked the other.


    "What?"


    "It means we still have a chance dummy!"


    "Oh, that''s true. We would have gone past the age limit in the next nine months to go through the screening process."


    "Yes, but with this new development, we can still make it....hey, wait!...where are you running off to?!" One shouted at the other as he chased after him.


    "There''s no time to waste. I am going to go and train!" The other youngster replied.


    "Wait for me too you dumbass!"


    Meanwhile...


    At Arthur''s room...


    Tiny specs of dark-colored essence energy that cannot be seen without special means, drilled themselves into Arthur''s body and dived straight into his dantian.


    And soon a ck drop of essence energy was condensed adding to another nine drops of ck-colored essence energy.


    As soon as that happened Arthur''s entire body glowed in multi-colored light.


    The peak of the Heavenly Condensation Realm!


    "One hundred drops of spirit essence energy...ten types of intent all the tenth stage..."


    "Yep...I walking on the path of being overpowered..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes. It motivates me a lot. Please support and encourage me to write more with power stone votes!


    Thanks and have a nice everyone!

 Chapter 33 The Sects Examination Begins!

    *****************??*****************


    Arthur didn''t get up immediately and meditated to stabilize the great leap in his cultivation level.


    The essence energy drops within his Dantian were vibrating intensely, and his body was filled with vibrant energy.


    In his Dantian, Arthur could ''see'' what was inside clearly with his spirit sense. There were a hundred drops of essence energy, divided into ten groups.


    Each group of ten drops was of a different elemental nature.


    "Fire, Water, Wind, Earth, Lightning, Wood, Light, Darkness, Life, and Death."


    "Those were the ten intents that Iprehended and condensed their essence energy in my dantian," Arthur said.


    The intent was subdivided into ten ranks and Arthur had reached the tenth rank in all ten intents that heprehended.


    Perfection of Intent!


    When a person reaches the tenth rank of any intent, he or she is said to have reached the perfection of intent.


    "The next realm is the concept..."


    Arthur refined his energy and the vibrating spirit essence in him was finally settled and his Dantian became as calm as ake.


    Letting out a breath Arthur stood up, wondering, ''How long did I cultivate this time?''


    *Grugh!*


    His stomach growled in response, "It must have been a long time huh," Arthur chuckled and left the room.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw Luke with a raised arm as though he wanted to knock.


    "Master, you are finally out!" Luke spoke excitedly and then let out a sigh of relief.


    "What is it?" Arthur noticed a bit of urgency in Luke''s tone.


    "It has been a week since you entered closed-door cultivation and Miss Helia has already left. And also the Heavenly Sword Sect is recruiting disciples today!" Luke spoke quickly.


    "What?!"


    -----------------


    Sometimeter...


    Arthur asked Luke to exin in detail while he gets something to eat. And he found out that Helia had returned to the Hartfield Empire under the protection of someone that Old Man Whitebeard prepared for her.


    It turns out that the Royal Academy will be carrying out a special training program for its disciples and Helia did not want to miss it, as she needed to grow stronger andplete Arthur''s mission for her.


    "Old Man Whitebeard said you have to take the test to be a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect. He left a while ago and asked me to get you prepared as soon as possible," Luke concluded his exnation.


    *Burp!*


    Arthur responded with a loud burp, finishing thest food on the te in from of him.


    "Sorry about that...haven''t eaten in an entire week," Arthur said in embarrassment.


    Luke only nodded and said nothing more. He was still surprised by the amount of food Arthur just consumed.


    "So when is the examination starting?" Arthur asked and brought out a small of coins from his inner pocket, and ced it on the table.


    He could not use his spacial ring openly like before, and he had already used the treasure mask he had to change his facial appearance, and even his white hair was changed to ck.


    He now had an average face and ck pupils, with a more mature chin, making him look a bit older than he was. He also changed his clothes to an all-ck robe.


    "The examination will be starting by noon, and looking at the sky, it should be almost time now," Luke said as he looked out the window from the restaurant where they were.


    "Alright, let''s get going then," Arthur stood up and Luke followed.


    As they left a waiter came and took the money that Arthur left on the table and counted it, finding it to be more than what was served, he sneaked a few into his pocket unnoticed by anyone and whistled to the counter.


    ---------


    On a square that covered a veryrge area, thousands of teenagers could be seen waiting eagerly for the beginning of the Heavenly Sword Sect''s Examination.


    Arthur had just arrived here with Luke and was not too surprised at the number of those who wanted to enter the sect.


    As one of the most powerful forces on the continent, the Heavenly Sword Sect had great renown in all territories. It was the go-to sect for all aspiring and growing sword cultivators.


    With them have the best legacies and teachings on the Sword Dao, unmatched by any other on the continent. It was a very good sect to join.


    Arthur looked around and saw a lot of different faces making him think to himself, ''Wonder how many will make it?''


    "The Examiners are here!" Shouted a loud voice and the crowd went quiet immediately.


    Arthur looked ahead of him and saw a group of people descend from flying swords on a raised tform that was high enough for everyone in the crowd to see them.


    The group was made up of four people. An old man in a grey robe, with short-grey hair and a low-cut beard. He had a dull look in his eyes as he scanned the crowd.


    The other three were two males and one female. They looked like they were in their twenties and had a serious look on them, mostly because they were focused on the elder.


    After a few seconds without saying anything, the Elder opened his mouth to speak.


    "I am Londes, an Outer Court Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and I will be preceding over this year''s examination!" He didn''t appear to speak loudly but everyone heard him clearly as though he was speaking right in front of them.


    Arthur knew that was possible using a special augmenting technique.


    "The examination is divided into three tests. The first is a test of will, and the second is a test ofprehension, and thest will be announced to you if you managed tost that long," Elder Londes continued.


    "A test of will...I wonder how that will be tested?"


    "A test of will, I haven''t done that before."


    Murmurs arose among the crowd with many asking how their wills will be tested.


    "Silence!" One of the male disciples that stood behind Elder Londes shouted.


    The crowd quickly obliged and Elder Londes continued with his speech.


    "The first test...the test of willpower is simple actually. All you have to do is endure the pressure that I will impose on all of you and you will pass as long as you remain standing at the end."


    "With that out of the way, the first test...begins now!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes. It motivates me a lot. Please support and encourage me to write more with power stone votes!


    Thanks and have a nice day everyone!

 Chapter 34 Test Of Will

    *****************??*****************


    "With that out of the way, the first test...begins now!"


    As soon as the man finished speaking, a mighty pressure descended upon every one that was present. The pressure was more on their minds than their bodies, and some of them failed on the spot.


    "A pressure on the mind, huh..." Arthur didn''t even feel it and just shrugged off the pressure and looked around at his fellow participants.


    Luke that was beside him was trembling, but not so much. A few around him had passed out from the pressure, making the total number of this still standing to be less than a thousand.


    When it seemed like they were getting used to the pressure, Elder Londes harumphed and the pressure doubled.


    "Hmph!"


    "Argh!"


    Arthur still didn''t feel anything, his mind was not shaken in the least and his body was steady as his foundation was solid.


    "Hmm?" Elder Londes noticed Arthur and thought, ''A good seedling...is he the one?''


    Every few seconds, Elder Londes will increase the pressure on them and more and more people gave in. And soon there were no more than three hundred people left standing, and Luke was also one of them.


    "Hah, hah..." Luke panted heavily as his entire body was soaked with sweat. His body was shaking intensely and he looked like he would drop down anytime soon.


    Just as Luke was about to fall down the pressure stopped and Elder Londes spoke, "Congrattions to all who still remain standing, you have passed the first test!"


    *thud!*


    Luke fell to one knee and Arthur brought out a pill and gave it to him.


    As for Arthur, the first test was a breeze for him, and he didn''t even sweat. His soul was countless times stronger than the old man and so was his mind. So soul pressure will never work on him unless you had a stronger soul.


    Aside from Arthur, there were a few others that he noticed didn''t struggle. They were a young boy with ck long hair and red-colored eyes. He had cold look in his eyes and Arthur could sense a strong killing intent from him.


    The other person was a girl milky-white dress. She has silver-colored straight hair tied to a bun, with bangs on both sides Of her face. She had her hands behind her back and a very calm look on her face, which was extremely beautiful.


    As thest person whom Arthur found to be the most peculiar was a boy who stood bare-footed with his finger in his ear. His hair was haggard, and his clothes baggy on his lean body. He had short brown hair and bright yellow eyes.


    The reason why Arthur found him interested was the look in his eyes...bored. He looked bored and it was as though whatever was happening here did not concern him.


    Aside from this, there was another reason why Arthur paid the haggard-looking young man more attention.


    ''My fate sense tingles like never before when I look at him...''


    "Thanks, Master," Luke said to Arthur as he regained his strength and managed to stand by himself.


    Elder Londes told those who failed to leave and the rest to follow him.


    Behind the tform where he stood was a gigantic gate with a giant sword carving in the middle. The gate opened at Elder Londes''smand and he disappeared from everyone''s view.


    After that, the other three disciples came forward and led them passed the gate. There were a few people who failed that tried to mingle amongst those that passed, but they were picked out by two guards at the gate.


    As to how those guards knew that they had failed the test earlier, they had no idea.


    After passing through the gate, Arthur and the rest were led to stand in an open space that had its floor tiled with shiny stones.


    In front of them was a flight of stairs with one hundred steps in total, and had a sword scabbard pierced at the top.


    Arthur could sense a special type of intent around those stairs.


    "Sword Intent..." Luke muttered.


    "Huh, you can sense it too?" Arthur asked in mild surprise.


    To be able to sense what kind of intent was three required experience and great perception.


    Luke nodded to Arthur''s question, "Yes, my father hadprehended sword intent back then, and he showed it to me when I was still but a child."


    "The intense feeling it left in my mind left me shaken for days..."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow at that, "Your father released his sword intent on a kid?... He is a hard man."


    While they were talking, another Elder stepped forward and began to tell them of the next test. And unlike Elder Londes, he didn''t bother to introduce himself and just started speaking.


    "The next test that we will be having, is a test of talent. Before you are a treasure of our sect, called the Enlightened Sword Stairs," The elder examining the test said with all seriousness.


    "The test of talent is divided into two parts, one tests yourprehension in the way of the sword. And the other tests your martial spirit grade. All participants could choose to take either of the two, based on which he or she is more confident in."


    "Are confident in yourprehension of the way of the sword? Then step forward and climb the flight of stairs before you. As long as you arrive at the eleventh step, you will be a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    "But if you have more confidence in Martial Spirit instead then go over to the Pavillion at my right where you Martial Spirit will be examined and if you are good enough, you will be a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect," the examiner said pointing to a building beside him close by.


    ''First test was a test of will, as no cultivator will go far on his or her cultivation journey without a strong will. And aside from that, you need to have talent too...'' Arthur thought to himself.


    ''I can not reveal my martial spirit. As both of them need to be kept a secret for now. But if I don''t do that, I need to climb the stairs and I have no understanding of the sword...''


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes. It motivates me a lot. Please support and encourage me to write more with power stone votes!


    Thanks and have a nice day everyone!

 Chapter 35 I Am...Invincible

    *****************??*****************


    After the Elder finished speaking, the crowd murmured for a time before they separated into two groups, with one group staying for the test on the Sword Stairs, and another going for the test of Martial Spirit.


    The elder nodded when he saw that and said, "Now those of you who are to test your Martial Spirit walk in an orderly manner to the pavilion at the side."


    Following his instructions, the crowd walked to the pavilion as instructed. And they did so without causing anymotiom, as none would dare to stir up trouble with the prestige of the sect.


    Arthur noticed that the barefooted and wild-looking boy was among those that went for the test of martial spirit, and the girl with silver hair also went for the test of martial spirit.


    "Luke, which one are you going for?" Arthur asked the young man by his side.


    Luke was already sixteen and in this world, a person is considered an adult once he or she turns fifteen. Arthur had also seen that the people of this cultivation world mature faster than the humans on Earth.


    So a teenager here would look like he was in his early twenties, but with such an appearance a person of this world would still be seen as a teenager regardless. Just as you can guess people''s age by their appearance the same is done here too, but with more uracy.


    "I am going for the test of martial spirit, Master. Even though my n has fallen, our hereditary martial spirit should meet the Sect''s standard," Luke said with a deep breath.


    Arthur gave a nod in approval and Luke walked to the pavilion like the others.


    After those for the martial spirit test had left the Elder looked at those who were remained and found that those that decided to test theirprehension were much fewer.


    There were over a thousand people that took the first test, and only a bit over three hundred remain. And among those, there were only about sixty persons that stayed back for the test ofprehension.


    These ones might haveprehended intent or were on the verge of it. The Sword Stairs was both a test and an opportunity as it will makeprehending Sword Intent easier.


    "Now for this test, I advise you all to proceed with caution. As some of you might already know, this set of stairs is filled with sword intent, and the higher you climb, the greater the level of sword intent you will face," The Elder spoke.


    "Unlike the previous test of will that only pressure your mind. This test will pressure your mind and your body also. What this means is that you can get injured if you are not careful or capable enough," he stopped for a while as the atmosphere became tense when they heard they can get injured.


    "...there is also the possibility of death to those who overestimate themselves, so be careful," the Elder smiled a little for the first time.


    ''Is this guy a sadist?'' Arthur wondered.


    "What..."


    "We can die from this test?"


    "Yeah, I never thought you could die just from the sect entrance test."


    "participants it always this hard?"


    "Is it your first time?"


    "Yeah, you too?"


    "Yes, but I have a brother who is an outer court disciple of the sect and he had told me about how the tests are usually conducted. This is the first time this particr teat is being introduced and no one except the higher-ups knows why."


    The participants began to murmur amongst themselves as the threat of death no matter how small was a big deal to them especially when theyck much experience.


    The Elder went silent for a while and waited for the crowd to quiet down before he continued.


    "As long as you can climb up to the tenth step then you would have been considered to have passed this test. And at the same time, you will be an outer disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    The participants were fired up when they heard that and some even said, "Just ten steps? I can do that. How hard can it be?"


    But no one stepped forward as they still remembered that one could die from this test.


    Arthur looked around wondering who would go first when a young man with long ck hair and cold-looking red-colored eyes stepped forward.


    *step* *step* *step*


    He walked slowly and calmly, before stopping right before the first step of the stairs. He looked at the first step and then raised his head and looked at the sword sheath at the top.


    Before he could raise his foot forward, he heard footsteps from behind him and stopped. He didn''t look back and just waited for the person waking to arrive.


    "Hello, cold-looking guy. Wanna have a contest?" Arthur said with a grin looking and the ck-haired young man.


    The ck-haired young man ignored him and didn''t even so much as spare Arthur a nce and took the first step.


    *step!*


    After climbing the first step he stopped as a feeling came upon him as though there was a sword at his throat threatening to slice his head off.


    His eyes revealed no surprise even though he was shocked as he didn''t expect the sword intent to be so strong that it almost put gave him the illusion of a sword on his throat.


    After that, he released an intent and resisted the sword intent on him.


    Arthur sensed the change in the ck-haired young man''s aura, as a bloody killing intent emanated from him.


    "ughter intent..." Arthur muttered.


    After that, he took a step forward too and stood not far from the ck-haired man. The sword intent cane upon him but he resisted with his soul power without flinching.


    The ck-haired young man turned to look at Arthur for the first time and there was a hint of confusion in his eyes as he didn''t sense any intent from Arthur.


    ''He is resisting such a powerful sword intent with pure will alone?'' He wondered.


    And for the first time,e he opened his mouth and spoke, "Who are you?"


    Arthur heard him and the corner of his lips arched bing a smirk. And then he raised his head and looked at the sky above with a calm look in his eyes.


    Suddenly feeling inspired he spurted out the words, "I am...Invincible..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: A very big thank you to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes,  even though I haven''t posted for days...I am grateful.


    #MASS RELEASE COMING UP TODAY AS THANKS!

 Chapter 36 Zaith Asura

    *****************??*****************


    "I am...Invincible."


    The whole ce went silent when Arthur said that. The eye-brow of the ck-haired young man twitched even in his calm look.


    "I meant your name," He spoke once more to Arthur.


    "I know what you meant," Arthur turned to him.


    "I see, so your name is..."


    "Invincible," Arthurpleted the words for him.


    The ck-haired young man nodded and said, "Invincible, my name is Zaith...Zaith Asura."


    "Asura?" Arthur asked as he heard the young man''sst name.


    "Yes."


    "As in The Asura n?"


    "You''ve heard of my n?" Zaith was a bit surprised as he didn''t expect to meet someone who knew of his n in this ce.


    "Yes, I''ve heard of a lot of things," Arthur said offhandedly, not giving any details of how much he knew.


    Zaith nodded, "You seem interesting, let me see how far you''ll go."


    Zaith climbed two steps in session and stopped as the Sword Intent upon him increased a lot. With each subsequent step, the sword intent''s pressure would multiply greatly.


    After waiting a few seconds to get used to the pressure, Zaith took a step forward and ced his right foot on the next step.


    Immediately after he did that, the pressure on increased much more than before, but he reacted quickly and increased his ughter Intent to the next level and smoothly took the next step.


    "Second level ughter intent, impressive," Arthur muttered.


    "Alright time to get serious," Arthur ignored any other thoughts in his head and focused on the sword intent he was sensing with his spirit power.


    The Sect''s Elder presiding over this test focused his gaze on Arthur as even though he had no idea how Arthur is resisting the Sword Intent, and just assumed it was pure willpower.


    It can''t be med as nobody would expect someone at Arthur''s cultivation level to have awakened soul power.


    The other participants began to walk closer to the Sword Stairs seeing as two people had taken the lead and they were doing fine. This gave them a little boost in their confidence and a few felt it wasn''t hard.


    "See, this doesn''t look so hard," A participant said as he casually climbed the first step.


    "It seems this isn''t as hard as it-" his words were cut off as his eyes opened wide and he began to tremble intensely.


    "No...no, no, no, ...." He said shakily and stepped back in fear.


    He stepped down and still kept shivering with a lost look in his eyes. He had seen an illusion of his death. The sword''s intent felt so real that it felt like a sword sliced his throat.


    He raised his hand and ced it on his throat and came back to himself after a while.


    "What, I am still alive?" He thought out loud and looked around. Feeling the gazes directed at him, he lowered his head in shame and clenched his fist.


    But then he raised his head and asked the Elder, "Can I still take the test?"


    "You can, anyone can take this test as many times they want until I say it''s over," said the Elder without looking at him. His gaze was still on Arthur and Zaith.


    The young man noticed that and clenched his fist tighter and decided to try again.


    Others ignored him and focused on their performance. The stairs were wide enough to contain almost everyone here standing side by side.


    As for Arthur, with his spirit power, he didn''t just resist the sword''s intent, but he also probed the intent and tried toprehend it.


    If only he could release his Book Martial Spirit he would be able to do this faster as it enhances hisprehension ability a lot.


    ''The sword...what is the sword...what is the intent of the sword...is it to kill...to cut...or to save...'' Arthur meditated as he probed more deeper.


    Upon doing so, he began to gain some understanding of the sword even though he had never used or practiced the sword in his entire life.


    After an unknown number of times, he could not gain any furtherprehension from the first step and walked unto the next.


    The pressure increased threefold and Arthur used more of his spirit power to resist. Ever since his breakthrough, his spirit power had been growing, or it should be said that he has ess to more of his spirit power whiches from his powerful soul.


    By this time Arthur had already improved his understanding of sword intent, and it would not be too long now before heprehends it.


    Meanwhile, Zaith had reached the fifth step and was beginning to perspire a little from the pressure.


    ''Constantly keeping my ughter intent active is taxing on my mind, mostly because it is resisting such an intent. And this is no normal sword intent, I am sure of it!'' Zaith thought calmly and increased the level of his intent before taking another step.


    "Sixth Stage ughter Intent," the sword sect Elder said with his hand on his short grey beard.


    After that, he turned to look at Arthur who still had his eyes closed on the second step, and wondered, ''What is that kid doing?''


    "Wait a minute...don''t tell me he-"


    "You guessed right," a voice spoke from beside the Elder.


    The Elder wasn''t that surprised and turned to the other man by his side and said, "Elder Londes, you really think so?"


    Elder Londes, who appeared beside him nodded with a slightly intrigued expression, "Yes, if he is who I suspect that he is. Then it is very much possible that he is trying toprehend the sword intent from the Sword Sheat."


    "But that would be too hard, no? The intent from that Sword Sheat is ancient and not your usual sword intent," the other Elder said.


    "I know what you mean. But if what we heard is of any truth, he might be able to do it. And even if what heprehends is not the true sword intent of the Sword Sheat, it would not be a normal sword intent, but one of the more powerful ones."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: "So a guy from the asura n...Hmm, I wonder if it''s THAT Asura that I know."


    A/N: A very big thank you to everyone who has been giving support in power stone votes,  even though I haven''t posted for days...I am grateful.

 Chapter 37 SÅ«n Wukong?

    *****************??*****************


    At the other examination site, the Pavilion where Martial Spirits are to be tested.


    A girl walked into the hall for the test with confidence. There were only a few people within and they were elders of the sect and a few disciples here to assist.


    The girl wore a milky-white dress. With her silver-colored straight hair tied to a bun, with bangs on both sides Of her face. She had an extremely beautiful face and almond-colored eyes.


    When the examiners saw her, a middle-aged man standing in lead said, "Release your Martial Spirit for us to see and we will tell if it is qualified or not."


    "I am sorry but you lot are not qualified to witness the glory of my Martial Spirt," she said with a neutral tone.


    "What?!" The middle-aged asked in anger and surprise as he never expected such a response.


    "The audacity!"


    "Elder we should disqualify her at once. The reputation of the sect cannot be ruined by arrogant fools like her," an inner disciple by the side spoke to curry favor.


    But before they could speak further in anger she brought out a jade seal and showed them.


    "That?!"


    They were all rmed by what they saw as they knew what that jade seal meant.


    The middle-aged man bowed hurriedly along with everyone else, especially the inner disciple who suggested her disqualification. He was the most fearful and bowed the deepest with his body shivering continuously.


    "I am sorry for our insolence. We failed to see your esteemed identity," said the middle-aged man in a calm voice.


    He was scared like the others and understood more than they did and in the same calm tone he asked, "But with your identity, you need not take these tests, why then?" He raised his head.


    "I just wanted to see what the sect''s tests were like first-hand," the girl said with a sigh.


    "But unfortunately they were as boring as my grandfather said they would be."


    "Your...your grandfather? The Master is your grandfather?" The man''s tone wasn''t calm anymore.


    If before he was skeptical about the girl''s rtionship with one of the sect''s powerhouses then now he wasn''t skeptical anymore. And the truth was even more than he expected.


    "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing, nothing at all...so what now, Young Miss?" The man asked changing the way he addressed her.


    By now everyone else had raised their head except for that one inner disciple.


    "Now? I''ll just wait for my grandfather toe and get me. I have already contacted him...hmm, he should already be here though," the put a finger on her chin thoughtfully.


    "Hahaha! This little girl, you still like doing just whatever you want like always, huh?" An elderly voice was heard in the hall.


    The voice was not unknown to anyone here and the middle-aged man, along with the rest of the disciples here bowed and spoke together.


    "We greet the Supreme Guardian!"


    An old man in gold and ck silk robes appeared in front of the girl and smiled kindly at her. He turned to look at others and only gave a nod.


    The middle-aged man and the rest heaved a sign of relief when they saw that the Supreme Elder was not going to find fault with them.


    The girl smiled too and hugged him, "Grandpa! Thought you weren''ting!"


    "Really? You mischievous girl, you have had your fun right?" The old man had an understanding look in his eyes.


    "What fun, this whole thing was boring!" She separated from the hug and folded her arms, pouting.


    It appears that her whole demeanor changed when she was with her grandfather.


    "You think so?"


    "Yes, or is there something that I don''t know?"


    The Supreme Elder smiled and said, "Come with me, there is something interesting going on."


    The Supreme Elder waved his hand and he vanished along with the girl, leaving the examiners sweating hard.


    "Phew, that was a close one..." Muttered one of them.


    The middle-aged man also breathed out a sigh of relief, "Now that they are gone let us continue with the test, send the next participant in!"


    A disciple at the entrance to the hall nodded and a young man walked in.


    The young man had brown hair and yellow-colored eyes. His clothes were haggard and he was also barefooted. He looks like someone who lived a solitary life in the forest and coincidentally found his way here.


    That was what the examiners thought when they saw him, only they did not know that they were not far from the truth.


    Only that they did dare be dismissive anymore after thest event with the Supreme Elder''s granddaughter.


    So just to be sure they are not dealing with a but figure disguised as an ordinary person, the middle-aged man asked politely, "What is your name young one."


    He wanted to probe the young man''s Identity. Unfortunately for him, the young man just ignored him and looked around curiously, then he used his pinky finger to scratch inside his ear. To the examiners, he looked like an idiot.


    The middle-aged looked at the others and saw that they were as bewildered as he was.


    "Youngster, I ask again what is your name!" This time he spoke louder and with much lesser politeness in his tone.


    "Huh?" The young man finally reacted and looked as though he just noticed the others in the hall.


    "Oh sorry, I was just caught up with this building. I haven''t seen one like this before in my life, hehe," he scratched the back of his head, smiling cheekily.


    "Elder, this one''s a country bumpkin, nothing to fear here," said the inner disciple who was previously suggested the other girl''s dismissal.


    The middle-aged man only nced at him to shut his mouth, to which the disciple obliged.


    ''This guy doesn''t seem to possess any special identity. But caution is free so...'' Even though the Elder thought the young man was a nobody, he still decided to not act recklessly.


    After all, it''s not like anyone would beat him up if he doesn''t act prideful. In fact, he could get beaten up if he had eyes but failed to see Mount. Tai.


    "Once more, tell us your name," he said.


    "Oh, that..." The young man went silent for a while and then to the confusion of the examiners, he closed his eyes.


    ''What in the Dao is wrong with this one?! Just say your name damn it!''


    As the young man closed his eyes, the atmosphere changed within the room and only the middle-aged man sensed a strange will from the young man, which made him pay more attention to him.


    As though he was trying to recall his name the young man took a deep breath and opened his eyes with now glowed a bit, unnoticed by the rest, he opened his mouth and said his name with confidence.


    "I am..."


    "S¨±n Wukong!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: "First a guy with the surname Asura and now another with the name of a legend S¨±n e one people, I am giving u plot hints here..."


    Please Vote For This Book With Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 38 Comprehending Sword Intent

    *****************??*****************


    "I am..."


    "Sun Wukong!"


    "..."


    There was silence in the hall as the examiners looked at each other with a weird looks.


    "Heh, I knew it. So you were just a nobody!" Said the inner disciple who didn''t believe that Sun Wukong had any decent background.


    "Alright, now release your martial spirit for us to see," the middle-aged man wanted to get this over with.


    "Okey Dokey!" Sun Wukong seemed a bit excited about showing them his martial spirit.


    ''Hmph! It''s probably just some useless martial spirit,'' the inner disciple had alreadybeled Sun Wukong as trash in his heart.


    Sun Wukong took a deep breath and released his martial spirit.


    "Hah!"


    A mighty aura descended on the hall as what looked like a constetion appeared behind Sun Wukong.


    It was a constetion that formed the figure of what appeared to be a monkey garbed in armor standing upright with a stick on his right hand and a gourd strapped to his side.


    A part of the figure in the air behind Sun Wukong glowed and it was the right palm of the monkey.


    "A beast-type martial spirit?" Someone asked.


    "It seems so."


    "But what kind of martial spirit is that? It looks like a constetion of stars forming an image. And the usual beast martial spirit is an actual beast made up of energy but this is way different."


    "Maybe it''s a variant?"


    The examiners discussed amongst themselves as this was the first time they had seen a martial spirit on such a form. They had no idea what kind of martial spirit it was.


    Only the inner disciple kept quiet as though he didn''t want Sun Wukong to turn out to be a hidden gem.


    The middle-aged man who was the Elder in charge examined it closely and concluded, "This is not a variant beast spirit. But rather it is something more unique. Let''s see what its rank would be, the boy isn''t done summoning it."


    The examiners looked on with expectations wanting to see what rank this strange martial would have.


    Only their expectations were met with disappointment when they saw the rings that appeared around the martial spirit.


    "Such low rank?"


    "I knew it, this guy is trash! Hahaha," the inner disciple seemed a bit too happy when he saw the martial spirit''s rank.


    The middle-aged man red at him and he shut his mouth up. After that, the middle-aged man looked on once more and sighed.


    Only he felt that it could not be that simple because he could still sense the auraing from Sun Wukong''s martial spirit and it was more than what he had ever felt from any martial spirit of the same rank.


    He sighed again and said, "Young man, it is unfortunate that your martial spirit does not meet the standards to pass."


    ''Rules are rules, I can not break them unless it is permitted by the higher-ups,''


    Sun Wukong frowned, "What do you mean, how is the standard decided?"


    "You don''t know?" The middle-aged man didn''t expect that Sun Wukong would be ignorant of the knowledge of martial spirit rank.


    ''Did he really live all his life in the mountains?'' He wondered.


    "The rings of light on your martial spirit, are only two, and to pass this test they would have to reach ten."


    The middle-aged man didn''t want to exin in detail what the martial spirit ranks were, but Sun Wukong''s martial spirit was only a Tier 2 Human Grade Martial Spirit.


    "The rings?" Sun Wukong looked at his martial spirit and was crestfallen.


    But then his eyes lit up as though he recalled something, "Wait I don''t think that would be an issue."


    "What do you mean?"


    "My Martial Spirit had only one of those when I first got it. But after a period of time, the ring increased and so did its power!" Sun Wukong said excitedly.


    The middle-aged man nced at the other examiners in the hall and saw the same unbelieving look in their eyes.


    "Did he just say his martial spirit''s rank increased on its own?"


    "Okay, now this guy is just blurting out lies," said the inner disciple.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Young man, you don''t have to lie to get in. There is nothing you can do."


    "I am not lying. How about you give me some time, a few months at most and you will see that what I say is the truth."


    "Please, I need to get into this sect, the others all rejected me before even testing me," Sun Wukong pleaded.


    The middle-aged man was about to speak when a voice in the hall spoke.


    "Let him in, he will be admitted under the following conditions..."


    **********


    Meanwhile, at the Sword Stairs, Arthur had reached the sixth step and was in a deep state of meditation as he stood there.


    "So that''s what the sword is...this...this is intent!" He said and his eyes flung open.


    He withdrew his spirit power and the sword intent descend upon his mind and body, but surprisingly they did nothing to him, as another type of power had shielded Arthur and this power was rock solid and was not shaken by the might of the intent of the sixth step.


    "Sword Intentprehended sessfully," Arthur smiled at his sess.


    ''And this Sword Intent is no ordinary sword intent. My Sword intent is currently at the second rank.''


    ''Rank two sword intent at the sixth step. That means to pass I have toprehend up to rank four sword intent,'' Arthur calcted.


    He could have passed this test in an instant with his soul power but he decided against it. First of all, he didn''t want to reveal that hidden card of his, and secondly, this is an opportunity toprehend another intent and he can not let it go by.


    "See, I told you he could do it," Elder Londes said to the other Elder.


    "Yes, you were right. And he did it so fast, he is the fastest toprehend sword intent using the sword stairs," the other Elder was pleasantly surprised by this feat.


    The Council of Elder had made an impromptu decision to recruit disciples earlier than nned and also for the first time, make the Sword Stairs part of the test.


    Usually, the second test is the test of martial spirit, which is why the sword stairs could not just rece it and was instead ced alongside it.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please Vote For This Book With Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 39 Rank-Three Sword Intent!

    *****************??*****************


    Arthur hadprehended the intent finally and had decided to only use his sword intent to resist the pressure of the sword stairs.


    He was already on the sixth step and by his calctions, the pressure from the sword intent of the sword sheath would increase every three steps.


    That means that at the seventh step he would face third rank sword intent, and he would be using only his second rank sword intent to resist.


    ''I might have to suffer a little,'' Arthur didn''t mind it though.


    ''But now that I haveprehended the intent of sword, it would be easier to go further.''


    Sword Intent was something one of his soul clones hadprehended to a very high level in the past.


    So even though their memories were removed taking their understanding of intent with them, their soul still understands intent.


    It was just like how your body remembers performing a certain action but your mind has lost its memory. This is one of the reasons that allows Arthur toprehend intent much faster than any other.


    *Step!*


    Arthur stepped on the seventh step and indeed the sword intent pressure did increase.


    *shring*


    Arthur could almost hear the sound of a sword shing at him, with the intent to annihte his existence.


    It was at this point that Arthur was sure of his hypothesis.


    ''This is not just sword intent. It has fused other intent within it!''


    Arthur did the same thing he did in the previous steps and closed his eyes, immersing himself in the sword intent''s pressure.


    ''Comprehend...''


    "Hmm, how do you think it would take him to advance this time?" Elder Londes who was watching from the side asked.


    The other Elder thought for a moment before speaking, "Comprehending intent is not so easy. The fact that he had been able to achieve rank two sword intent in such a short span is alreadymendable."


    "So he might take twice as much as the time he spent toprehend up to rank two sword intent, and it could take longer," he concluded.


    "Hmmm, I think so too, Maten," Elder Londes agreed.


    "But..." He continued


    "But what?" Elder Maten asked.


    "Why do I have this feeling that he might just do it much faster instead of going slower?"


    "How can the be possible, he can''t - ?!"


    While they conversed Arthur had climbed to the next step; the eighth step.


    At this point, only Zaith was ahead of Arthur and was on the night step, and if he moves a step further he would havepleted this test.


    "Ngh..." Zaith groaned silently.


    ''I am at my limit! I have onlyprehended up to third rank ughter intent!''


    Zaith''s ughter intent was not powerful enough to help him resist the pressure at the tenth step.


    Even on the ninth step, he was giving it his all.


    While Zaith was in a dilemma, he heard a footstep by his side and turned his head to see Arthur at his side.


    ''Invincible...he made it this far. As I expected but...'' Zaith looked closely and found to his dismay that Arthur didn''t look like he was having a hard time at all.


    ''He looks just as leisure as when he was on the first step, and...this feeling...sword intent?!''


    "You knew sword intent already?" Zaith asked skeptically, afraid of an assumption he had.


    "No, I just learned it," Arthur was so casual saying it that he broke Zaith''s heart without knowing.


    "You...you.. learned it on the spot?"


    "Yeah, sure. It wasn''t that hard anyway. Now I am already at the third rank," Arthur smiled triumphantly.


    Even he had no idea why he was acting this way. He felt like a child trying to show off his achievements to his peers.


    Although he had a few goals in mind for acting like this, one of them was to befriend this young man whosest name is Asura.


    ''He really did it?!''


    Zaith''s cold look was gone and only surprise filled his eyes. He had never seen anyoneprehend intent so fast before.


    But then again he recalled a popr saying in the cultivation world.


    ''There are mountains above mountains...indeed.''


    ''But...I will not lose!''


    Zaith returned to his cold look and ignored Arthur focusing on the next step.


    He decided to learn something from Arthur and closed his eyes too.


    ''Rank Four ughter Intent...I was not that far fromprehending it back then at that wretched ce,'' Zaith was going to attempt to increase his ughter intent.


    Arthur saw this and smiled a bit, and then he focused on his ownprehension.


    ''Now that I am on the night step, I can vaguely sense a multitude of other intents within this Sword Intent,'' Arthur''s expression became serious at that.


    From what he perceived from the Sword Stairs sword intent, it was like someone fused other intents together with sword intent being the leader and core of this fused intent.


    This discovery gave Arthur the idea of fusing his intents when he had the chance.


    ''But I feel like this isn''t the true power of this sword intent,'' Arthur trusted his instincts a lot, mostly because of having the Fate Stone in his soul.


    So Arthur decided to ignore the other intents that came with the sword intent


    ''I will focus on just the sword intent alone for now.''


    Meanwhile, Elder Londes and Elder Maten looked at each other trying to control the surprise in their eyes.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Yes, I did...he reached the next rank even faster than when he first started."


    "This boy...if I wasn''t sure before then I am sure now," Elder Londes looked at Arthur with a glint in his eyes.


    "He might be the one," Elder Maten said.


    While Arthur and Zaith were getting all the attention, the other participants were struggling on the third steps and below.


    "Damn, this is so hard!"


    "Yeah, I don''t understand how those two are doing it so easily."


    "Are you guys seriously trying to understand geniuses?"


    "Geniuses? I am a genius too, just so you know...well, I was back in my n."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please Vote For This Book With Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 40 A Main Characters Rise?

    *****************??*****************


    Time passed and a few participants had managed to reach the fourth step, with some on the third step.


    Also surprisingly amongst them on the third step was the young man who climbed the stairs after Arthur and Zaith, and got scared away.


    "Hah...hah...I can''t..." He panted hard and was not even able to stand. He knelt on all fours, sweating profusely.


    ''Why?!'' He thought to himself.


    ''Why am I so weak...why can''t I be like them?'' He struggled to raise his head and looked at Arthur and Zaith who had their backs straight on the ninth step.


    No one paid him any attention, for he was not part of the main characters of today.


    ''I will not ept this!''


    Suddenly, an unrelenting will to not fail filled the young man''s mind and he shakily began to stand.


    But no one noticed this, his hand trembled, and slowly he was on his feet. And without hesitation, he climbed on the fourth step.


    *Tap!*


    The instant he did that, he felt something change within him, something intangible and he knew in his heart.


    ''I am transformed!''


    Arthur suddenly opened his eyes wide and turned his head to look behind him. His gaze fell on the young man who just stepped onto the fourth step.


    ''This is the first time I am witnessing this...''


    ''The rise of a main character!''


    In this world, there are certain people that are just favored by the heavens. Blessed with either unusual talent, great background, or fortuitous encounters.


    But some are not blessed with any of these things. Those are self-made and pushed themselves to the peak with nothing but an unbending will to seed.


    Arthur was sure by the witness of his Fate Sense.


    ''He is one of them!''


    **********


    Atop a tower very close to where Arthur and the others were undergoing their test. The girl with silver-colored hair stood with her grandfather, the Supreme Guardian of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "You were right grandfather, this is a little interesting to watch," the girl smiled a little.


    "Hahaha, just a little interesting?"


    "Yes, because to be honest, in a way all I see are just boys getting sweaty while they climb a bunch of steps."


    "And this ain''t my definition of fun," she said in a bored tone even though her eyes said otherwise.


    "Hmm, then what is your definition of fun then, Kira?" The Supreme Guardian asked.


    "Well, a martial arts tournament would be more fun to watch. As for this? You know I''m not into swords so..."


    "I see, then you will have to wait. When the Grand Martial Arts Tournamentes you will have all the fun you want," The Supreme Guardian had an expectant look in his eyes.


    It was the same for Kira too, "Yeah, I can''t wait. And I heard that this year''s tournament is way different from the rest, but there has been no information as to why that was."


    "My deadbeat father refused to say anything, just like always," Kira pouted as she recalled why her father says anytime she asks about the matters of the cultivation world.


    ''You are still not strong enough to understand such matters. It will only hinder your cultivation.''


    "Hahaha! Your father got that from me."


    "So it''s your fault grandfather!"


    "Not really, that is somethingmon in the cultivation world. When a person is considered weak, he or she is not qualified to know how deep the waters are in this world."


    "I understand, but can you tell me what is going on with this year''s tournament, please?" Kira held her grandfather''s robe.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you," her grandfather gave in.


    "The thing that made this year''s Grand Martial Arts Tournament special is that the Emperor had announced that if the winner is of royal lineage the would be made the Crown Prince."


    "But isn''t the crowned prince supposed to be the Emperor''s first son?" Kira asked.


    "The Emperor does not have a son."


    "Oh..."


    "See, this is why I told your father to let you go out more. You are clueless about some vital information."


    A few minutester, Kira''s grandfather had finished exining things to her.


    "Now I get it. Thanks, grandfather, you''re the best!"


    "Well it is not really a secret, your father didn''t have any reason to not tell you. Maybe he had said those words too many times that he now says them on instinct whenever you ask him about some matters."


    "Hmm, that could be possible," Kira nodded in agreement.


    **********


    Meanwhile, Luke just finished testing his martial spirit and passed the test.


    "So you are from that n?" Asked the Elder in charge.


    "Yes, I am," Luke answered.


    "You know, back then your n members were nobles that had a very great reputation throughout the continent and beyond."


    "Until now, it still remains a mystery to most what happened that made such a n be reduced to such a state," the Elder looked at Luke thoughtfully.


    Luke clenched his fists when he heard that and remained silent.


    The Elder saw that he had touched on a sensitive topic and decided to do more.


    "Anyway, with this done, you are now an unofficial outer disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect. Your identity will be official after taking the next test."


    "Now go through the door to my right and you will be told what to do next."


    Like nodded and left. But even while he did so, his fists were still clenched tightly. It seems that what the Elder said was still on his mind.


    "Bring in the next participant!"


    **********


    Hartfield Empire


    The Emperor''s Throne Room.


    A few people half-knelt before the Emperor gave a report.


    "That is the message we received Your Majesty!"


    The Emperor went silent for while before speaking.


    "I understand. Begin the preparations for the tournament immediately."


    "As you will, Your Majesty!" They responded and stood up, leaving the throne room.


    "Send word to Arthur...The Grand Martial Arts Tournament has been will take ce much earlier than nned," He spoke to the air, but a voice replied.


    "Yes, Your Majesty..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please Vote For This Book With Power Stones and Golden Tickets!

 Chapter 41 Martial Emperor Realm

    *****************??*****************


    Arthur looked at the young man a little bit longer and found it weird that he was the only one that noticed him.


    ''A hidden gem indeed,'' he thought.


    Arthur decided to keep tabs on him and focused on his test.


    "I get it now!"


    An excited voice spoke from beside Arthur and Zaith flung open his eyes, and the ughter intent around him changed.


    ''So he did it?'' Arthur wasn''t too surprised as he expected this.


    ''He is from that n after all...''


    "Congrattions," Arthur smiled at Zaith.


    But Zaith acted like he didn''t hear and moved to stand on the tenth step. Only he was a secondte.


    *Tap!*


    "Too slow, Zaith!" Arthur said after climbing the tenth step just a bit faster than Zaith.


    *Step!*


    Zaith climbed too and did not ignore Arthur this time. Although he just stared at him and said nothing.


    Arthur noticed that something has changed with Zaith. He spected that it might have something to do with his ughter intent, but he couldn''t be sure.


    Arthur shrugged and looked at the stairs ahead, and wondered how much further he could go.


    By reaching the tenth step, he and Zaith had already passed this test, and going any further would only be for the sake of training.


    ''Or to gather more attention from the sect,'' Arthur wanted to continue, and by the looks of things, it seems Zaith wanted to do the same too.


    But as Arthur was contemting climbing more, he heard an announcement.


    "Time''s up!"


    "This test hase to an end!"


    After that, a calm wind blew on Arthur and the rest and they found themselves on the floor with the Sword Stairs out of sight.


    "Ohe on!"


    "Yeah, that was too short!"


    Many began to grumble andin that the time given for the test was too short.


    Arthur only looked around and kept silent.


    Elder Maten stepped forward and said, "The time was more than enough for what I needed of you all."


    "But..." A participant wanted toin but stopped when he saw the Elder raise his hand.


    "All those who had climbed up to the fourth step and above are considered to have passed!" Elder Maten announced.


    "What?!"


    The participants were shocked.


    "I thought we had to reach the tenth step to pass?"


    "Yeah, I could have put more effort to reach the fourth step if I knew it was like this," said a dismayed participant.


    "Well, long story short...I lied. Now do not ask any questions, follow the disciples behind me who will direct those that passed to their temporary residence," Elder Maten signaled to a group of disciples there.


    "As for those that failed, leave the premises immediately without fail!"


    The Elder tapped his leg on the ground and flew to the air, leaving them behind.


    "Alright, all those who passe with me!" A male disciple wearing blue robes stepped forward.


    This time, no one tried to sneak in among those that passed as they knew they would be found out. And that might attract punishment from the sect that they were not willing to face.


    Arthur and the rest followed the disciples whom he found out to be outer disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect, with the one in lead an inner-sect disciple.


    ''So outer-sect disciples are dressed in white robes then?'' Arthur noticed.


    Soon after, they arrived deeper within the sect at a building that had enough rooms to amodate them all.


    Luke quickly located Arthur and came to stay at his side.


    The outer-sect disciples gave everyone one a card with a number on it that corresponded to a room at the building.


    After that, the inner-sect disciple stepped forward and addressed them.


    "Listen up!"


    "As at this moment you are considered outer disciples of the sect, but that is unofficial."


    "Your admission will be official by tomorrow after you take a final test. And do not worry about taking another test as this is not one where you get sent home if you fail."


    Everyone was listening attentively to the information being given.


    "In the sect, there are different rankings and your rank on these rankings would determine the number of resources that would be given to you."


    "By taking tomorrow''s test, it would allow the sect to get an understanding of your ability and also give you a rank."


    "So I urge you all to rest well and do your best tomorrow," the inner disciple smiled and left with the others.


    Almost everyone began to go to their rooms as they were all tired, and also they wanted to cultivate a bit in preparation for tomorrow.


    "What now, Master?" Luke asked Arthur for any instructions.


    "Make the necessary preparations for tomorrow. I have already given you the best resources so you have no problem in that regard. But we need to rise up quickly in the sect, so do your best,"


    Arthur walked to his room as he spoke, which was coincidental with Luke''s assigned room. So they walked together.


    "Yes, Master."


    "And one more thing. There are some people I want you to watch out for and try to scout for any information about them if you can."


    Arthur described the haggard-looking barefooted young man he saw previously, and also the other participant his Fate Sense noticed during the Sword Stairs test.


    He also told Luke about the silver-haired girl and did not bother to talk about Zaith.


    ''I will deal with that one myself.''


    "I understand." Luke nodded seriously.


    After that, they entered their assigned rooms and sat down to cultivate without rest.


    ***********


    At a hidden location within the sect...


    Two old men sat down and drank tea as they conversed. They were Old Man Whitebeard and Kira''s grandfather.


    "Hahaha! Zephilus, how is being the Supreme Guardian eh?" Old Man Whitebeard asked Kira''s grandfather.


    "Well, I am doing just fine. At least it is way better than you...Guardian of Books...hahaha!"


    "Hey, it isn''t just books that I guard!"


    "Yeah? Tell me about it then."


    "Sorry, Royal Secrets," Old Whitebeard waved his hand.


    "Now, unto serious matters," Zephilus expression became serious.


    Old Man Whitebeard finished the cup of wine in his hand and became serious too.


    "So the tournament has been brought forward?" Zephilus asked.


    "Yes, I just received the news. It appears that the Martial Emperor Realm will be opening much sooner than usual," Old Man Whitebeard said with a sigh.


    "This isn''t too good. Our youngsters are not ready for this just yet. And we still have no figure amongst them who can stand up to the geniuses of the other continents," Zephilus rubbed his temples.


    "Don''t worry, I believe we will be ready this time," Old Man Whitebeard said with a smile.


    "I hope so..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 42 Evaluation And Registration

    *****************??*****************


    The next day, Arthur and the rest of the newly admitted outer-sect disciples were gathered together and led towards the real location of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The ce where they were before was called the Workers District.


    The Workers District was the part of the Heavenly Sword Sect where the servants of the sect who are assigned to matters of Heaven Sword City reside.


    They are actually the lowest rank servants in the entire sect.


    Arthur and the rest were led by the inner-sect disciple from yesterday and other outer-sect disciples.


    Walking deeper into the sect, Arthur and the rest arrived before a mist-filled valley.


    On both sides of the valley were two mountains that shot up into the clouds, causing its top to not be seen.


    ''The essence energy here is thicker. I assume it would be more abundant within,'' Arthur sensed with his spirit power.


    "This is where the sect really is."


    The inner-sect disciple whose name Arthur learned was Liam brought out a jade te that had runes inscribed on it. He injected his essence energy into the jade te, making it glow.


    And in the next second, the mist separated and formed a narrow path.


    "Follow me," Liam instructed, leading Arthur and the rest on the opened path.


    Arthur looked around him and did a mental calction and found out there were a total of two hundred and thirty-five of them that had passed the sect''s evaluation so far.


    ''No, it should be two hundred and thirty-six. That silver-haired girl is not here,'' Arthur wondered where she was.


    He was sure that she did not fail, but he wasn''t sure where she was.


    ''Maybe she got taken in as a disciple already. Or she had some connections,'' He spected.


    While they walked through the mist, the path behind them would close. Arthur wasn''t paying attention to all that, he was rather upied with his thoughts.


    ''Ever since I came into this sect, I have been having a feeling of urgency. With my Fate Sense, I know that I can not be taking things slow.''


    ''Since I refused to take the Elder whom Old Man Whitebeard rmended as my master, I can''ty low if I want to ascend the ranks of the sect quickly.''


    ''That''s why during my stay here, I will go by the name Invincible. That should send a lot of prideful idiots my way that would want to debunk the implication of my name.''


    ''But they would only serve to prove it right!''


    "Here we are."


    Before knowing it, Arthur and the rest had walked out of the mist-filled valley appearing before paradise looking ce, filled with mountain peaks and a lot of buildings built on them.


    There was a pathway where the stone was made of glittering stone bs.


    There were magnificent buildings on each side, with a lot of disciples moving to fro and looking at them curiously.


    Liam led them to a building that had the title, ''Registration Center'' in front of it.


    Walking inside the building, they appeared in a hall, where a young man sat behind a counter. He had a bored-like look in his eyes and spokezily.


    "So...these are the new swordlings?" Said the man.


    Liam smiled and replied, "Yes, Thomas. And I see you are stillzy as always."


    "I am notzy, it''s just everyone else who takes things too seriously."


    "I see. So anyway, do what you have to do, I will go set things up for the Sword Tower," Liam said and turned to leave.


    Thomas gave a signal to the other outer-sect disciples on duty and arranged for Arthur and the rest to stand in a queue.


    After that Thomas brought out a box-shaped device with a palm-shaped rune on top.


    This was a testing device that revealed a person''s age. It was an Artifact that was precise and urate. It was not a high leveled one, but it was rare.


    "Alright, so you step forward, state your name, and ce your hand on this box."


    Thomas directed them and brought out reading sses from his pocket and began to look and them.


    Some thought the spectacles were the normal ones but changed their mind when they saw glow a bit, with Thomas muttering cultivation levels of some of them randomly.


    ''Hmm, it''s working properly. Phew...I thought I broke it back then in that mission,'' Thomas let out a sigh of relief.


    "Youe forward," Thomas gestured at the person in front with his head.


    "Name?" He asked.


    "Sharon Fletcher!" The girl said nervously.


    "ce your hand here, please."


    She nodded and did as she was told. As she ced her hand on the inscribed palm-shaped rune on the box, it began to glow and soon a number appeared in the air above her palm.


    [17.11]


    Thomas nodded at that, and wrote on a book on the counter while saying, "Name: Sharon Fletcher, Age; 17 years, and 11 months old, Cultivation Level; Ninth Rank Spirit Condensation Realm."


    "Moved to the other side," Thomas instructed and shouted, "Next!"


    "Name: Wilson Akim, Age; 18 years old, Cultivation Level; Peak Spirit Condensation Realm."


    "Name: John Blitz, Age; 17 years and 6 months old, Cultivation Level; Seventh Rank Spirit Condensation Realm."


    "Name...


    Just like that, the evaluation continued until it reached the turn of someone Arthur knew.


    "Name?" Thomas asked.


    "Zaith Asura."


    "ce your hand on the box."


    "Hmm, so young?" Thomas muttered as he sensed Zaith''s cultivation level which was high for his age.


    "Name: Zaith Asura, Age; 16 years and 1 month old, Cultivation Level; Third Rank, Gold Core Realm!"


    Zaith nodded and walked to the other side.


    "What, he already broke through to the Gold Core Realm?"


    "A true genius amongst us, and he is only sixteen."


    "Yeah, the sect will probably be paying attention to him from the beginning, and with his talent, he wouldn''t take too long to be an inner disciple of the sect."


    Discussions arose between those behind Zaith, upon hearing his cultivation level.


    Generally, most would reach the Gold Core Realm at the age of twenty and above, and this is assuming they started cultivating at the age of twenty and above.


    And most of them here were seventeen and eighteen years old, so Zaith''s age and cultivation stood out a lot.


    "Next!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 43 Sword Tower

    *****************??*****************


    "Next!"


    The test continued until it got to someone Arthur was very interested in.


    "Name," Thomas asked.


    "Sun Wukong," was the reply he got.


    Thomas looked at the young man curiously, mostly because of his dressing. The clothes, he wore looked like that of a beggar.


    Along with his haggard-looking hair and bright yellow eyes, he stood out with his appearance. Plus, he was the only one here that was barefooted.


    After saying his name, Sun Wukong ced his hand on the box and his age appeared.


    [16.9]


    "Name: Sun Wukong, Age; 16 years and 9 months old, Cultivation Level; Rank Two Gold Core Realm!"


    "Hmm, another talented Swordling. Okay, move aside."


    Sun Wukong nodded and hummed as he moved to the area where those who had been registered were.


    "Wow, two geniuses at the Gold Core Realm. I guess the mainpetition amongst us newly admitted would be between those two," someone said.


    "No you''re wrong," another replied.


    "Huh, how do you mean?"


    "You were part of those that went for the test of Martial Spirit right?"


    "Uh, yeah?"


    "I knew it! You see, there is this other guy who should be stronger than that Zaith."


    "Really, then I''d like to see him too.."


    People discussed silently as the test continued.


    If it was any other disciple in charge they would have been told to keep quiet but Thomas couldn''t care less.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was thinking something way different than the others who just felt that Sun Wukong was a genius.


    ''Sun Wukong?''


    ''As in The Sun Wukong?!''


    ''I knew this guy was special. Damn, the way my Fate Sense vibrates when I look at him.''


    ''His name...if he is connected to the Sun Wukong that I know of in Mythology, then I have to get him to my side!'' Arthur decided in his heart.


    ''And the people''s reaction, no one has any idea of who he could be?''


    ''Sun Wukong...The Great Sage...I look forward to meeting you,'' Arthur smiled.


    While he was thinking, his turn came.


    "Name?"


    "Invincible," Arthur said trying not to smirk.


    "Okay..."


    "ce your hand on the box," Thomas instructed with disinterest.


    ''Tch, this guy,'' Arthur thought the guy was unique.


    While Thomas thought, ''You want me to get shocked and angry that you had such a name, and then try to make you change it because of pride like some useless viin?...sorry, but that whole thing is such a drag.''


    Thomas didn''t even bother to ask if that was Arthur''s real name and continued with what he was supposed to do.


    The others, however...


    "Invincible? What kind of name is that?"


    "This guy''s just showing off. He better be careful bearing such a name in the Sect."


    "Hey, wanna guess how long he willst in the sect before being forced to change his name?"


    A name like that will attract a lot of trouble in a sect like this, which is filled with unyielding sword cultivators that would never admit to being below anyone.


    Zaith looked at Arthur who had ced his hand on the age testing box.


    ''Invincible...I wonder... would you be able to bear the pressure of such a name in a sect filled with monsters?''


    Sun Wukong also looked at Arthur curiously, ''Hmm, he feels strong...I would like to fight him and know who''s stronger!''


    ''Master...I will definitely be strong enough to assist you,'' Luke said in his heart.


    "Name: Invincible, Age; 15 years and 3 months old, Cultivation Level; Peak Spirit Condensation Realm."


    "Good, you are the youngest here and your cultivation is sturdy enough, that you are almost on the verge of a breakthrough and can do so anytime," Thomas said as he touched his sses.


    Arthur nodded and moved to the side.


    Thomas had to use the sses which was an artifact that checked people''s cultivation level.


    Because only those that had awakened spirit power can evaluate a person''s cultivation, and he had not reached that realm yet.


    "Next!"


    *******


    After the registration, Liam came back and led them to another location. This time, they climbed one of the magnificent mountains.


    "This mountain is called Sword Peak."


    "This ce holds one of the most valued training grounds for Sword Cultivators."


    Liam told them as they climbed the mountain, which had a tiled path made of stairs.


    When they arrived at the peak of the mountain, they saw a tower in the distance, that was tall enough to reach the clouds.


    It had a total of 33 floors and had tiny sword-shaped symbols engraved all over it.


    A big stone b was in front of the tower and it bore its title.


    [ SWORD TOWER ]


    "As you can see this is Sword Tower," Liam led them to the doors of the tower.


    "The Sword Tower is a high-grade Earth-Rank Artifact. It allows disciples to test their battle strength and talent forbat."


    "Every new outer-sect disciple is required to go through it the first time. After that first time, it won''t be so easy to train here again. So you all do your best," Liam said as they reached the entrance.


    In front of the Sword Tower were two Sect Elders.


    One was a man in his forties and the other was a woman who looked to be in herte twenties. The woman was rather young amongst the Elders.


    "Greetings Elders, they are here," Liam bowed to the Elders.


    The man and woman nodded at Liam''s greeting and looked at Arthur and the rest evaluated them.


    Arthur felt a power trying to peer into his body. It was the spirit power of the Elders, but an obscure power arose from his Dantian and limited the spirit power of the Elders.


    Due to that interference, they could only sense ten drops of essence energy in Arthur, and the other ny drops escaped their scan.


    "Hmm, Sophia it appears we have a bunch of good seedlings this year," said the male Elder.


    "That''s right Elder David, I can sense potential swordsmen amongst them...and please don''t just call me by my name," the female Elder whispered thest part in a little anger.


    "Hehehe, I''m sorry..."


    "Hmph!"


    Elder David looked at Arthur and the rest and began to exin in detail what the Sword Tower in all about.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 44 Entering The Sword Tower

    *****************??*****************


    Elder David exined how things in the Sword Tower worked to Arthur and the rest.


    "After you all enter the Sword Tower, you just have to walk into one of the opened rooms within and the test will begin," David said with a straight look.


    "There are enough rooms to contain all of you, so you can all enter at once. Once the entrance to the room you enter is closed, you will find yourself in a circle."


    "This circle is referred to as the Sword Ring as it is a battle ring where you will battle Sword Puppets, which will immediately appear."


    Someone among the crowd raised his hand and asked, "Elder, are we allowed to use an outside source of strength like the treasures in our possession to assist us?"


    David looked at the one who spoke and said, "No, you can not. Immediately any such treasure is used, you would be sent out of the tower."


    "The Sword Tower is to test your ability to do battle, and any use of external sources of strength defeats that purpose."


    The crowd nodded in understanding, with some of them looking anxious as they never had any good battle experience.


    Arthur was confident of his strength in being able to surmount this challenge and do more.


    ''From the information I have of the Heavenly Sword Sect, it has been said that no one has ever been able to reach the highest floor, the 33rd Floor,'' Arthur recalled what he knew of the sect.


    ''The highest a disciple had been able to reach was the 25th floor, and said disciple is currently the third disciple of the Sect Leader.''


    Elder David continued speaking, "With that being said, your preferred weapon will be provided for you by the Tower when you enter, so you don''t have to worry about that."


    "Now the next thing you need to note is that you will all be tested ording to your cultivation level so that you know that no one has any advantage here due to having a higher cultivation level."


    "And finally, there will be a reward for the top ten persons that reached a higher floor than the rest. With the higher you rank, the greater the reward you will receive."


    "Moreover, there will be an even more special reward if anyone manages to reach the 25th floor," David suddenly smiled.


    Murmurs arose as the crowd was all fired up when they heard that they could be rewarded if they reached the top ten in this test.


    "Hmmm, Elder I want to ask. What about going past the 25th floor?"


    The sudden question quieted the crowd as everyone''s interest was piqued.


    "Yeah, what about reaching higher than that, what would the sect do then?"


    David wanted to reply but Sophia spoke before he did.


    "If anyone could go past the 25th floor, then that person will be one of the candidates for the position of the Heavenly Sword Sect''s Prime Disciple."


    In any sect, the Prime Disciple is the strongest disciple and also the next in line to be the sect leader. This was a great opportunity and many of them desired such an identity.


    "But I will have you know that no one had gone past the 25th floor in the history of the sect," Sophia felt that it would remain the case for this generation too.


    "Aside from that only one person had reached the 25th floor, and the rest all stopped at the 24th floor, so everyone should know their limits."


    "After all, you can die from this test as this is not an illusion formation. All injuries sustained are real, so let me say it once more, know your limits," Sophia said with a serious expression and a somewhat cold tone


    David looked at her from the corner of his eye and said nothing, only he thought in his heart.


    ''She still said it in the end...''


    The crowd felt like cold water was poured upon them and their stirred-up hearts cooled down.


    "Doesn''t that mean that going past the 25th floor would be practically impossible for us?"


    "That''s right, I know I am not weak but I wouldn''t count on surpassing what no one had ever done before."


    Whatever confidence the crowd had was washed away as reality set in. Almost everyone removed the goal of reaching the 25th floor from their hearts...almost.


    ''I have to seed!'' Sun Wukong clenched his fist tightly as even if he didn''t want to, he must reach the 25th floor.


    "Hey, why so serious?" A voice said from behind Sun Wukong.


    Sun Wukong heard that voice and turned to see Arthur who had appeared by his side while the Elder was speaking.


    "You are Invincible," Sun Wukong was surprised as he did not sense when Arthur appeared beside him.


    ''My senses are very keen, so how did he do it?'' He wondered.


    "Yes, I am. I saw you looking a bit moody and couldn''t help but check out on a fellow disciple. What''s wrong?" Arthur smiled.


    "What?..." Sun Wukong didn''t expect that and just answered.


    "Um, I am not allowed to tell you the real reason but, I just have to reach the 25th floor no matter what. Only thing is, I don''t know if I can do it," Sun Wukong said with a frown.


    "Oh, is that it?" Arthur asked.


    Sun Wukong was confused by such a response as Arthur''s expression indicated that what he was worried about was not an issue.


    "What do you mean?" He asked.


    "Isn''t it just the 25th floor? You can do it for sure. Even if you don''t believe you can, I do," Arthur said with a grin and just walked away.


    Sun Wukong stood there with a dumbfounded expression because he could see that Arthur spoke with confidence and he was not gaming it at all.


    ''He believes in me that much?''


    Sun Wukong suddenly felt a bit more confident in his ability because of that, and he also recalled a certain memory.


    "You are Sun Wukong, that name is all the strength you need," he muttered thest words he heard from his master who had disappeared a few years ago.


    "I am Sun Wukong...I won''t let you down, Master."


    By this time Sophia had finished speaking and the door of the Sword Tower had been opened.


    Everyone began to walk into the tower and as they were told when they entered it, they appeared in a round hall filled with an unknown number of rooms.


    Under the instruction of the Elders, everyone picked a room and entered. Like and Arthur did too.


    And so the test began...only...


    "Why did you lie to them?" Elder David asked Sophia.


    "I think it was best that way, what good would it do if they were afraid of death," Sophia replied.


    David sighed, "I understand...you don''t want to allow the past to repeat itself."


    "Let''s not dwell on that please."


    David nodded and changed the topic, "Do you think any of them will be able to reach the 25th floor?"


    "Hmm, I am not sure. Although I heard that there are a few good seedlings amongst them that I am sure someone will reach the 24th floor."


    "I think so too."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 45 Fighting In The Sword Tower

    *****************??*****************


    After Arthur entered one of the rooms, the entrance closed.


    Looking around, the room was not very big and there was a giant circle drawn on the floor.


    "This should be the battle ring that the Elder spoke about," Arthur looked at it closely.


    Arthur walked into the battle ring and immediately he did so, symbols appeared on it and it lit up.


    "Choose your weapon!"


    A voice spoke to Arthur, seeminglying from all corners of the room.


    "None," Arthur replied.


    "So be it."


    After that, mist appeared at the edges of the battle ring and Arthur was unable to see beyond the mist.


    ? "If you are beaten out of this ring or give up voluntarily, you will be sent out of the room," said the voice from the Tower once more.


    ''This must be the Artifact Spirit of the Sword Tower.''


    Earth Rank Artifacts and above are sentient with the higher level one having an artifact spirit within them.


    They are just like the Artifact Spirit of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Arthur heard footsteps and soon a figure in full body amour holding a sword came from within the mist and stood opposite Arthur in the battle ring.


    The figure was d in bronze amour, even its head amour had no holes for eyes.


    This was the Sword Puppet that was spoken about by the Elders.


    *nk!*


    The Sword Puppet took a fighting stance and in an instant, it sent a sh forward.


    Arthur tilted his body to the side, effectively dodging the attack.


    *Swoosh!*


    But the sword puppet suddenly twisted its sword with a little change in its stance, surprising Arthur a bit.


    Arthur reacted fast enough and bent backward.


    After dodging he stood straight and put some distance between him and the sword puppet.


    The Sword Puppet did not give him any chance to catch his breath and continued with its attack.


    Arthur continued to dodge every sword attack sent his way with rtive ease.


    ''It seems to be using some kind of sword technique,'' Arthur saw some patterns in the puppet''s attack after some time.


    ''Hmm, this is a very good battle technique. But it has a lot of loopholes, and seems iplete.''


    After some time, Arthur had already seen through the sword puppet''s attack and decided to end the battle.


    "I have seen enough," he moved with greater agility and appeared at the puppet''s side.


    The puppet could not react fast enough and was still in the process of sending an attack forward when Arthur appeared at its side.


    Arthur sent a punch at the puppet''s hand, which disarmed it.


    *nk!*


    The sword fell to the floor and Arthur grabbed the hand of the puppet and raised it to the air.


    He suddenly had an idea and said, "Puppet Smash!"


    Arthur smashed the puppet on the floor with great strength.


    *Bang!*


    The puppet twitched at that and didn''t get up.


    The mist at the edge of the battle ring extended and covered the puppet and the sword drawing them into the mist.


    Arthur released his spirit sense and carefully inspected the surroundings and found something interesting.


    ''I am in an illusion. The elder from before was lying about dying in this test.''


    Arthur finally saw through things.


    ''The illusion began immediately the mist appeared and now...''


    Arthur could feel his body moving upwards as though he was in an elevator. But in the illusion, he was standing still.


    *nk!*


    He felt his real body stop and understood that he was on the second floor of the tower.


    *Tap!* *Tap!* *Tap!*


    Another sword puppet in bronze amour appears from behind the mist and took a battle stance.


    ''Hmm, this one is stronger,'' Arthur thought when he noticed that there were fewer openings in this sword puppetpared to thest.


    Arthur withdrew his spirit power and the battle began once more.


    *******


    While Arthur and the rest battled within the sword tower, a group of spectators appeared outside the tower.


    They were outer-sect disciples dressed in white robes with the crest of the Heavenly Sword Sect on their chests.


    There were also a few inner-sect disciples who were dressed in blue robes and had stronger cultivation that the others.


    Even a few elders of the sect had arrived.


    "Did you hear? There are a few talented people amongst the new disciples this time."


    "Yes, I heard there was one thatprehended sword intent whole climbing the Sword Stairs."


    "No shit, you believe that? In my opinion, he must have already learned sword intent and just decided to make it seem as though he didn''t, to attract the attention of the sect."


    "Hmm, you might be right."


    The disciples discussed as they looked at the sword tower.


    Above the entrance of the sword tower from a glowing number that corresponded to the highest floor that had been reached by those that are within.


    Currently, it was disying the number, ''3'', which soon changed to ''4''.


    "The test just started and someone is already on the 4th floor. The quality of this set is good indeed," said an inner disciple.


    "Say, Damon, do you think anyone would be able to break the record?"


    The question was directed to an inner disciple who stood in front of the group as though he was their leader.


    "I don''t know," Damon replied in an uncaring tone.


    "Well, I think it''s impossible. That guy back then was a monster in every sense of the word."


    The other disciples all agreed with him.


    **********


    Within the sword tower, David and Sophia stood in the hall looking at something.


    In front of the rooms where Arthur and the rest entered was a screen that was showing what was happening in the illusion for each person.


    In front of Arthur''s room, was a screen that was showing the footage of what was happening in his battle, and it was the same for everyone else.


    David and Sophia watched on, mostly paying attention to those that showed goodbat talent.


    Due to that, they noticed the most outstanding so far.


    "That boy is the one that was told to reach the 25th floor or else he would be kicked out of the sect right?" David pointed at a certain screen.


    Sophia looked at where he pointed and saw the ongoing footage of Sun Wukong battling the sword puppet with his bare hands.


    "Yes, I heard it was because his Martial Spirit rank was too low, but for some reason, he was still given a chance," Sophia wondered why that was.


    "That''s true, apparently the details were kept secret. But regardless, even if his Martial Spirit is low, if he is able to reach the 25th floor, then that makes up for his disadvantage."


    "You are right. After all, reaching the 25th floor signifies that he has a battle power of five stars..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to all who are supporting this story.


    Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 46 The 13th Floor

    *****************??*****************


    "Anyone who reaches the 25th floor would be rated as having a battle power of five stars," Sophia did feel that Sun Wukong would be able to achieve such a rank.


    "But getting a battle power of five stars is not what just any genius can do. Even in our sect, there is only one such person with a battle power of five stars," David felt the same way too.


    "Let''s not assume just yet. There might be pleasant surprises¡­" Sophia looked at Arthur''s screen as she said this.


    David follows her eyes, "Hmm, you may be right."


    Having a battle power rating of five stars meant that one can be said to be invincible in the same realm, and can even fight those in a greater realm than they are.


    There is a total of ten stars for the battle power rating, with one star being the lowest and ten stars being the highest one could reach. But in the Mortal Emperor Realm, a battle power rating of seven stars is the highest in history.


    Anything beyond seven stars is nothing more than a legend to the inhabitants of this world.


    Meanwhile, Arthur had already reached the sixth floor of the Sword Tower. He could have gone faster, but he was using this as an opportunity to train his battle experience.


    Although he had already trained in the forests and fought multiple spirit beasts, they were in the end still just beasts with their intelligence being lower than that of humans.


    But the Sword Puppets fight like real cultivators and if Arthur didn''t know that they were puppets he would have thought that there was a person underneath that amour.


    *Swish!*


    Arthur dodged another attack from a Sword Puppet and sent an attack of his forward. The puppet twisted its sword and blocked Arthur''s attack while taking a few steps back.


    Arthur followed up with a punch sent at its lower abdomen, but the puppet swung its sword downwards and Arthur had to withdraw his attack and sent a kick at its head which sessfullynded on the puppet and sent it flying.


    Soon, Arthur cleared this floor and moved on to the next one.


    "If I had learned some more martial arts techniques, then I would be able to finish this faster," Arthur felt that his speed was slow even though he was defeating the puppets easily without a sweat.


    Only he had no idea that his speed was already very fast.


    "Whoa, someone just advanced to the seventh floor!"


    "Yeah, I see it too. Damn, that''s crazily fast, I wonder who it is?"


    "It appears that we may have underestimated this bunch of new disciples."


    "I don''t know, I think it is still too early to judge. Who knows, maybe the person is just using all his trump cards right from the get-go to attain the speed that he has," an outer-disciple spected.


    "Hmm, that could be true. Otherwise, our sect might be having another five-star genius."


    "Isn''t that a good thing? With two five-star geniuses, our sect might finally take the number one spot from the Hartfield Royal Academy."


    **********


    The cultivation of the sword puppets that one would face in the sword tower would increase with each subsequent floor. The sword puppet that Arthur faced on the seventh floor had a cultivation rank in the second level of the Gold Core Realm.


    Just like that, the opponents Arthur faced became stronger and faster as he progressed. And not only that, their battle techniques became perfect and their attacking strategies were no different from an actual sword cultivator sometimes Arthur felt that there was an experienced cultivator underneath that amour.


    While Arthur was climbing the Sword Tower, the others who were climbing with him had begun to fail and were sent out of the tower through another entrance, making it so that they could not see the footage of others like David and Sophia were doing.


    This was to maintain confidentiality, as it would not be good if everyone saw the trump cards of the others.


    "Man, I did not expect this test to be so hard that I did not manage to reach the fifth floor!"


    "Yeah, I stooped at the third floor, so I can''t imagine how those other guys managed to do it."


    "Hey look, someone has reached the 12th floor!"


    A shout drew everyone''s attention to the number being disyed on the wall of the Sword Tower.


    "The 12th floor already? Isn''t that too fast?"


    "Yeah, I was there back then when that guy ascended the Sword Tower, and he wasn''t this fast."


    While they discussed that, the number being disyed changed again and became ''13''.


    At a building not far from the Sword Tower, a group of disciples stood on a balcony watching the Sword Tower from far. Their garment was different from that of the outer-sect and inner-sect disciples.


    Upon seeing the speed at which the floors of the tower were being cleared, one of them spoke with a stern tone.


    "Send word quickly, there is a high chance of someone setting a new record on the Sword Tower!"


    One of them nodded and left promptly.


    "This year''s bunch are good eh?"


    "So it appears..."


    ----------


    "Hmm, they are getting stronger and more skilled..."


    *nk!*


    Zaith blocked the attack sent at him with a weapon that looked like thebination of a spear and an axe.


    Zaith was currently on the 10th floor, just three floors below Arthur, but no one except David and Sophia noticed.


    He battled the sword puppet while contemting if he should use his intent yet.


    "Not yet, you need to conserve your strength. Besides, this is also good training for you."


    A voice that only Zaith could hear spoke to him. The voice came as though it was within his soul.


    "I understand," Zaith responded and continued his battle.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to all who are supporting this story.


    Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 47 The 25th Floor!

    *****************??*****************


    Time passed and soon there were less than twenty left still climbing the Sword Tower.


    At this time, Arthur had arrived at the 22nd floor, and from here on out, he could no longer afford to conserve his strength.


    David and Sophia watched from within the hall the performance of Arthur and the rest that was left.


    "It appears that someone will break the record this year," Sophia said.


    "This boy, Invincible right? Where did hee from?" David was curious about Arthur''s identity.


    "You sure don''t believe that is his real name right?" He asked.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. After all, everyone has a secret or past that they would rather keep secret. Isn''t that so...'' David''."


    David went silent at that response and decided to not bring up the matter again.


    "But then again, curiosity can be controlled but not prevented, so I too would like to know more about this new genius of our sect," Sophia said suddenly with a tiny gleam in her eyes.


    "I see. Then what about him," David gestured to Sun Wukong who was on the 20th floor.


    "He is the only apart from that kid who isn''t using a weapon and also had not used any intent so far."


    "Him? I am beginning to see the reason why he was still offered admission despite the low rank of his Martial Spirit."


    "That''s true, he looks like one of those anomalies whose talent indicated weakness but rose above it?"


    "Seems so..."


    ------


    While the Elders chatted Sun Wukong was beginning to have a hard time.


    "King Kong Fist!"


    *Bang!*


    His attack was blocked but the strength behind it caused the sword puppet to slide backward.


    Sun Wukong wasted no time and followed up with a barrage of fist attacks.


    "Hah hah hah hah hah!" He shouted with each punch he threw.


    His fighting style would appear barbaric to others but it was very effective as the puppet did not have any chance to retaliate and was soon decimated.


    *Bang!*


    Sun Wukong cleared the floor.


    After that, he sat down cross-legged and tried to regte his breathing and recover some of his spent energy.


    ''Damn, this is harder than I thought it was. I am already almost at my limit!''


    Sun Wukong had taken a lot of hits but his physique which was much stronger than the average cultivator allowed him to have only minor injuries on his body.


    The real strain was on his strength and energy.


    He was pushing himself to fight at his optimum state at this point, as he had to reach the 25th floor no matter what.


    After the 15th floor, there would be a resting time given before the moving to next battle.


    "This tower had revealed a lot of ws I never knew I had. Master was right, I need tempering in the outside world, and those ''Monkeys'' back there were not going to be enough."


    After a while, he arrived on the 21st floor and the next battle began.


    -----


    Coincidentally, Zaith arrived on the 21st floor at the same time as Sun Wukong.


    "Hah..."


    Zaith was getting tired too, and also had some injuries which he ignored.


    ''Good thing this is only an illusion, and I can use some techniques that would leave a few hidden injuries if it were real.''


    He had been informed of the true nature of the Sword Tower by the voice in his head.


    "This has gotten tough. I can''t hold back any longer..."


    Zaith''s eye began to glow red a bit as a ghastly killing intent enveloped him and the surrounding.


    He heard footsteps and a sword puppet appeared before him from the mist.


    This time, the sword puppet was wearing silver-colored armor instead of bronze, indicating their difference in strength.


    "Let''s battle..."


    *Swoosh!*


    -----


    Outside the Sword Tower, more disciples arrived to witness the birth of another five-star genius in the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The Elders of the Sect had been alerted and many of them rushed here as quickly as they could to take some talented youngsters as their disciples.


    Most were eyeing those who remained in the tower until now.


    "Elder Ajan, you''re here too? I thought you were in closed-door cultivation?"


    "How can you say that Elder Nashin, you are the one who was away from the sect and had to use a treasure to teleport here? You sure are desperate for a disciple."


    "Hmph! A bunch of old bones, you all should go to your mountain caves and leave these ones to the Elders who are capable."


    "What did you just say?"


    Some of the Elders were already arguing about taking a disciple under them. While others just waited with patience.


    But a few were already sending out invitations to those who hade out of the tower but did pretty well.


    Soon, there were only less than ten people left within the Sword Tower, and Luke was one of them.


    Unlike Arthur, Luke had no idea that he was in an illusion. And at that moment, his body was filled with sword wounds within the illusion.


    He took deep breaths constantly, and his body was beginning to shake due to fatigue.


    ''I am at my limit...I don''t think I can go any further,'' he thought to himself.


    Luke just defeated the Sword Puppet of the 15th floor and he was spent.


    ''I wonder where Master had reached,'' he thought about Arthur who he believes should be having it easy.


    "Do you want to withdraw?" A voice asked.


    It was the voice of the Sword Tower''s Artifact Spirit.


    "Do I want to withdraw?" Luks whispered to himself.


    ''No, I can still go on a little longer...''


    "Not yet, I will continue," Luke replied.


    "Very well then. Just be reminded that the test will get much harder from the next floor."


    Luke nodded and stood up with his weapon in his hand.


    "Let''s do this..."


    Aside from Luke, there was another person who was struggling on the 15th floor.


    "Argh!"


    A young man screamed as a sword got stabbed into his thighs.


    "Shit! This hurts as hell!" He screamed in pain not knowing that it was all an illusion...only this illusion felt all too real.


    Although h was injured and was bleeding continuously which was slowly weakening him, he still grits his teeth and refused to forfeit.


    ''Thatdy said we might die here...but I can not give up like this...I have to reach the 16th floor at least!''


    This was the same person that Arthur noticed was beginning to change at the Sword Stairs.


    Ever since then, he had stirred up a will in him that even he knew nothing of. And that ''will'' had pushed him past his limits multiple times.


    If it was not for the change he underwent, he would not have been able to go past the tenth floor.


    Meanwhile, an uproar had been raised outside the tower.


    "Everyone look, the number has changed again!"


    "25!"


    "It''s the 25th floor! Someone has reached the 25th floor and it is the fastest clear history!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to all who are supporting this story.


    Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 48 Clearing The 25th Floor!

    *****************??*****************


    "It''s the 25th floor! Someone has reached the 25th floor and it is the fastest clear in history!"


    Many exmations arose amongst the disciples outside the tower, and even the Elders were excited.


    "This is unprecedented. A great genius hase to our sect. Quick send word to the higher-ups!"


    They brought out Artifacts that could send messages over a long distance and contacted the upper echelons of the sect.


    The disciples also discussed what was happening before their eyes.


    "His record has been broken. I never saw thising!"


    "True, who would have expected it? After all, it has been no more than five years since the now previous record was set and one was expecting another monstrous genius in the next hundred years."


    "Guys don''t you forget that ''he'' isn''t one to take this lying down."


    "You''re right, that fellow is extremely prideful. I just wonder how things will turn out."


    The disciple who set the previous record had a very powerful background in the sect. And even his strength was something no other disciple in the sect could match even though there were some with greater cultivation than him.


    "You guys are getting worried? As for me, I am rather excited about the prospect of a sh between two great geniuses. The Heavenly Sword Sect had been too calmtely in my opinion."


    "That''s right."


    Soon a sound of flying was heard as multipls figures arrived and stood in the air above the crowd. They were the Elders of the sect with a higher rank.


    There was a hierarchy among the elders. The sect had Outer-Court Elders, Inner-Court Elders, Senior Elders, and Great Elders.


    Above the Great Elders were the sect''s guardian elders, who were called the Left Guardian Elder and the Right Guardian Elder.


    And overseeing these two elders was the Supreme Guardian Elder, whose authority was only below the Sect Leader, and above that of the Vice-Sect Leader.


    But by tradition, he does not participate in the decision-making of the sect, and his main purpose is as his title implies, to protect the sect.


    Although there are rumors that he was more powerful than the sect leader, but those are just rumors as one can only know the truth if they battled.


    "Look, even the Senior Elders have arrived!" A disciple shouted.


    The Senior Elders of the sect were rarely seen as they were mostly in seclusion. Matters of the sect were managed by those ranked below them so that they could focus more on their cultivation.


    ----------


    David and Sophia had their gazes focused on Arthur''s footage.


    "Do you think he can get past this floor and reach the 26th?" Sophia has a serious expression on her face.


    "From what we have seen so far, he should be able to. The Sword Puppet will be using sword intent from now on and its overall strength is equivalent to an elite Gold Core Realm Cultivator of the 8th rank," David replied.


    "Hmm, he should be using his trump cards now just like the others..."


    ...


    Arthur stood on the 25th floor with a slightly serious expression on his face.


    Opposite him stood a Sword Puppet with shiny silver amour and a dangerous aura surrounding it.


    ''Sword Intent!''


    Arthur knew what that aura was.


    ''Sword Intent at the first rank.''


    ''Hmmm, the sword techniques used by the sword puppets are already very deadly. Now that sword intent is added unto it, I will have to get serious.''


    Arthur decided to reveal some of his strength. He was not yet tired in any way aspared to the others.


    He had not expended much energy, and neither had he used the power of any of the Intents that he hadprehended.


    "I don''t want to expose the elemental intents that I haveprehended so I will have to make do with the others...''


    Others...


    Arthur hadprehended other intents aside from the ten elemental type intents that he hadprehended with the help of his cultivation technique.


    The Sword Intent was just one of them.


    There were two others.


    Arthur took a deep breath and activate two powers from within him. An aura different from that of Sword Intent and more subtle was stirred up in him.


    These intents were more geared to his physical body than the surroundings, unlike the others.


    ''Strenght and Speed,'' Arthur moved his body with that thought and attacked.


    His speed was swift and the sword puppet was barely able to swing its sword to deflect Arthur''s attack.


    *Bang!*


    Nevertheless, it got sent flying to the other end of the battle ring, and itsnding caused cracks to appear on the floor.


    "What was that? Is that his trump card?" David was perplexed.


    He did not see Arthur cast any special technique and his speed and strength increased exponentially.


    "Don''t tell me that he was holding back his strength all these while?" He asked no one in particr.


    "That should not be the case David, or else it would be too absurd no?" Sophia felt it could not be so.


    "I agree, the implications of that would mean that a battle power of five stars is easily achieved by this fellow...that''s crazy..."


    They continued watching but this time, there was anticipation in their eyes.


    Arthur keeps on attacking the Sword Puppet with blinding speed in such a manner that the puppet could on be on the defensive.


    *nk!*


    Arthur manage to disarm the puppet and grabbed its head before it could evade, then he raised it up and with great strength smashed it on the floor.


    *Boom!*


    With that, this floor was cleared and Arthur was sent to the next floor.


    David; "..."


    Sophia; "...."


    "Sophia, isn''t the test supposed to get harder with each floor?" David called Sophia by her name.


    Sophia who would normally react in an unfriendly manner to that acted like she didn''t hear it.


    "It should be..."


    "Then why does it seem that he is clearing the floors faster than before?"


    "If you ask me that, who will I ask then?"


    Outside the number disyed by the Sword Tower changed and a number that had never been witnessed since the sect was established was revealed to the shocked gazes of the crowd.


    [ 26 ]


    "!!!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Thanks to all who are supporting this story.


    Join my discord server for moremunication with me (the Author) and other readers. I will be giving more information and answering more questions there.


    Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 49 The Guardian Elders Arrive!

    *****************??*****************


    "26th...the 26th floor!"


    There was an uproar caused by that number. Many were shocked, many were excited, and many felt disbelieving.


    The Elders were the most excited.


    "This is great, a genius with battle power greater than five stars had appeared in the sect!"


    At this time, it was not just the Senior Elders that had arrived, but even the Great Elders hade too.


    And from the looks of it, this was not the end. Many more who were in seclusion left their cultivation abode to witness history being made in the sect.


    It could not be helped as the prospect of having a genius with a battle power rating that is above five stars was too much.


    After all, none with such ability had appeared in the entire continent for over a hundred thousand years!


    Within the tower...


    Arthur had gotten much better at dodging the attacks of the Sword Puppet and his battle sense had improved tremendously as he fought.


    ''The rate at which my fighting skills are getting better is insane... it almost like I am remembering how to fight and not learning?''


    Because of his past life, he was improving much faster than even he expected. Although he only retained a minuscule amount of his past life''s memories, his soul was somewhat able to remember his battle experience.


    As Arthur trains and fights, he would feel a certain vibration from deep within his soul and anytime it happens he would suddenlyprehend a new way to attack and defend in the most effective manner possible.


    "This kid...his battle skills suddenly became much greater" David eximed as he watched.


    "You are right...if I had to describe it, I would say he looks more like an old monster that has faced countless battles and refined his fighting skills to a very high level."


    "But that is impossible, right? So it can only be said that he is extremely talented."


    Both young elders had no idea how close to the truth they were as the thought of Arthur being a reincarnated person didn''t cross their minds.


    Soon, just as fast as on the previous floor, Arthur defeated the Sword Puppet and moved on to the next floor.


    The number outside the tower changed once more showing Arthur''s advancement to the 27th floor.


    This further solidified his ability as a six-star battle genius in the eyes of the spectators.


    On the 27th floor, the challenge increased exponentially. And the puppet''s strength had reached the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    *******


    In a location hidden deep within the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    A voice was heard...


    "Hmm, is it finally here?"


    Outside the Sword Tower, two elders appeared. They were one male and one female and looking at them, one would be able to tell that they had aged visibly by their appearance


    "Oh my God! It''s the guardian elders!"


    "Both the Left Guardian Elder and the Right Elder Guardians are here?!"


    "I have never seen them since I joined the sect and it has been over five years now!"


    "Guardian Majin, where is this youngster from?"


    The olddy who was the Left Guardian Elder asked the man.


    "I don''t know, Elder Ashina. The only one who can answer that would be the Sect Leader and the Supreme Guardian," the Right Guardian Elder stroked his long beard which was well groomed.


    "Hmm, that kid might have a powerful background then if it''s true."


    "Yes, but he seems to want to keep it hidden. But no matter, he is a part of our sect now and with the looks of times our fates are getting intertwined together."


    Elder Majin had a certain glow in his eyes as he spoke.


    "Will the Supreme Guardian be showing up, along with the Sect Leader?" Elder Ashina asked.


    "The Sect Leader can not make it due to you know what. And as for the Supreme Guardian, he should already be here."


    In the sky close to the clouds, two old men stood and watched the events from above.


    Although they were there no one could sense their presence. This was Old Man Whitebeard and the Supreme Guardian.


    "The kid you brought is a real gem eh?"


    "Of course, even though it was his idea."


    "Well it doesn''t matter...oh he has advanced again."


    Arthur had advanced to the 28th floor. And this time his expression became serious as he looked at the Sword Puppet he was to face.


    *Shing!*


    The puppet drew its sword and the space surrounding its sword began to vibrate intensely.


    "It''s activating a technique!"


    Arthur decided to attack first and interrupt the puppet, but he was already toote.


    The puppet waved its sword at Arthur and an energy attack gets sent forward.


    *sh!*


    Arthur was barely able to dodge midway through his attack, but the sword still touched him.


    *Drip* *Drip*


    Blood trickled down from his cheeks where a wound that looks like it was created from a sword attack was.


    ''That attack was fa-?!''


    The Sword puppet did not give Arthur the time to think and sent three sword energy attacks in session.


    Arthur had to increase the power of his speed intent before he was able to dodge safely.


    ''Rank 7 Speed Intent!''


    *Swoosh!*


    With his speed enhanced, Arthur dodged all the sword energy attacks with uracy.


    But the only thing was the attacks gave him no time to catch his breath.


    The sword puppet had already gotten the advantage in attacking first and it moved closer to Arthur.


    Arthur kept his distance as he could sense that the sword intent being used was greater than before.


    ''It should be above the fifth rank!''


    ''I can''t keep dodging, but I have no suitable attack for situations like this.''


    Arthur felt he had focused too much on the basics and should have taken some time to learn some martial arts techniques.


    "Hmm, he is facing trouble with the attack speed." David noticed that the sword puppet was giving Arthur trouble.


    "It appears so. But why isn''t he using any martial arts technique? Could it be that he doesn''t know any?" Sophia asked.


    "That''s right, if he had any good technique he would have used it by now. Maybe he is still holding back?"


    Meanwhile, Arthur had finally decided on how to triumph in this battle.


    ''Currently, I have two choices, the first one is to attack at the cost of getting injured, and the other...''


    "I guess it''s time to use that."


    Arthur signed and released his Spirit Power.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: A thank you to everyone who has been voting for this story.


    Please join my discord server => Here''s the link:


    https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 50 Prime Disciple?

    ******************??******************


    As Arthur released his spirit power the entire scene became much clearer to him.


    ''My perception is enhanced!''


    Arthur could now sense the attacks of the Sword Puppet and its attacks became much slower in his perception.


    *swoosh!*


    With that, he was able to maneuver his way out of the tight spot he previously was.


    He stepped back and put some space between him and the puppet and waited.


    ''Come on, attack me first...''


    The sword puppet didn''t disappoint and activated its sword intent and ran towards Arthur. As it came closer it began to send multiple energy attacks faster than it previously did.


    ''I can see them clearly now!''


    Arthur wasn''t fazed any longer and did something unpredictable.


    *Crack!*


    Arthur dipped the tip of his shoes with strength into the floor and shot his leg forward.


    *swoosh!*


    A piece of stone flew with great speed at the puppet, and Arthur dodged its attack.


    The puppet didn''t foresee such an attack from Arthur and had to block it hurriedly.


    ''Now!''


    ''Speed Intent...Rank-8!"


    Arthur had a big speed boost again and arrived before the puppet just as it deflected his previous attack which was just a distraction.


    Before the puppet could swing its sword at Arthur, he grabbed its head and once more did something he was beginning to like.


    "Smash!"


    Arthur bashed it on the floor, creating arge crack from the collision.


    *Boom!"


    The puppet was incapacitated after that.


    "Damn, that felt good!" Arthur grinned, thinking of doing that again.


    "The whole test is going to be getting amped up from here on out. Being restricted in my attack methods is going to be a challenge, but..."


    Arthur ced his hand on his neck and tilted his head causing a slight cracking sound.


    "...that makes things interesting."


    ''And besides, I am getting more skilled in using my power.''


    Arthur had not been able to use the intents that he hadprehended in battle and this test was helping him understand what he could do.


    David and Sophia looked at Arthur''s disy with surprise once more.


    "Well, that was an unexpected turnaround. But weirdly enough, I kind of expected him to win in the end?" David felt like Arthur had left a great impression on him that he can not forget.


    "Trust me, you are not alone on that..."


    Outside the Sword Tower, the number disyed changed again.


    [28]


    "Look, he has advanced again!"


    "Wait how are we sure that it''s a ''he''?"


    "Yeah, it could be a female disciple for all we know!"


    "What do you mean ''a female disciple''! It is definitely a guy up there!"


    "Are you looking for a fight?!"


    Amotion was raised as people began to argue if the person who ascended the highest floor was male or female.


    And before the Elders could react, it developed into a full-blown debate on how female cultivators are often underestimated in the cultivation world.


    Only the Guardian Elders knew who was on the highest floor, but they would not be saying anything.


    "What the hell is this?"


    The Elders couldn''t think of what to do in this situation until one Elder spoke.


    "I think it should be a male disciple. Men are more powerful after all."


    "Yeah, you hear thatdies?! Even the Elders are in support!" A male disciple shouted with great vigor.


    "That would be going overboard no? There have been legendary female cultivators that have made history on the continents that even you men can only look up to!" A female Elder said with slight discontent.


    "That''s right, who can say cultivators like the Night Star Empress, or the Red Sun Queen were weak huh? I dare you!" A female disciple supported the female Elder.


    Just like that, the voices of the crowd filled the ce as they argued and temporarily forgot about the Sword Tower.


    "What''s wrong with these people?" The Left Guardian Elder, Ashina asked.


    "Didn''t see that oneing," The Right Guardian Elder, Majin shook his head.


    "Should we tell them to shut it?"


    "No need, they''ll stop on their own."


    Above the crowd, the Supreme Guardian and Old Man Whitebeard were discussing something else entirely.


    "At this rate, this youngster might just clear all 33 floors of the Sword Tower," the Supreme Elder said with expectation and some doubt.


    "Might?... If you ask me I''ll say he will definitely pass all floors," Old Man Whitebeard had full confidence in Arthur.


    "You are so sure of him. Well, I guess we only have to wait and see then."


    "Yes, that''s right. By the way, does thatw still stand?"


    "Whichw?"


    "Come on old friend, don''t y dumb with me. I know the rule that your Sect Founder set, before he left to Heaven knows where," Old Man Whitebeard snickered.


    "I know what you mean. To answer your question yes, thew still stands."


    "That means as long as he clears all floors he will be the Prime Disciple of the sect and the next to seed the Sect Leader?"


    "Apparently, but not everyone will want to follow that old rule. So things might not be as smooth," the Supreme Elder frowned a bit.


    "I understand, yours is not the only sect that has different factions with different interests. No power is truly united in its ways."


    "We''ll see how the Sect Leader handles it then..."


    While All this was going on, Arthur had cleared the 28th floor and arrived on the next floor.


    [29!]


    "He advanced again!" A male disciple shouted at the top of his lungs.


    "I already told you, the person might be a girl!" A female disciple beside him knocked him on his head.


    "Ouch! Okay then, let me rephrase that...look, ''he or she has advanced again!"


    "Oh heavens..." The girl face-palmed.


    ''This sect is filled with idiots!''


    Within the tower, Arthur noticed that the sword intent of the puppet on this floor is at the 8th rank.


    The sword of the puppet glowed and essence energy began to surround the sword in a spiraling manner.


    "Okay, this is new."


    Arthur took a battle stance and released more of his spirit power, and used the enhanced perception it gave to prepare.


    ''I should attack first, but I also want to see what technique it is about to use.''


    *nk!*


    The Sword Puppet took a step forward and drew its sword backward with its tip facing Arthur.


    The glow of the sword intensified and Arthur could see it vibrate from where he stood.


    The vibration of the sword was so great that his spirit power was being pushed back a bit.


    *nk!*


    The puppet took another step forward and sent its attack at Arthur.


    ''Shit, dodge!''


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: A thank you to everyone who has been voting for this story.


    Please join my discord server => Here''s the link:


    https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 51 30th Floor Cleared, Martial Origin Realm Puppet!

    *****************??*****************


    ''Shit, dodge!''


    *Boom!*


    A mini crater was formed at the ce where Arthur stood previously.


    ''That was close!''


    He had managed to dodge in time by increasing his speed to the max and with the help of his enhanced perception which helped him predict the trajectory of the energy attack.


    After Arthur dodged that attack, the sword puppet sent an energy attack at him again, but this one was much weaker and was just like the one he faced on the previous floor.


    Arthur was still able to dodge each attack that was sent his way. And just as he was wondering if the Sword Puppet could only send such an attack once, it released it again.


    *Boom!*


    Arthur dodged.


    ''I need to get close!''


    Arthur was beginning to hate being in this state where he was limited in his attack methods.


    How do you defeat an opponent who has fast long-range attacks that you don''t?


    ''Get up close and personal...also I need to be faster.''


    The Sword Puppet''s speed could notpare to Arthur''s at all. But the speed of the energy attacks it sent was what gave Arthur trouble.


    ''Right now, I have two choices. I can either wait for it to exhaust its energy reserve. Or I can risk getting injured to win faster.''


    ''Hmm, waiting for the energy reserves of an elite peak Gold Core Realm cultivator to run out before me would not be too realistic even though I have great reserves too.''


    ''I guess I have only one way to win then...good thing this is an illusion. I wouldn''t want any harm toe to my handsome visage.''


    Arthur ended his inner monologue and readied himself to get closer to the puppet.


    Through his observations, he discovered its attack patterns which will make it easier for him.


    Arthur began to run around the battle ring while making an unpredictable changes in his movement direction ''randomly''.


    This threw the attacks of the puppet off bnce as the flow of its attacks was disrupted.


    While Arthur ran around, he managed to pick up some stones which were parts of the broken floor caused by the puppet''s attack.


    *swoosh!* *swish!*


    Arthur started hurling the stones at the sword puppet with great precision, and soon he found a chance.


    "An opening!"


    Arthur did not let go of that chance and used the advantage in his speed brought about by his rank-9 speed intent and ran towards the puppet.


    In an instant, he had closed the distance between them by half and threw the remaining stones he had with him at the puppet.


    The sword puppet dodged many of them and had to block some of the stones which carried a great force as Arthur also used his full strength from using Rank-8 Strength Intent.


    Even then, by the time it was done dodging and deflecting the attacks sent to it, Arthur arrived before the puppet.


    Arthur grabbed the hand of the puppet that held the sword and punched it with his other hand.


    The sword puppet reacted fast and sent a punch of its own at Arthur''s fist.


    *Bang!*


    Their fists collided causing a small wave of air to be pushed out due to the collision.


    But Arthur''s strength was stronger and so his footing was steady and he did not take a step back, unlike the puppet which was shaken by the attack.


    Arthur wasted no time and sent a barrage of punches at the puppet.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The puppet could not resist and temporarily became Arthur''s punching bag.


    *Boom!*


    Arthur gave thest punch that sent the puppet flying into the mist that surrounded the battle ring.


    With that, the floor was cleared and Arthur decided to use the resting time which was little to n out an attack strategy.


    Soon his rest time was over and he once again felt the sensation of being lifted upwards as he ascended to the 30th floor.


    `````````


    Arthur used the same strategy he used on the 29th floor but he tweaked it a bit and also defeated the puppet on the 30th floor.


    Only that this battlested longer than the previous one and Arthur was not sure if the strategy he used here would be effective on the next floor.


    *Bang!*


    Arthur forcefully stepped on the head of the puppet as ity on the floor immobile.


    Looking at the puppet, a thought urred to him and his gaze descended on the sword of the puppet.


    ''Can I use its weapon?''


    Arthur picked up the sword and waited for the mist that surrounds the stage to take the puppet away as it always does.


    Soon the mist entered the battle stage and covered the puppet as it receded to the edge of the stage.


    Yet, the sword in Arthur''s hand remained.


    ''I guess I can then...''


    Back then at the Sword Stairs Arthur hadprehended Sword Intent up to the fourth rank. And he has not had the chance to use it or test its prowess when wielding the sword.


    When he was asked to choose a weapon at the beginning of the sword tower, he decided to use just his fist as he had not trained with any weapon in the past.


    But now...


    *Swish!* *Swish!*


    Arthur swing the sword around multiple times and found out that with his strength and speed his sword attacks were more deadly than his fist attacks.


    The sword was sharp enough and can be used to send energy attacks if you have the right technique.


    ''I have no sword techniques, but it will do for hacking these puppets.''


    *nk!*


    Arthur arrived at the 31st floor and the familiar footsteps of an armored puppet echoed from within the mist, and soon a puppet stood before Arthur.


    Upon seeing the puppets Arthur''s senses warned him of the danger and he took a battle stance going on full alert.


    ''This is gonna be fun...or not.''


    This time the puppet wore golden amour and the aura from it was in a cultivation realm beyond the Gold Core Realm.


    ''The Martial Origin Realm!''


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 52 Balor Weissman

    *****************??*****************


    "The Martial Origin Realm!"


    The puppet was at the first stage of the Martial Origin Realm and its aura was many times greater than that of the Gold Core Realm.


    In this realm, cultivators have a more perfect flow of energy which allows them to control their essence energy at a much faster rate than those of a lower realm.


    ''I can''t let it attack first!''


    Arthur attacked and the sword puppet dodged his attack easily and sent its sword at him.


    *Ding!*


    Their sword shed as they both tried to overpower each other in strength.


    Arthur was a bit surprised to find out that he was not able to best the puppet in pure strength!


    Seeing that they were equally matched they took a step back and the puppet released its sword intent.


    ''It''s at the 9th level!''


    Arthur could see that sword intent at the 8th level had nothing on that of the 9th level, it was as though it were in another realm of lethality.


    Arthur grinned as he got a bit excited and released his rank four sword intent, while simultaneously increasing the power of his strength intent to the 9th level, same with his speed intent.


    This way, he would be able to match up to the puppet in speed and strength.


    He also released more than seventy percent of his spirit power further enhancing his perception to help him keep up with the sword attacks of the puppet and also to do something more.


    ''Comprehend sword intent!''


    Arthur discovered that he was on the verge of breaking through to the 5th rank of sword intent, and he was going to use this battle to do so.


    After all, he has an ''instructor'', that is the puppet who is ''kind'' enough to give a live demonstration of sword intent.


    Without wasting time, both parties began to attack each other and the battle officially began!


    ``````````


    "So you can use the puppet''s sword?"


    David had never seen anyone do that before.


    "So it seems. Everyone chooses their weapon and even if they don''t, no one had tried taking the puppet''s sword before," Sophia said.


    "But from the looks of it, he has never used a sword before."


    "Yes, that is another thing that surprises me. How did he learn sword intent?"


    The two elders felt that they had seen a true genius in Arthur.


    Just then, David''s eyes diverted for a second to the other screens, and was surprised to find out that almost everyone has been sent out.


    "We got so focused on him that we didn''t even look at the rest," David stared at a particr screen that showed Sun Wukong''s battle.


    Sun Wukong was currently engaged in fighting the puppet on the 25th floor and he was exhausted, which was obvious as he was breathing heavily.


    Meanwhile, the puppet had a lot of fist marks on its amour and Sun Wukong was inflicted with multiple sword wounds.


    He had released his martial spirit and was using the perks it gave him to match up to the puppet.


    "King Kong Fist: 4th Stage!"


    A giant fist made of zing red energy was formed around Sun Wukong''s right fist as he sent it forward.


    *Bang!*


    The puppet got punched into the air and Sun Wukong jumped and sp his hands together and smashed the puppet down with all his strength.


    *Boom!*


    The puppet plummeted to the floor with great force and causedrge cracks to appear on it.


    It was incapacitated and the floor was cleared.


    *Thud!*


    Sun Wukong fell on his back and was out of breath. He could not get up from the floor.


    "Hah...I did it...I passed... That guy was right!"


    "Do you wish to continue?" Asked the voice of the Sword Tower''s Artifact Spirit.


    "No...hah...no more..."


    "Very well."


    Sun Wukong got set out of the tower.


    He opened his eyes and was surprised to see that he had no injuries and wondered what happened.


    "Did the tower heal me, or was it all an illusion?"


    He shrugged and walked outside and saw a crowd much greater than when he and the others entered the tower.


    ''Why so many people?'' He asked himself.


    Immediately after he walked out, two people got sent out at the same time.


    They were Luke and the young man who Arthur noticed had awakened a strong will.


    "Yes! I did it!"


    "I passed the fifteenth floor! I''m a three-star battle genius now!"


    The young man was happy and excited about his growth. Before now, he was barely able to meet the requirement of having a one-star battle prowess.


    Now, with the awakening of a powerful will to rise, he had surpassed his limits twice today. He was very happy indeed.


    While he celebrated, he came outside to see the focused gaze of a great crowd on the tower.


    ''Are they here for me?'' He wondered how good it would be if that were true.


    But unfortunately, no one noticed when he came out as their eyes were focused on a number above the tower.


    Luke walked out from behind the young man while thinking of the level he reached in the tower.


    ''The 20th floor...this means among four-star geniuses I am among the best!''


    ''My martial spirit was more powerful than I thought it was. If it wasn''t for giving my all and refusing to give up I would never have known it could do that...''


    Luke was so deep in thought that he didn''t notice the young man in front of him and identally bumped into him.


    "Ugh!"


    "Ouch! Watch where you''re going, man!"


    "I''m sorry about that," Luke apologized before recognizing who the young man was.


    ''He is one of those Master Arthur asked me to pay attention to...I better use this chance to get to know him.''


    "It''s fine. I just wonder why therge crowd?" The young man turned around as he walked outside.


    It was then that Luke noticed the crowd outside.


    He followed after the young man and introduced himself.


    "My name''s Luke, what''s yours?"


    "Hmm?"


    "I''m Balor...Balor Weissman."


    Luke''s expression changed for a second before reverting to normal.


    "The Weissman noble family?" Luke asked with a bit of trembling in his tone.


    "Yeah, that one. But I don''t know if I can still use that name anymore. My family abandoned me after all...so just call me Balor."


    Balor smiled wryly and scratched the back of his head.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 53 The Vice Sect Leader Arrives!

    *****************??*****************


    Balor had been chased out of the family and he resented it for all the hardships he had faced from when he was little.


    He was both angry and relieved when he was cast out of the family.


    Angry for the disgrace and manner that they did it, relieved and happy because he could now do his own thing.


    "Oh, sorry about that."


    "Nah, it''s okay. I have gotten over it already," even Balor didn''t believe what he said.


    ''He isn''t part of them...good...'' Luke inwardly heaved a sigh of relief as he would not know how to talk to Balor calmly if he was still a member of the family.


    ''The Weissman family is my enemy!''


    The Weissman family yed a major role in his father''s capture and death. And he had vowed to one day take revenge and kill all who were part of the attack on his father.


    So he was d that Balor was no longer affiliated with them and even held some resentment towards his family.


    Otherwise, if Balor joins Arthur''s group as Arthur wants, there might be issues of trust as Luke will never be able to cooperate with someone who he considers his enemy.


    They talked a bit and shared their experiences within the tower as they joined the crowd.


    "So who do you think is on the highest floor?" Balor asked Luke.


    "It should be my mas- I mean...Invincible."


    Balor raised an eyebrow at his slip-up but ignored it.


    "Why do you think he is the one and not that other cold-looking guy?"


    Luke just shrugged his shoulders and refrained from speaking.


    "Well, time will tell I guess?"


    "Yeah, let''s wait and see."


    Now, there were only two people left in the tower and they were Arthur and Zaith.


    While Arthur was battling the puppet on the 31st floor, Zaith ascended to the 27th floor.


    *nk!*


    A Sword Puppet appeared before him releasing its sword intent.


    "I won''t be able tost much longer. This will probably be myst battle," Zaith said to himself.


    ''If you let me help you, then you could probably clear all floors...maybe?'' A voice said in his head.


    ''Heh, even you aren''t sure of clearing all floors.''


    ''That''s because you are not strong enough to unleash more of my power!''


    Zaith sneered internally and replied, ''Keep your power. I won''t be needing it!''


    ''Hmph! Suit yourself then...'' The voice in his head went silent.


    Zaith focused on his opponent and released his ughter intent which was now on the 5th rank.


    David and Sophia were watching Zaith''s battle.


    "Why isn''t he using his martial spirit?"


    "Yeah, he might have a chance of ascending to higher floors if he does."


    "He is the only one who hasn''t released his martial aside from the other one."


    Zaith held his weapon which was abination of an axe de and a spear de.


    It also had a chain that wrapped around his arm.


    *Clink*


    Zaith threw his weapon up and began to spin it with the chain.


    The sword puppet wasted no time and attackerd, beginning their battle.


    Time passed and Zaith finally defeated the puppet.


    "Hah!"


    He sent the final attack which was enhanced with a martial art technique that was strong enough to cleave the puppet in two.


    *Bang!*


    Zaith fell on one knee breathing heavily.


    ''Damn, this illusion feels too real!'' Hemented.


    "Would you like to proceed to the next floor?" A voice asked.


    "No, send me out."


    "Very well..."


    With that, Zaith was sent out after clearing the 27th floor.


    "So two people broke his record and one reached the same level."


    "This is interesting..." David muttered, thinking about what this meant to the sect.


    Zaith walked out of the tower wearing his usual cold look. He didn''t even care about the crowd outside as he was deep in thought.


    ''I would have been able to reach the 30th floor if I had used my martial spirit.''


    He sighed, ''If only...''


    He found where the disciples that climbed the tower with him were and went to stand amongst them.


    He raised his head and looked at the number disyed in front of the tower.


    [31]


    ''Invincible...maybe he deserves such a name,'' he wondered.


    Just as he thought that, the number on the tower changed again.


    [ 32! ]


    ''Yeah, the name may not be a fluke after all..."


    ``````````


    After a tricky battle, Arthur defeated the puppet on the 31st floor and alsoprehended 5th rank sword intent.


    Also, while fighting the sword puppet, he was able to quicklyprehend some sword moves and his attacks with the sword had reached the basic level.


    ''He improved so fast!'' Sophia was the one that noticed and was rmed at such a talent.


    David was a bit more focused on Zaith''s battle so he hadn''t noticed it.


    On the 31st floor, Arthur was surprised to see two golden sword puppets instead of one.


    "I haven''t battled two opponents before, this would be the first time."


    Arthur released his sword intent and more of his spirit power and rushed first at the puppets.


    ''Let''s do this!''


    Outside the Sword Tower, a figure arrived with a mighty aura, causing everyone to look up.


    "It''s the Vice Sect Leader!"


    "The Vice Sect Leader is here!"


    A middle-aged-looking man with a mixture of ck and grey hair stood in the air with a cold look on his face.


    The disciples present looked at him and cupped their first. Bowing in unison they all said.


    "We greet the Vice Sect Leader!"


    The Vice Sect Leader didn''t even nod to acknowledge their greeting and looked at the number disyed on the tower.


    ''It will be troublesome if that brat clears all floors. But there is nothing I can do,'' The Vice Sect Leader thought to himself.


    Just as he was thinking, he sensed something and looked in a certain direction in the clouds for less than a second before averting his gaze.


    "Hmm?"


    "Did he sense us?"


    "It''s probably a mistake."


    "I don''t think so, this guy is always low-key about his abilities, unlike that son of his."


    The Supreme Guardian and Old Man Whitebeard conversed as they too were thinking of what will happen after Arthur clears all floors.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 54 Rank 9 Sword Intent, The Vice Sect Leaders Illegitimate Son?

    *****************??*****************


    If there was anyone in the Heavenly Sword Sect who did not wish for Arthur to clear all floors, it would be the Vice Sect Leader.


    And those that are privy to some information would know the reason.


    "So the one who set the previous record was his son?" Old Man Whitebeard asked.


    "Yes, his illegitimate son to be precise," the Supreme Guardian replied.


    "This is troublesome. Wouldn''t that mean that he will be leading an opposition against the boy?"


    "He will but not openly. He would be subtle about it and can only dy things until the Sect Leaderes out of seclusion. The knowledge of thatw is not known by all. Those below the Great Elders have no idea about it."


    "And when will the Sect Leader be out?"


    "I have no idea," the Supreme Guardian shook his head.


    "But it all doesn''t matter in the end. After all, with his identity, he does not need to be the future leader of our sect."


    "Hmm, you are right, it doesn''t. But holding a bit more power never hurt anyone did it?"


    Within the tower...


    Arthur battled the sword puppets and was immediately at a disadvantage.


    Both puppets seem to work in perfect harmony and their attacksplimented each other, putting Arthur in a tight spot.


    Once in a while, he wouldnd a hit or two on them but he would also get injured in the process.


    In a hundred breaths, he had been on the defensive most of the time, but he was also slowly beginning to adapt to their attack patterns.


    His sword attacks began to be more fluid and even though he was using the simplest methods of attacking with the sword, he had learned to make each attack connect with the next.


    "Is this really his first time using a sword?" David felt disbelief.


    Sophia felt the same too but she kept quiet and kept her eyes fixated on the screen showing Arthur''s battle.


    ''A true genius,'' she said to herself.


    While Arthur fought he was also using his spirit power to analyze andprehend the sword intents of the puppets.


    With his powerful soul, Arthur found out that he could multitask easily without any challenge at all. And right now he was using that ability of his.


    Time passed and soon Arthurprehended 6th rank sword intent!


    *sh!*


    His attacks became faster and more deadly and he was finally able to stand his ground against both puppets.


    Now he could defend and attack without getting injured. Rather, it was the puppets that were getting filled with sword marks caused by his sword enhanced by sword intent.


    As Arthur''s sword intent rank increased he discovered that his mastery over the sword became greater and he was beginning to gain perfection in the most basic sword moves.


    ''Stab!''


    ''sh!''


    ''Block!''


    ''Redirect!''


    The more he fought, the more he learned, and slowly but surely he began to gain the upper hand.


    ''I will drag this fight on as long as I can!''


    But Arthur was not in a hurry to win. No, rather he wanted the battle tost as long as possible for a reason.


    ''I want to raise myprehension of sword intent!''


    ? ''I don''t know which sword technique these puppets are using but they contain a deepprehension of the sword and seem to make the intent vivid within the perception of my spiritual power.''


    Arthur wondered what sword technique they were using which was a perfectbination of good footwork and fluid, but almost unpredictable attacks.


    ''If it wasn''t for the advantage of my spiritual power, I would have lost by now if I don''t release my martial souls.''


    Arthur decided that if he had a chance to learn this sword technique, he would not miss it.


    Time passed and Arthur had exchanged hundreds of moves with the puppets but he has not lost and was not winning either.


    But hisprehension of sword intent was increasing the longer he fought.


    Soon Arthur felt his soul tremble a bit and he advanced again.


    ''Rank-7 Sword Intent!''


    Arthur was determined to milk these puppets dry.


    A thousand movester...


    ''Rank-8 Sword Intent!''


    Three thousand movedter...


    ''Rank-9 Sword Intent!''


    Arthur activated the sword intent he hadprehended and in one fluid motion decapitated the puppets like it was nothing.


    "Hah...hah..." Arthur panted, as he sweated profusely.


    This battle had taken a lot out of him and he was running out of essence energy.


    Although, he was feeling tired physically he was still very vibrant mentally because of his powerful soul.


    Arthur dropped his sword which now had cracks on it and picked up the swords of the puppets.


    Holding both swords in his hands, Arthur asked himself.


    "Can I dual wield?"


    ``````````


    Outside the tower, the number disyed changed once more and showed that of thest floor.


    [33!]


    "Woah, he did it. He reached the highest floor!"


    "This means our sect now has a seven-star battle genius."


    "With such a figure none of the other sect''s geniuses can raise their head in front of us again."


    "Guys you are forgetting something."


    "What?"


    "We should be nning how to hug the thigh of this great figure now that he isn''t too strong yet!"


    "Hmph! You guys are still nning? I already have a n."


    "Me too, I have been polishing my bootlicking skills for times like these!"


    "You fools, do you think that he would bother with good for nothings like you?"


    "That''s right, with that guy''s battle power he could probably defeat most of the outer sect disciples here."


    The disciples discussed Arthur like he was a celebrity. And at the moment he could be considered one.


    The identity of a seven-star genius was just that great.


    ``````````


    At a mansion deep within the sect, an inner disciple ran to the door and knock hurriedly.


    A disciple in a purple robe opened the door and said with a frown.


    "What is it, can''t you see that the Young Master said no one should disturb him at this time?!" He was a bit angry.


    "This is urgent, a new disciple has broken his record!"


    "What?!"


    ================================


    ---------------End of Chapter-------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 55 Final Battle, Sword Tower Cleared!

    *****************??*****************


    "What did you just say?"


    "A new disciple has broken the record and went past the 25th floor!"


    "How is that possible?" The other disciple was shocked and had a hard time believing what he had just heard.


    "What level did this new disciple reach?"


    "I don''t know, he was still in the tower when I left. But beforeing here he was already on the 29th floor."


    "That much?"


    "Yes."


    "This is bad. Why did this have to happen just when the Young Master is in closed-door cultivation and is about to break through." The disciple in purple robe said to himself.


    He was a core disciple and a follower of the illegitimate son of the Vice Sect Leader who set the previous record on the sword tower.


    "It appears this matter will be temporarily left for us to handle. We can not let this affect the Young Master''s status."


    "We will be having a secret meeting at the usual location to decide on what to do."


    The inner disciple nodded.


    "In the meantime let us go to the Sword Tower and let me see who this genius is."


    ``````````


    Arthur had advanced to the 33rd floor and waited for his opponent.


    Soon a sword puppet walked out from the most and took a battle stance.


    ''Just one this time?''


    ''But this one is at the second stage of the Martial Origin Realm.''


    Just as Arthur wanted to attack, a circle of symbols appeared on the floor around the sword puppet and rapidly expanded and covered the entire battle ring.


    ''What the?!''


    Before Arthur could make sense of what was going on, great pressure bore down on him.


    The sword puppet was using its cultivation which was two major realms above Arthur''s to restrict him a bit.


    At the same time, the puppet released its sword intent.


    "That''s Peak Sword Intent at the tenth rank!"


    Arthur sensed that the puppet was about to release a powerful attack and refused to give it a chance.


    So he attacked first!


    Just like that, the final battle for the Sword Tower began.


    In less than ten breaths of time, Arthur had exchanged over a hundred moves with the puppet and was not able tond one hit.


    The sword of the puppet was covered in spirit essence energy that enhanced its sharpness.


    So Arthur had to be extra careful as he could tell that he might lose in an instant if that swordnded on him.


    This time, Arthur was using two swords instead of one, and just as he guessed, he was able to dual-wield without any problem.


    He was ambidextrous, and this was a talent Arthur had decided to take full advantage of.


    *Shing!*


    The formation circle that the puppet formed around them glowed suddenly and Arthur''s strength became suppressed.


    "Wha-?!"


    *Bang!*


    Arthur barely managed to block the attack of the puppet and he got sent flying.


    Before he couldnd properly and regain his footing, the puppet sent an energy attack at him.


    *sh!*


    Arthur got hit and his clothes were half destroyed and a long gash appeared on his chest causing him to bleed profusely.


    "Argh!"


    ''I got careless...and bit cocky,'' Arthur said to himself.


    Even though this was an illusion the pain felt all too real to Arthur that he even wondered if having such an injury would be this painful in real life.


    Deciding to not give the puppet another chance, Arthur released his spirit power at full force and for the first time, he used it for something other than enhancing his perception.


    ''Two can y this game!''


    Arthur used his spirit power to bring down pressure on the puppet which slowed it down a bit. After that, he released his speed and strength intent to the max.


    ''Time to end this.''


    "Peak Level Speed Intent...Peak Level Strength Intent...and..."


    "Peak Level Wind Intent!"


    Wind surrounded Arthur making him feel as light as a feather as itbined with his speed boost from the peak level speed intent.


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur appeared behind the sword puppet in an instant.


    While David and Sophia were shocked at what just happened, an X mark appeared on the body of the puppet and it fell to the ground dismembered.


    "He alsoprehended Wind Intent?"


    "I see, and from the looks of things it has reached the tenth rank too."


    Arthur had surprised these two elders so many times that they lost count.


    Outside the tower, the number being disyed flickered a little before disappearing.


    "What happened, did he get defeated on the 33rd floor?"


    Many were confused and wanted to know what was going on.


    *Shring!*


    Just then a sword howl was heard and the entire tower glowed a bit before shooting a light pir into the air.


    No one knew, but that light pir had sent a message to a realm far, far, away.


    "A pir of light? This means he passed!" An elder spoke at this time.


    "He passed?"


    "So this signifies that someone had cleared all floors of the tower."


    The crowd went silent for a moment as the whole event reyed in their mind as understood what this meant.


    "We have a Seven-Star Battle Genius!"


    "Yeah!"


    Many disciples cheered on and were happy for Arthur. Even the elders smiled in glee.


    Luke smiled as though he had expected no less from his master.


    ''I knew he could do it.''


    Balor felt like Arthur is someone he can look up to.


    ''A true genius,'' he thought.


    A sliver of a smile appeared on Zaith''s face for a second.


    ''Invincible...you do deserve that name.''


    While many rejoiced at Arthur''s sess, some frowned instead.


    The Vice Sect Leader looked at the tower with a cold expression before flying inside.


    Arriving within the hall, he saw David and Sophia staring at a screen that was now covered by mist.


    The two elders heard footsteps and turned around to see the Vice Sect Leader.


    Immediately their body tensed up and they hurried to bow and greet him.


    "We greet the Vice Sect Leader!" They said in unison.


    The Vice Sect Leader nodded and said, "Report all you have seen."


    ================================


    ---------------End of Chapter-------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 56 Origin Of The Sword Tower

    *****************??*****************


    "That is all..."


    "I see," the Vice Sect Leader left after listening to what Elder David and Sophia had to say.


    Before leaving he sent a message to those that held the position of Great Elders and above for a meeting after Arthures out of the tower and is rewarded appropriately.


    After the Vice Sect Leader left, David wiped a drop of sweat off his face.


    "Phew...why is he always so cold."


    "Quiet, he might hear you," Sophia reprimanded him.


    Cultivators of a higher realm had enhanced senses and powerful spirit power that can possibly scan an area of over a kilometer.


    "You are right," David decided against saying what he was about to say and talk about something else.


    "He should be speaking with the Artifact Spirit by now."


    "Yes, but we can not see them or hear their conversation."


    "I wonder what he will receive from the tower as this is the first time someone cleared it," David was curious


    "Me too, we just have to ask him as the Vice Sect Leader instructed. But we can''t be too direct otherwise it would put us in a bad light."


    ``````````


    Within the tower, Arthur awoke from the illusion. Opening his eyes, he looked around the ce where he was.


    He was in a hall that had nine pirs lined up in front of him. There was a stone b embedded in each of the pirs.


    Aside from that, Arthur saw a Sword in its sheath ced on a stone table in front of the pirs.


    "This must be the highest floor. What happens now?" He said to himself and approached the sword.


    "Now, you are to be rewarded for your efforts!" A man appear before Arthur and looked at him with a smile.


    Arthur knew that this man should be the Sword Tower''s artifact spirit. So he cupped his fist and nodded a little in greeting.


    "You are a peculiar young man. Not only is yourprehension the best that I have seen so far, but the fact that you have spirit power is the most surprising."


    Arthur wasn''t fazed by the fact that the artifact spirit knew about his spirit power, as he could just exin it as having a special physique.


    He was expecting a question about how he has spirit power. But to his surprise, the artifact spirit asked nothing more about it.


    "So tell me, young man, what do you know about this tower?"


    ''Hmm, what is this question? Can''t I just receive my reward and get done with it?''


    While Arthur thought that, he decided to say what he knows.


    "The Sword Tower they say was created by the Ancestor of the Heavenly Sword Sect, to train its disciples and also to test their battle talent."


    "The Sword Tower has been in the sect since the first day it was created," Arthur said what he knew and looked at the artifact spirit for a reply because he knew there should be more to this story that he knows nothing about.


    And he was right.


    "You are only half correct. The Sword Tower''s purpose is indeed to train and test talents, but it was not created by the Ancestor of the sect."


    ''Yeah, I already expected that there is more to this than what is told. I have read too many plots in cultivation novels you know?''


    Arthur pretended to be surprised and widened his eyes a bit, "What?"


    "It is true, let me tell you the full story..." The artifact spirit began to tell Arthur how the tower came about.


    It turns out that the Sword Tower was given to the founder of the sect when he was younger.


    The founder of the sect in his younger days was fortunate to meet an immortal sword cultivator from a higher realm who descended into this realm in search of a treasure.


    The sect''s founder apanied the immortal sword cultivator in his search for a treasure and throughout their journey, he was taught the way of the sword.


    The sect''s founder''s mastery over the sword increased by leaps and bounds and the immortal sword cultivator saw that the talent of the sect''s founder was great and was happy he found a hidden gem in a ce like this.


    The immortal had searched for the treasure he came here for and soon found it after five years of waiting for the treasure to appear.


    After that, he was to leave the realm and proposed to bring the founder with him and nurture him in his sect in the upper realms.


    But sadly the sect founder declined. He had a blood feud to settle in the Mortal Emperor Realm. And it was the kind that will leave a demon in his heart if he discards it.


    The immortal was very fond of the founder and decided in the heat of the moment to leave the treasure he found for him.


    He also gave him the sword tower which was a copy of the original sword tower that could be found in the Immortal Sword Cultivator''s sect.


    After that, he instructed the founder toe to look for him in the upper realm when he is done with his matters here.


    And the sword tower was a tool that he told the founder to use to search for talents and that those who clear all floors have met the requirements to join the Immortal''s sect in the upper realm.


    The immortal had seen that even in a lower realm like this which is deemed as a ce filled with trash by those of the upper realms, can once in a while have great geniuses, hence the decision.


    Now that Arthur had cleared all floors, he is entitled to receive a token that will let him enter the sect of the immortal when and if he ever ascends to the upper realm.


    He also told Arthur something that surprised him.


    "Aside from the martial techniques that are here for you and cultivation resources, you will also receive this sword which is a Peak Rank Earth Grade Sword, and a stone tablet that will help speed up yourprehension of the Sword Dao."


    "And one more thing, the sect''s founder did not use the treasure the immortal left for him."


    The artifact spirit waved his hand and a map appeared, floating in front of Arthur.


    "He left it for a member of the future generation that is talented enough to clear all floors."


    Arthur was shocked when he saw the map.


    ''It is the same!''


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 57 Outstanding Rewards!

    *****************??*****************


    Although Arthur was surprised when he saw the map, he tried not to show it.


    ''If that is the case, then how did the other mape about?''


    ''I will need to ask Luke for more detailster. There is a possibility that the old man who gave him the map was rted to the founder of the sect or could even be the man himself.''


    "This map contains the location of the treasure which the sect''s founder had ced in a secret realm of the sect."


    "But be warned, although the founder has sealed the treasure and somewhat tamed it, the treasure is sentient and has grown powerful over the years."


    "There is a formation in ce that will assist you but you still have to decide based on your abilities if you can conquer it," the artifact spirit was serious as he spoke.


    "What is this treasure?" Arthur asked curiously as this was the main reason he came to the Heavenly Sword Sect after all.


    "The treasure is something that is rted to the Sword Dao. As for the details of what it is, you will be able to find out when you get there."


    "Okay, I understand," Arthur nodded.


    The artifact spirit flicked his fingers and a storage ring appeared before Arthur which he grabbed.


    "Within that ring is cultivation resources that should be enough to help you reach the highest realm possible in this small world and some other rare cultivation resources from the upper realms.


    Also within the ring is the item that will help you inprehending the Sword Dao."


    Arthur checked the contents of the ring and was shocked by what he saw.


    "Elemental Crystals?" He blurted out.


    "Oh, you even know about those. It seems you are not as ignorant as I thought."


    "Elemental Crystals are super rare in this world but there are so many here and they are even high-grade ones!" Arthur could not hide his excitement.


    ''With these crystals, my cultivation speed will be more than doubled!''


    Elemental crystals, unlike spirit crystals, are condensed pure elemental essence.


    If spirit crystals contain pure spirit energy that cultivators can absorb easily, then elemental crystals contain attributed essence energy.


    ''Unfortunately, there are only right types.''


    The elemental crystals in the ring  were of fire, water, earth, wind, wood, lightning, darkness, and light.


    ''I still need two more. But having this is already good enough, and at the very least for these eight elements I will cultivate faster and only cultivate slowly for the rest,'' Arthur was still happy though.


    "Now of these stone bs embedded in these pirs, you are allowed to pick one."


    "What do they contain?" Arthur looked at the stone bs and noticed that they had writings on them.


    "These are sword techniques that were given by the immortal and some that were left here by the sect founder."


    "I can pick only one?"


    "Yes...but you know what? Take three with you. Who knows how long before someone else will be able to clear all floors."


    "Thank you, that is great!"


    Arthur scurried to check the contents of the sword techniques and saw their names and descriptions.


    [Sword Control Technique]


    [Sword Dance Technique]


    [False Sword Domain Technique]


    [Heavens Severance Technique]


    ...


    Arthur had his eyes on these four after reading their descriptions.


    Of all nine sword techniques, the Heavens Severance Technique was the most attractive to him.


    The Sword Dance technique was a movement technique that will allow a practitioner to fight in a battle where he is surrounded, and also move in perfect harmony with the sword.


    The False Sword Domain technique was the array that the sword puppet used against him that suppressed his strength for a while.


    As for the Sword Control technique, it was a technique that allowed one to control swords with their essence energy and use it to attack from afar.


    It was the higher version of the Flying Sword technique which was known to be used by senior sword practitioners in the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    But where the Flying Sword technique could only be used to control one sword, the Sword Control Technique could be used to control hundreds.


    Arthur was definitely choosing the Heaven Severance Technique as its ability was the best for him.


    As for the other three, he would have to drop one which left him indecisive.


    The artifact spirit saw this and decided to make one more exception.


    "Alright, just take all four of them."


    "Really? Thank you!" Arthur was grateful and hurriedly removed the stone bs and put them in his spacial ring.


    "Alright, next is the sword. This was the previous sword of the founder which he left here when he got a better one."


    "The sword is semi-sentient so you will have to make it acknowledge you else you will not be able to use it properly."


    "And as for how you do gain its acknowledgment, that is up to you. Mind you, this sword was the one the sect founder used to settle his blood feud. So it has a lot of killing intent within, be careful."


    The artifact spirit picked up the sword himself for Arthur and helped him ce the sword in his spacial ring.


    When they did that, Arthur was able to briefly sense the dense amount of killing intent contained in the sword.


    ''I guess it was used for a lot of ughter.''


    "Now before you leave I would like to warn you. Be careful in the sect, as there might be some who are not happy about your sess."


    "I also request that you keep the truth about this tower to yourself and tell no one else," the artifact spirit had a very serious expression as he said that.


    Arthur nodded and said seriously, "I promise."


    "Good, now you can leave."


    Before Arthur could react, he was teleported down to the ground floor in the room where his test started.


    He thought about what the artifact spirit warned him about and transferred all that he had received into the spacial ring that was given to him by Su Hao.


    That spacial ring was invisible and can not be sensed by any in this realm, so that way he will have no problem lying.


    With that done, he turned to leave.


    *Dang!*


    The door opened and he walked out into the hall where David and Sophia were.


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 58 On The Radar

    *****************??*****************


    Upon seeing Arthur, both elders smiled and looked at him with expectation.


    "Congrattions on clearing the tower!" Sophia said while David kept silent.


    "Thank you," Arthur smiled back.


    "You have probably talked to the artifact spirit right?" Davey asked.


    Arthur understood what they wanted to know, so he told them what he had prepared to say in this situation.


    "Yes, I did. The artifact spirit also used some mysterious method to pass on a martial arts technique to my mind and forbid me from teaching anyone else.


    "He also said that only those who clear all floors of the tower are qualified to learn that technique."


    David and Sophia looked at each other.


    ''To be able to transfer knowledge to a person''s consciousness. This artifact spirit is stronger than what we originally thought it was.''


    "Is that all?" Sophia asked again.


    "Yes, should there be anything else?"


    "No, we were just curious."


    "Okay, so what now?"


    David was the one who answered this time, "You will need to settle down in the sect. As no one was expecting any of the new disciples to clear the Sword Tower, a meeting will have to be held to decide on your reward."


    "That being said, you should go out now. A lot of people are dying to go see you," Sophia chuckled.


    "Huh?" Arthur didn''t get it.


    But he did when he left the tower and saw the crowd outside. Which to him felt like the entire sect.


    "Invincible!" Someone called out to him.


    It was Sun Wukong. Arthur walked to where he was and he saw Luke and Balor standing together.


    Luke had a grin on his face as he nodded at him while Balor did the same in greeting.


    ''So he already made acquaintance with that guy huh? Good.''


    "Sun Wukong..."


    "You really cleared the tower! And I''ve got to say, your words back then helped me reach my goal, so thank you," Sun Wukong was happily talking to Arthur.


    "I told you, you could do it."


    Then Arthur talked to Luke and finally understood the things that transpired while he was climbing the tower.


    After that, he introduced himself to Balor and asked to be friends. They all got along pretty well and decided to stick together.


    Arthur asked for Zaith as he could not find him amongst the crowd. It turns out that Zaith had gone off somewhere.


    ''It feels like he is avoiding me. But why?''


    While Arthur talked with Luke and the rest, many people were making hushedments about him.


    "So that''s the genius who cleared the tower?"


    "He looks much younger than I thought, and he is only at the Spirit Condensation Realm!"


    "Hey what do you say we go over and talk?"


    "That''s a good idea. I heard that there are many factions in the sect, and it would be good for us new disciples to have someone to rely on."


    "You are right. We may not be highly valued if we join an old faction but it would be different if we joined a new one if he does create one."


    Many people amongst the new disciples walked up to Arthur and talked to him. Arthur rejected no one and was friendly to all who came...especially the girls.


    Many others who saw how friendly Arthur was summoned their courage to go talk to him. And just like that, he was able to make a lot of friends.


    Even some older Outer-sect disciples came to talk to him.


    Away from the crowd, a group of three girls watched the scene from afar.


    Two of them were core disciples and one of them was the daughter of the Supreme Guardian who took the test with Arthur, Kira.


    The two core disciples were very pretty and had a certain resemnce to each other, showing that they were siblings.


    "I wouldn''t believe it if I didn''t see it for myself. Someone actually cleared the tower." One of the core disciples said with surprise.


    "I feel the same way too."


    "Yeah, Kira you took the first test with them, right? Do you know him?" The older one of the girls asked the Supreme Guardians'' daughter.


    "I don''t know him, Nadia. But he is very talented ording to my grandpa," Kira felt she would get to know him when the timees anyway.


    "Maria, what do you think? Should we invite him to join our faction?" Nadia asked her younger sister.


    Among the core disciples, there were student factions headed by core disciples and sometimes backed by an elder.


    Nadia and Maria were the leaders of one of these student factions and the thought of recruiting a genius like Arthur was too great.


    "It will be okay if we invite him, but I don''t think he will ept," Maria shook her head.


    "You are right, but we can still try anyway. Kira, how about you help us with this?" Nadia smiled mischievously and Kira just rolled her eyes and gave a t, "No."


    ``````````


    In another ce stood a group of disciples, that unlike those who were talking about how awesome it was that someone cleared the tower, they wore cold looks instead.


    "So that is the brat that wants to shake the Young Master''s position in the sect, huh?"


    A core disciple looked at Arthur with a cold look in his eyes. He was part of the student faction that was headed by the son of the Vice Sect Leader.


    He had alreadybeled Arthur as an enemy and thorn in the path of his master.


    "He may not necessarily be an obstacle. It is possible he doesn''t have his eyes set on that position, so we can still try to robe him in first," one of the disciples with him said.


    "You are right. Soon Young Master Crixus will break through and widen the gap between him and the others further. At that time his standing will be more solidified and he might even challenge the sword tower again."


    "He is about to break through to the next realm?" The others were surprised.


    "Yes," that core disciple smiled with confidence.


    ``````````


    The Elders soon dispersed the crowd and coordinated for new disciples to go to their designated residences.


    "All right everyonee with me!"


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 59 Officially Outer Disciples Of The Heavenly Sword Sect

    *****************??*****************


    "Follow me."


    The inner disciple Thomas who registered them was the one that spoke.


    Thomas led them to the Outer Disciple Residence and gave to them the white robe of outer disciples and assigned them to their own courtyard.


    Arthur found out that the deeper one went into the sect, the denser the spirit essence energy was.


    This will speed the cultivation of anyone cultivating in such an environment.


    Arthur had never lived in such an environment before. He had seen them in the pce and the Emperor had once assigned one such ce to him.


    But Arthur declined as he did not want to cause outrage within the Hartfield Royal Family.


    Who would be okay seeing a precious ce filled with the best of pure spirit energy be given to a ''waste''?


    The new disciples were assigned to houses in the boundary which had the lowest concentration of spirit energypared to the rest.


    The inner disciple Thomas handed over keys with a number attached to them to Arthur and the rest.


    After that, they all went to their assigned ce of residence, where they changed to their outer disciple robe. When they were done, they were called out to meet with Thomas again where he briefed them on the things they should know about the sect.


    "Now that you are officially disciples of the sect there are certain things that you must know. And the first of them is the rules and regtions of the sect."


    As Thomas spoke, some outer disciples went about to share two books that had the title ''Rules and Regtions'' and ''Student Handbook'' on their cover with the new disciples.


    "When you return to your room be sure to take your time to go through every rule in the book, thoroughly. Just so you know, there are death penalties if some rules are broken!"


    Many who had the idea to just gloss through the book or leave it forter immediately changed their minds when they heard that.


    "Tomorrow you will all go to the contribution hall where you will receive your contribution tokens. These tokens are what will contain your contribution points which is the only eptable currency in the sect."


    "Contribution points can be gotten by making contributions to the sect,pleting sect issued missions, or selling cultivation resources, martial arts techniques, or even winning a sect coordinated contest."


    "With contribution points, you can purchase cultivation resources in the sect that you may not be able to find easily outside. Moreover, you can also use it to purchase high-level martial arts techniques or even cultivation methods."


    "We also have a ce where you can purchase graded weapons for your own use."


    Thomas went silent a bit to let his words sink in before continuing, "This now brings me to the five important ces in the sect that you must pay attention to."


    "Aside from the Contribution Hall that I spoke of earlier, we also have the Martial Arts Library, Alchemy Hall, Weapons Hall, and the Disciplinary Hall. Their names are self-exnatory, if you want more information they will be in the student handbook that has been given to you."


    "Finally some advice to you all. Before you go about trying to take on sect missions, first increase your cultivations to the Gold Core Realm as every outer disciple that does not breakthrough in one year after entering the sect will be reduced to abor disciple with no status within the sect!"


    Thomas left after saying thatst piece but not before giving Arthur a nce.


    ''Hmm?'' Arthur noticed but paid no heed to it.


    Meanwhile, Thomas was thinking something in his heart, ''This should be one of those ''main characters'' that you told me about Arthur. I wonder...when I will see you old friend...it has been so many years...how much has changed...''


    ``````````


    In a hall within the sect, a secret meeting was being held by the elders.


    Only those whose rank was that of Great Elders were here. Along with the Left Guardian and Right Guardian Elders.


    And in the head seat, sat the Vice Sect Leader.


    "Let us begin!" The Vice Sect Leader whose name was Argath ber ordered the start of the discussion.


    "You all know why we are here, so I would like to know your opinions on the matter," Argath said with a neutral tone.


    The Great Elders looked at each other first thinking of how they should approach the matter.


    There was none here that was ignorant of the fact that the Vice Sect Leader wanted his son to be the next Prime Disciple. And before now, everyone thought that it would be him.


    But the appearance of Arthur had thrown all of that out of the window because of the rule that the Sect''s Founder set since the beginning of the sect.


    There were some who took a neutral stance on this matter and would go with whatever was decided, and there were some who were in support of following the old rule set by the founder.


    As for the rest, they were full supporters of the Vice Sect Leader.


    "I don''t suggest we follow the old rule. In this world, a person''s value is decided by his or her strength. Let the disciplespete amongst themselves who is stronger and more fit to be the Prime Disciple." One of the Great Elders was the first to speak.


    This one was in support of Argath and his son.


    "That will not be too good no? Wouldn''t we be disrespecting the founder if we did things like that?" Another disagreed.


    "I believe the founder will understand if he were here." Someone else chimed in.


    ? "Believe it or not, the other Prime Disciple Candidates will be very disappointed if we were to announce that the Prime disciple of the sect is chosen ahead of time and it was even a new disciple."


    "That is true, so what do we do then? We can not fully discard the rule of the founder, but we can not just make him the Prime disciple, at least not publicly."


    The ce went silent again as they couldn''t decide on what to do.


    The Left and Right Guardian Elders said nothing as they were part of the neutral faction as is required of their duties. They would not normally participate in meetings like this but this matter was a very important one.


    "I have heard what you all said, here is what we will do..." Argath finally spoke and made the final decision.


    In order to be fair, he decided to award Arthur with a lot of contribution points, and rather than announce him as the Prime Disciple, he would be made a Prime Disciple Candidate which was only avable to the Elite Ranked disciples of the sect.


    The final decision on this matter will be on hold until the Sect Leader returns to duty.


    "This meeting is concluded, you can all leave."


    Soon, only the Vice Sect Leader was left in the hall.


    ''It appears that you will finally have a challenge, Son. I will leave this for you to handle, and I hope you will not disappoint me.''


    ================================


    ----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~~~NOTICE!~~~~~~~~


    I may not update in the next six hours as nned. This is due to the currentck of power supply where I live.


    I am sorry folks, the power supply here is as shitty as can be...


    But not to worry, I will still upload 4 chapters within the next 24 hours.


    Adios!


    A/N: Please join my discord server => Here''s the link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 60 Breakthrough: Gold Core Realm |[End Of Volume I]|

    *****************??*****************


    ======== Arthur''s POV ===========


    After Thomas the inner disciple left, I entered the courtyard assigned to me. Which was smallpared to what I was used to, but it was okay for now.


    And speaking of Thomas, something about him feels familiar to me but I can not tell what is.


    ''I guess I''ll findter then,''


    After entering the house and surveying it, I found it to be somewhat eptable. There was a living room, one bedroom, a bathroom, and a kitchen.


    I walked into the bedroom and sat down to think about what had happened today.


    It had been a long day and I would be lying if I said I was not feeling tired.


    ''But the day was a fruitful one too.''


    I now have a clear idea of what I should be doing now.


    ''First I need to break through and ascend to the next realm of power. With my current reputation in the sect and my ''name'' I might attract some trouble.''


    ''And if what I know from the novels I read in the past are true, then I am very sure that there would be trouble. In fact, maybe some young master out there is already nning anding up with schemes to get to me.''


    I had no idea that my spection was spot on.


    ''In short, I need to be constantly raising my strength. Who knows, I can just wake up one day and find out that cultivators from the upper realm are here to make us lower realm people their ves.''


    ''Or maybe I will take a little stroll one day only toe back and find out that those I cared about were taken away from me.''


    ''And worst of all, I have like literally the strongest entity in the world after my ass, a.k.a the Eye of the Grand Dao.''


    I remind myself of the challenges ahead so I will not get caught up with how everything Is working smoothly for me.


    I knew too well that anything can go wrong in a world like this and I can not afford to becent with little sess.


    After that, I opened the student handbook and read through it to understand more about the sect.


    Reading through, I found out about the different ranks of disciples and the requirements to be promoted.


    Right now I was at the bottom of the sect as the lowest ranked outer disciple.


    ''But that won''t be so for long.''


    I also learned from the student handbook that there is a ranking system within the sect.


    There are the outer-court rankings for outer disciples, the inner-court rankings for inner disciples, the core disciple rankings for core disciples, and finally the Elite Disciples Ranking for the elite disciples.


    And above all these disciples are the Prime Disciple Candidates who were the most influential disciples in the sect.


    The Prime Disciple Candidates were disciples that the sect was nurturing the most and waspeting to be the Prime Disciple who is the official disciple to take up the position of Sect Leader in the future.


    Currently, there were ten prime disciple candidates and as for the requirements to be one, it was not stated in the handbook.


    The next thing I paid attention to was the Martial Arts Library. This was where the battle arts of the sect were stored.


    To learn any martial art, a disciple will have to pay for a corresponding number of contribution points.


    But every new disciple is given free 10 points which are only enough for the lowest grade of martial arts.


    After reading through the student handbook, I opened the other book about the sect''s rules and regtions.


    When I was done reading them, I kept them aside and closed my eyes.


    I have the ability to remember every single thing I read after seeing them once. That was what allowed me to finish all books in the Royal Library except the martial arts techniques.


    I wanted to rest after the long day, it was already evening and I felt like sleeping.


    ''But I can not rest now...''


    I remembered a quote I heard once back on earth that says;


    "When it seems as though things are moving in the right direction and your sess is building up and all your hard work is bearing fruit, that is when you work harder than ever!"


    It was a quote from a wise man.


    With that thought in mind, I sat down cross-legged on the bed and changed my breathing pattern to cultivate.


    Right now I have met the requirements to break through to the Gold Core Realm and the elemental crystals that I got would be a big help.


    The name the Nine Heavens Universal Scripture had for the Gold Core Realm was the Invincible Gold Core Realm.


    Training with this cultivation technique, I will be able to condense ten gold cores instead of one like other ''side characters''...I mean like other cultivators


    Meditating on what to do next I began to cultivate ording to the instructions in the scripture.


    Soon I felt a sensation in my Dantian and one set of ten drops of fire essence energy was the first toe together slowly.


    Time passed and the ten drops fused to be one big drop of essence energy. I didn''t stop there and continued topress them.


    After an unknown amount of time, I finally condensed the first core which was gold in some ces and red in some, from what I sensed with my spirit Power.


    When I opened my eyes it was approaching morning. And although I feel energized, I am a person who likes sleep so I decided to get some of it.


    Just as Iy down on the bed and closed my eyes, I sensed a presence in my room jolting me up.


    "Who?!"


    "Calm down young master, it''s me."


    "Old Man Whitebeard? How did you?... You know what, never mind."


    Turns out Old Man Whitebeard came to visit. It was only because he revealed his presence that I was able to sense him.


    "Young Master Arthur, my name is Alfred Stone if you must know."


    "Oh, I''m sorry about that way of addressing you, I had gotten used to it," I felt embarrassed as I never called him Old Man Whitebeard to his face before.


    "It''s fine," Alfred wasn''t mad at him as he had known about it all along.


    "I see you have advanced in your cultivation Young Master, congrattions."


    "Thank you, but what brings you here?"


    "There is news from the Emperor concerning the Grand Martial Arts Tournament," Alfred''s expression became serious.


    "What happened?"


    "The Martial Emperor Secret Realm will be opening earlier than predicted and because of that, the date for the Grand Martial Arts Tournament has been brought forward."


    I knew it, I was right about not resting. Just as I predicted, something I did not expect happened.


    I took a breath and asked Whitebear- I mean Alfred, "How much time do I have?"


    "It is..."


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    --------END OF VOLUME I-----------


    __________________________


    |[AFTERWORD]|


    It has been sixty chapters and the first volume of this book hase to an end. This volume was written with the focus being to show Arthur''s new beginning and he can not be said to have adapted fully to this world.


    In the next volume, there will be more information on the world. And Arthur will be growing up a bit as he might have to witness the not-so-good parts of the cultivation world.


    I hope you stay tuned and leave ament down below...or join my discordmunity and chat with me directly.


    Discord Link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 61 |[ Volume Two ]|

    ===============??================


    This is a world where strength makes right, and the fate of those that are weak is under the whims of they that are powerful.


    The weak are prey to the strong, but there is hope for the weak also. And this hope is found in Cultivation...the path of Martial Arts.


    Cultivation and the practice of martial arts can be done by anyone as long as they have even the least cultivation technique.


    Cultivation techniques are methods that have been devised by experts of time past that allow those that canprehend and practice them to gain strength.


    This also means that the aspiring cultivator must have an eptableprehension else all his effort would be for naught.


    This now brings about the subject of innate talent, where some people are more talented than others on the path of cultivation.


    But almost anyone can take the first step and awaken their Martial Spirit.


    When the Martial Spirit has been awakened is when the dividing line is drawn between the talented and the average, the genius, and the trash.


    This is because what Martial Spirit you awaken will decide the path of cultivation that you will walk on.


    It will also determine how far or how fast you can progress on the path of cultivation.


    Martial Spirits in the Mortal Emperor Realm are ranked into four major grades and ten minor ranks.


    Human Grade, Profound Grade, Earth Grade, and Heaven Grade which is the highest that has been seen since ancient times and is almost a legend at this point as no one had awakened a Heaven Grade Martial Spirit as long as history is concerned.


    Now, there are different types of Martial spirits.


    There are Nature-Type Martial Spirits such as Fire, Water/Ice, Earth, Wind, Lighting, etc.


    Beast-Type Martial Spirits such as the White Tiger, ck Panther, Shadow Wolf, Violent Ape, etc.


    Weapon-Type Martial Spirits such as Sword, Saber, Spear, Halberd, etc.


    And finally the mysterious and extremely rare and powerful Unique Variant Martial Spirits.


    Unique Variant Martial Spirits are very rare and powerful. They usually give their owners special abilities and most of those that awaken such spirits have been able to achieve great things in the cultivation world.


    Unique Variant Martial Spirits include those like the powerful Immortal Spirit, Four Symbols Martial Spirit, and Death God Martial spirits that have appeared in the past.


    Cultivation starts from the Physique Transformation Realm where one''s physique is transformed to be suitable for the cultivation of spirit essence energy.


    At thest stage of this realm, the Martial Spirit is awakened and a person can now use Cultivation Techniques to train.


    The next realms of cultivation are the Spirit Condensation Realm, Gold Core Realm, Martial Origin Realm, Grand Martial Realm, Martial King Realm, Martial Emperor Realm, Martial Ancestor Realm, Martial Saint, and Nascent Soul Realm.


    It is said that the current strongest person on the Southern Continent was the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire, who is rumored to be an expert at the peak of the Martial Ancestor Realm.


    No one has heard of or seen a Martial Saint Realm expert on the southern continent for over tens of thousands of years now.


    While the Nascent Soul Realm has be a legend to the inhabitants of the continent.


    And as to why that is, no one knows...


    `````````


    It has been a week since Arthur entered the Heavenly Sword Sect and he hade to adapt to its environment and understand how things are done in the sect.


    After his talk with Old Man Whitebeard, he knew he had to hurry up and increase his strength.


    Old Man Whitebeard or rather, Alfred Stone had left to attend to his duties at the Royal Library.


    When he left Arthur noticed he seemed to be in a hurry and acted as though there was some serious issue.


    But Arthur did not ask him about the matter as there are some things one should not get involved in unless you had enough strength.


    This is almost always the case in this world.


    After a week of closed-door cultivation, Arthur had condensed all ten gold cores ording to his cultivation technique.


    Within his room, and seated on his bed, Arthur opened his eyes and breathed out.


    "Finally finished that...now I need to train in some Martial Arts Technique."


    Arthur brought out a jade token which was what held the number of contribution points that he had.


    Arthur inject some of his essence energy into the jade token and it glimmered a bit before showing a number in the space above it.


    [ 100,000 ]


    This was the prize he was given by the sect for clearing all floors of the tower.


    When he received this, Arthur was a bit skeptical thinking, ''Is that all I get?''


    Because ording to the artifact spirit of the sword tower, what he did was very significant so he was expecting more.


    It was at that time that he was told that there would be another reward but that wouldeter.


    After that, he found out about how hard it was to get the same amount of contribution points that he had, and he then understood therge advantage he had been given.


    ''I need to learn some Martial Arts techniques from the sect as I don''t want to reveal the techniques I received from the sword tower.''


    ''Those ones will be my trump card...''


    ==================================


    _______    _______    _______


    ??                  ??               ??


    __________________________


    ----------End of Chapter--------------


    __________________________


    |[AFTERWORD]|


    It has been sixty chapters and the first volume of this book hase to an end. This volume was written with the focus being to show Arthur''s new beginning and he can not be said to have adapted fully to this world.


    In this next volume, there will be more information on the world. And Arthur will be growing up a bit as he might have to witness the not-so-good parts of the cultivation world.


    I hope you stay tuned and leave ament down below...or join my discordmunity and chat with me directly


    |[ Info Dump! ]|


    PLEASE IGNORE!


    This is a world where strength makes right, and the fate of those that are weak is under the whims of they that are powerful.


    The weak is prey to the strong, but there is hope for the weak also. And this hope is found in Cultivation...the path of Martial Arts.


    Cultivation and the practice of martial arts can be done by anyone as long as they have even the least cultivation technique.


    Cultivation techniques are methods that have been devised by experts of time past that allow those that canprehends and practice them to gain strength.


    This also means that the aspiring cultivator must have an eptableprehension else all his effort would be for naught.


    This now brings about the subject of innate talent, where some people are more talented than others on the path of cultivation.


    But almost anyone can take the first step and awaken their Martial Spirit.


    When the Martial Spirit has been awaken is when the dividing line is drawn between the talented and the average, the genius and the trash.


    This is because what Martial Spirit you awaken will decide the path of cultation that you will walk on.


    It will also determine how far or how fast you can progress on the path of cultivation.


    Martial Spirits in the Mortal Emperor Realm are ranked into four major grades and ten minor ranks.


    Human Grade, Profound Grade, Earth Grade, and Heaven Grade which is the higherrst that has been seen since ancient times and is almost a legend at this point as no one had awakened a Heaven Grade Martial Spirit as long as history is concerned.


    Now, there are different types of Martial Spirit.


    There are Nature-Type Martial Spirits such as, Fire, Water/Ice, Earth, Wind, Lighting, etc.


    Beast-Type Martial Spirits such as the White Tiger, ck Panther, Shadow Wolf, Violent Ape, etc.


    Weapon-Type Martial Spirits such as, Sword, Saber, Spear, Halbeard, etc.


    And finally the mysterious and extremely rare and powerful Unique Variant Martial Spirits.


    Unique Variant Martial Spirits are very rare and powerful. They usual give their owners special abilities and most of those that awaken such spirits have been able to achieve great things in the cultivation world.


    Unique Variant Martial Spirits include those like the powerful Immortal Spirit, Four Symbols Martial Spirit, and Death God Martial spirits that have appeared in the past.


    Cultivation starts from the Physique Transformation Realm where ones physique is transformed to be suitableee for the cultivation of spirit essence energy.


    At thest stage of this realm, the Martial Spirit is awaken and a person can now use Cultivation Techniques to train.


    The next realms of cultivation are the Spirit Condensation Realm, Gold Core Realm, Martial Orgin Realm, Grand Martial Realm, Martial King Realm, Martial Emperor Realm, Martial Ancestor Realm, Martial Saint, and Nascent Soul Realm.


    It is said that the current strongest person on the Southern Continent was the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire, who is rumored to be an expert at the peak of the Martial Ancestor Realm.


    No one has heard of or seen a Martial Saint Realm expert on the southern continent for over tens of thousands of years now.


    While the Nascent Soul Realm has be a legend to the inhabitants of the continent.


    And as to why that is, no one knows...


    Please Join My Discord Community

 Chapter 62 Martial Arts Pavilion, Selecting Martial Art Techniques

    ==================================


    ''The techniques from the sword tower will be my trump card.''


    Arthur decided on that as he felt it would be better to have his stronger abilities hidden from what the public will know about him.


    ''No one has ever died due to having too many trump cards. Rather many have lived longer due to the powerful hidden cards they had in their sleeve.''


    He stayed in his room for a while and nned his next step.


    ''I will go to the Martial Arts Library first and choose techniques for speed/movement, palm/fist techniques, and also sword techniques...oh and defense-type martial arts.''


    Defense-type martial arts techniques can only be used by those that have reached the Gold Core Realm and above.


    This is because only those that have reached the Gold Core Realm are able to send essence energy out of their body freely.


    Although there are some martial arts that im to give a good defense to those of a lower realm, they are highly ineffective.


    ''Also I need to see if I can find a Body Tempering Technique...''


    Arthur still remembered the advice that the Nine Heavens Pce Artifact Spirit told him.


    ''If the full power of my soul is released, this body will not be able to handle it. So the Soul Gem is restraining my soul and only allowing a very negligible amount to leak out ording to my strength.''


    ''The stronger I get, the more of my soul''s power and ability that I would be able to harness.''


    ``````````


    After Arthur left his room, he walked to the Martial Arts Library.


    Soon he arrived before a Pavilion with a title on its front.


    |[ Martial Arts Pavilion ]|


    In front of the Martial Arts Pavilion stood two guards at the entrance.


    Arthur nodded to them in greeting but their eyes were forward and they acted like Arthur was invisible.


    Arthur just shrugged and entered the building.


    This Martial Arts Pavilion only had two floors and was one of four such buildings.


    The was another Martial Arts Pavilion in the Inner Court which was only essible by Inner Court Disciples.


    And it was the same for Core Disciples and Elite Disciples.


    The one in the outer court was limited in the avability of techniques and the technique rank.


    Within the library, there were different sections.


    One part contained Cultivation Techniques, and another had Sword Techniques and another contained Fist Techniques, etc.


    Martial Arts Techniques were categorized as; Mortal, Profound, Earth, and Heaven Rank Techniques. And they are further subdivided into, Low, Mid, High, and Peak Grades.


    The Martial Arts Library of the Outer Court, only had Mortal Ranked techniques, from low to peak grades.


    This was because unlike cultivation techniques that could be practiced from scratch many martial arts techniques had cultivation realm requirements.


    Arthur first checked for movement techniques.


    He did not bother to look at those low-grade mortal techniques and went straight for those of peak grade.


    ``````````


    |[Shadow Steps ~ Peak Mortal Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: This martial arts technique was created with assassination in mind. With this technique, the practitioner can move silently. Its speed enhancement is greater at night and if the practitioner hasprehended Dark Intent...]|


    |[Fleeting Mirage ~ Peak Mortal Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: This is an illusion-type movement technique that not only grants greater speed but allows the practitioner to create mirages...]|


    |[Wind Ride ~ Peak Mortal Rank?]|


    ||


    |[Description: This is a technique that pushes your speed to the extreme. Allows for fast and swift movements.


    Requirements: Must haveprehended Wind Intent up to the third rank.


    Side Note: This is an iplete martial art technique that was found by an elder on a journey. Its difficulty level is at the Profound Rank and its effectiveness isparable to low-grade profound rank techniques.


    ....the wind is your mount.]|


    "This is the one."


    Arthur decided the instant that he saw the ''Wind Ride'' movement technique.


    ''I haveprehended wind intent to the peak. This technique suits me the most out of all that I have seen.''


    Arthur took out the Wind Ride Technique from the shelf and moved on to the next section.


    |~FIST ARTS~|


    Just like before he browsed through all techniques on the shelf before he decided to choose from a few that he likes.


    |[North-Star Fist ~ Peak Mortal Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: Uses essence energy to form giant fists which can be sent forward and would explode on contact.


    Side Note: This technique requires an extreme level of control over one''s essence energy.]|


    Arthur decided on this technique for his first. Then he went to the next section.


    |~PALM TECHNIQUES~|


    After browsing through the techniques in this section, Arthur found a very interesting palm technique.


    |[Nine Layered Waves ~ Pseudo Profound Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: This palm technique is built upon the concept that attacks can be stacked. It requires a high level of strength and essence energy control and is as hard to master as a Profound Rank Technique.


    Warning! ~ There have been countless reports of disciples rupturing their arms when practicing this technique. Whoever chooses this is advised to learn with caution even if you are confident in your ability.]|


    Arthur ignored the warning as though he didn''t see it. And what was strange was that all the techniques that he chose were the onesbeled to be very hard to learn.


    Arthur did not want to focus on one battle style as other martial artists do.


    It wasmon knowledge that one can not learn too many things at once. Therefore younger martial artists are ad iced to have one major focus while others are just topliment their fighting style and cover for any weaknesses.


    But Arthur had decided to build himself all around.


    ''Jack of all trades, but a master of none?... heh I will be a master of all...In the past I dared to attempt mastering all 999,999 paths of the Grand Dao, this much is nothing.''


    ''So I have fist and palm attack methods and a movement speed technique. What is left now is a sword technique and a defense technique...''


    ''...and most importantly, a body tempering technique.''


    ====================================


    ~~~~~~~~~~~End of Chapter~~~~~~~~~


    ====================================


    A/N: Join the discord server for this book and let''s all chat.


    Link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 63 Done With The Selection

    ================================


    Arthur searched the library and even climbed the second floor before he decided on the remaining techniques he wanted.


    |Defense Arts |


    |[Bronze Amour: Peak Mortal Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: This technique uses Earth Essence Energy to create a bronze amour on the practitioner''s skin.


    Requirement: To practice you must haveprehended Earth Intent. ]|


    ...


    |Sword Arts |


    |[Sword Draw: Peak Mortal Rank]|


    ||


    |[Description: The most basic ability of a swordsman is the sword drawing arts. Before the sword will spill blood it must first be drawn.


    This technique focuses on speed and precision. The practitioner must have good control and incredible strength to practice.


    Note: The true power of this technique can be used when the practitioner hasprehended either Speed or Strenght Intent, or best of all both.]|


    ...


    After taking these two, Arthur looked for a shelf that contained the Body Tempering Techniques of the sect only to find out that there was no such method.


    Feeling perplexed, he walked to the librarian with five techniques in his hand.


    Behind a counter sat an old man who opened his eyes the minute Arthur appeared before him.


    The old man said, "Show me the books you took."


    Arthur nodded and ces the martial arts techniques on the counter.


    The old man furrowed his brows for a sect when he saw the techniques that Arthur chose.


    "Five thousand contribution points for all, do you have enough?" The old man could see that Arthur was just a new disciple so he had to ask.


    Arthur nodded and brought out his token.


    "Okay then, show me your contribution token."


    The old man held it and injected his essence energy and was surprised to see the number that was revealed.


    |[ 100,000 ]|


    "Hmm, so you are that kid?"


    The man was not one of the elders that saw Arthur the day he climbed the tower. But as an elder of his rank, he had learned of the new genius of the sect.


    The man did something and the points on Arthur''s token instantly decreased by five thousand points.


    He gave it back to Arthur and said, "Remember the rules of the sect. You are not allowed to teach this technique to outsiders of the sect. If found guilty of doing that you will be penalized."


    "I understand," Arthur ces the books in his spacial ring.


    Arthur bowed to the old man and turned to leave.


    "Before you leave though, a word of advice. Don''t rush and be careful with your training. I will not ask you to change the books you choose or tell you that you can''t master them, but act ording to the situation."


    "That being said, there is an extremely few number of people in the entire sect who have learned the techniques you choose and even less than have some mastery over them."


    "So I would be happy if you are able to learn them all. But if you can''t, you should try something more suitable for you."


    "As you know it is easier to learn certain martial arts techniques if they arepatible with your martial spirit, so do act ording to the situation."


    The old man said a lot more than he nned to, but it shows how much he values Arthur.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Senior," Arthur bowed a little in thanks.


    The old man nodded and closed his eyes again.


    Arthur left right after and went to another location.


    The old man opened his eyes once more as Arthur left.


    ''This junior is quite daring, but only time will tell if it was foolish confidence or actual ability...and I do hope it is thetter.''


    ``````


    |Weapons Hall|


    Arthur went to the weapons hall and bought a sword. Even though he had something better with him, it was best to keep the sword he received from the tower hidden for now.


    When he was done making preparations he left for Misty Mountains.


    The Misty Mountains is a mountainous region located at a distance away from the sect. It is where disciples go to train and battle spirit beasts while also hunting for treasures.


    The sect has a formation that prevents the Beasts from entering the sect and guards stationed at the boundary to keep watch.


    The disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect also hunt beasts and sell their valuable parts to the sect for contribution points.


    Arthur was going to first learn the battle techniques he had chosen before trying to raise his cultivation.


    This was good too as martial arts is also a part of the cultivation and one can not neglect the other.


    Soon Arthur entered the Misty Mountain Region and became clear as to why it was called such.


    "So it turns out that the entire region is covered in mist and many would not be able to see too far."


    Looking around Arthur calcted that he could not see more than ten meters ahead.


    ''Such a distance, a speed-type Spirit Beast can cover it in almost an instant. A cultivator will be able to train his senses to a high level if he trains here for an extended amount of time with that limitation.''


    Upon thinking up to this point, Arthur asked himself.


    ''Should I cheat?''


    ====================================


    ~~~~~~~~~~~End of Chapter~~~~~~~~~


    ====================================


    A/N: Join the discord server for this book and let''s all chat.


    Link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6


    __________________________


    |[AFTERWORD]|


    It has been sixty chapters and the first volume of this book hase to an end. This volume was written with the focus being to show Arthur''s new beginning and he can not be said to have adapted fully to this world.


    In this next volume, there will be more information on the world. And Arthur will be growing up a bit as he might have to witness the not-so-good parts of the cultivation world.


    I hope you stay tuned and leave ament down below...or join my discordmunity and chat with me directly


    |[ Info Dump! ]|


    PLEASE IGNORE!


    This is a world where strength makes right, and the fate of those that are weak is under the whims of they that are powerful.


    The weak are prey to the strong, but there is hope for the weak also. And this hope is found in Cultivation...the path of Martial Arts.


    Cultivation and the practice of martial arts can be done by anyone as long as they have even the least cultivation technique.


    Cultivation techniques are methods that have been devised by experts of time past that allow those that canprehends and practice them to gain strength.


    This also means that the aspiring cultivator must have an eptableprehension else all his effort would be for naught.


    This now brings about the subject of innate talent, where some people are more talented than others on the path of cultivation.

 Chapter 64 Training In The Mountains, Wind Ride

    ================================


    Misty Mountain Range...


    Due to the mist here, Arthur could only see up to a few meters ahead. But unlike other outer court disciples that will be limited in their sight, putting them in danger if their other senses were not up to par, Arthur had what they don''t.


    Thinking about that he asked himself, ''Should I cheat?''


    ''Would it even be called cheating? It''s my ability after all.''


    Arthur spread out his spirit power and was able to perceive far beyond what he could see with his eyes.


    As he moved, it did not take long for him to sense a spirit beast crouching behind a bush ahead.


    It was a ck Stripped Wolf.


    The ck Stripped Wolf was a Grade Two Spirit Beast and was one of the powerful ones among beasts of the same rank.


    Spirit Beasts are ranked from Grade One to Ten. With a Grade One beast being as strong as a spirit condensation realm cultivator, grade two was the equivalent of Gold Core Realm cultivators, and so on.


    They are further subdivided into low, mid, high, and peak.


    The ck Stripped Wolf was a high-rank grade-two spirit beast.


    Arthur would not have been able to sense it were it not for his spirit power, but the wolf already had its eyes on him.


    ''It is probably thinking that I haven''t noticed it huh?''


    Arthur restrained his urge to smile and acted like he knew nothing and walked ahead in a nonchnt manner.


    Just when he got closer to the bush, at around five meters away, a shadow ran over.


    *Swoosh!*


    The forte of the ck Stripped Wolf was its speed and it was sure that it would be having a sessful hunt.


    But things did not go as the wolf thought they would. Arthur easily dodged the wolf''s attack and punched its head.


    *Bang!*


    The wolf''s head caved in and it died in an instant. Arthur looked at it and with a thought, ced its dead body in his spacial ring.


    Arthur was able to one-punch-kill a high-rank grade two spirit beast which is as strong as a regr Rank-7 Gold Core Realm cultivator.


    ''I currently have a surplus of contribution points, so for now I do not need to sell this to the sect.''


    ''But it would be useful for something else...''


    Arthur would be spending a lot of time in the mountains as he trains. And he will not be able to train for too long on an empty stomach.


    He has not yet reached the realm where he doesn''t need food to survive.


    Arthur searched for a suitable and quiet ce while he fought or rather killed most of the spirit beasts he encountered.


    He didn''t kill all as he does not need that much meat. So, he just trashed some and let them run away after that.


    As he went deeper he encountered stronger spirit beasts and reached the territory of Grade Three Spirit Beasts.


    It was there that he found a good location to practice.


    Although grade three spirit beasts are as powerful as a Martial Origin Realm cultivator, they were not a challenge to Arthur.


    "This should do it..."


    Arthur arrived before a waterfall that had a cave behind it on a mountain that was not too tall like the others in this range.


    The cave was located a hundred meters above the mountain and Arthur climbed the mountain and was able to enter the cave.


    There was a small gap between the waterfall and the cave, and Arthur passed through that gap which a leap.


    *Thud!*


    Hended and looked around.


    ''It seems no one had used this ce before. Good, I wouldn''t want anyone toe to disturb me when I am training then.''


    "Alright, time to train..."


    ``````````


    Arthur first practiced the movement technique, Wind Ride.


    Wind Ride was divided into four levels, Beginner, Intermediate, Advanced, and Mastery level.


    At the Beginner level, the practitioner''s speed will be increased by thirty percent, forty-five percent for Intermediate, seventy percent for Advanced, and a hundred percent for Mastery.


    And the greater your Wind Intent rank, the more swift the speed.


    This was made with disciples who have wind nature martial spirits in mind. They will have a natural affinity andprehension of the wind element, but even then it would take them months to learn and a few years to master.


    Geniuses would be able to reach the mastery level in a bit over a year.


    Arthur stood within the cave, and suddenly in a silent manner, he moved so fast that he looked like he disappeared and appeared eleven meters away from the previous spot.


    "The beginner level...if I master this technique I should be able to cross over twenty meters in a second."


    "I can cover even more than that if I add my speed intent into the mix."


    It was only a few hours but Arthur had already learned the wind ride technique. This will cause a big shock to anyone who hears it and this was just the beginning.


    Half a dayter...


    "Intermediate level..."


    A dayter...


    "Advanced Rank..."


    Three dayster...


    "Mastery Level...Wind Ride," Arthur whispered to himself and moved.


    *Swoosh!*


    In an instant, he appeared over twenty meters away from his previous spot.


    "27 meters in a second...that was better than expected. It should be because Iprehended wind intent."


    This speed was already faster than your regr Peak Gold Core Realm Cultivator, which can only move at the speed of twenty-three meters per second.


    Although this is their speed if they do not use any speed-enhancing movement technique. If they do, then they go reach thirty meters per second if they had mastered said technique


    "But I haven''t used my full wind intent yet. The manual said that the greater the practitioner''s mastery over wind intent, the greater the speed."


    Arthur released his tenth-level wind intent at full power and activated the wind ride movement technique.


    "Wind Ride..."


    *Swish!*


    ================================


    ----------------End of Chapter----------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    A veryte update...I have been ill since the first of this month and have been posting my stockpiled chapters until I ran out.


    I have gotten okay now, and I can resume writing. That being said...


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!

 Chapter 65 Astonishing Learning Speed, Breakthrough

    ================================


    "35 meters per second..."


    "This means I am faster than most Peak Gold Core Realm cultivators, and I am still only at the first stage of the Gold Core Realm."


    The Wind Ride technique uses wind intent to enhance the practitioner''s base speed, so Arthur can only imagine what it would be like when he reaches the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    "Also, I haven''t even used my speed intent yet..."


    This was another trump card of Arthur, Speed Intent.


    It was a very incredible thing to master intent at his current cultivation level.


    Cultivators attempt to learn intent when they reach the Gold Core Realm as at this level their perception can sense some of the world''s essence.


    The keyword here is ''attempt'', this means that not all seed.


    And even those that do, it will take a long time to master up to the tenth rank, which they normally learn when they are in the Martial Origin Realm.


    But Arthur reached that level ofprehension before he even broke through to the Gold Core Realm. So his speed is understandable.


    Moreover, the cultivation technique, Nine Heavens Universal Scripture makes him much stronger than those of the same realm.


    "Well, it calls my current realm the Invincible Gold Core Realm for a reason."


    Arthur decided to practice more with the technique so that he can use it freely in battle and see how he could fuse it with his battle style.


    ``````````


    Two Months Later...


    Time passed and Arthur learned the other techniques and reached mastery rank for all of them and he did so in only two months.


    However, he used two-thirds of that time to increase his cultivation to the Third Rank of the Gold Core Realm.


    Arthur was able to master them quickly because when he studies them, nothing is unclear to him.


    Within the cave, Arthur sat in a meditative position.


    His Devouring Martial Spirit was released and was rapidly refining arge number of elemental crystals all around him.


    At the same time, the martial spirit absorbed from the surrounding essence energy too. With its target being two essence energies.


    Arthur only had element crystals for eight elements which were, fire, water, earth, wood, wind, lightning, light, and dark elements.


    There were two other intents left...


    ''Life Essence Energy, and Death Essence Energy...''


    If anyone were to find out that Arthur hadprehended these two great intents they would probably be unable to handle it.


    As to why let''s just say those two intents are kind of special...


    As Arthur absorbed them, his cores grew bigger and soon he reached the next level...


    "Fourth Rank Gold Core Realm...This should be enough," Arthur muttered.


    Arthur was making preparations for an uing event of the sect.


    "The Seasonal Outer Court Ranking Battle."


    Every three months, there would be a ranking battle among the Outer Court Disciples.


    This allows the disciples who are ranked lower to increase their rank in the outer court rankings as long as they have sufficient strength.


    If you rank amongst the top ten, you will be given the best cultivation abode in the outer sect. At the same time, the top ten outer court disciples are the only ones that receive free cultivation resources every month.


    They are also rewarded with a good amount of contribution points which would take them a year to get on their own.


    But new disciples are exempted from taking part in the ranking battles until after a year has passed.


    Although if a new disciple is strong enough then he or she can participate.


    During every recruitment, almost all of the new disciples are at the Spirit Condensation Realm.


    With one or two at the Gold Core Realm. But even they would wait till after a year before participating in the ranking battle.


    "It is a good time to increase my influence in the sect..."


    Arthur had thought about a lot of things since his joining the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    His Fate Sense will give hints on what can benefit him, but how much he takes from that or how he approaches the matter is up to him.


    His Fate Sense gave him a hint of a powerful treasure in the Heavenly Sword Sect, but that does not mean he will only take that and go.


    ''I could do something more...''


    Arthur had already discussed this with Old Man Whitebeard, and he had learned that if he was able to be the Prime Disciple of the sect, then even if his identity as the Prince was revealed there would be no problem whatsoever.


    Arthur asked him to exin more clearly but he said that he is not allowed to speak about some matters freely unless with the direct permission of the Emperor.


    So he could only give hints that Arthur can be ambitious and he will face no problem.


    ''Whatever it is, I will find out anyway.''


    It would be a great thing if he became the prime disciple of the sect as the sect will serve him as its future leader.


    ''Also, when I win the Grand Martial Arts Tournament and be the Crown Prince, the Royal Academy will also be under my jurisdiction...''


    ``````````


    Arthur left his ce of training and returned to the Outer Sect.


    After entering his little house, someone came knocking.


    "Luke,e on in."


    "Thank you...Invincible," Luke smiled and walked in.


    Although his tone was a bit awkward when he said ''Invincible'', which made Arthur chuckle.


    "So how''s the assignment I gave you going?" Arthur asked after they sat down in his living room.


    "I have met with almost every new disciple but most of them were hesitant."


    "Why?"


    "Well, it turns out that they have already been invited by the older disciples and some of them were even threatened."


    "Because of that, they are doubtful of whether you will be able to stand up to the older and stronger disciples at your current level."


    Luke had a serious expression on his face as he gave his report.


    There were geniuses here who could also cross realms to do battle, and although Arthur had ''potential'' in the eyes of the sect, his cultivation was still low.


    "Hmm, it happened just as I predicted. So, did you tell them what I asked?"


    ================================


    ----------------End of Chapter----------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 66 Target, First Place!

    ================================


    "So, did you tell them what I asked?"


    "Yes, I told them to watch the next ranking battle before they decide."


    "Good, all ording to n." Arthur smiled as all of this was within his calctions.


    He wanted to build a great reputation and he would start by ranking first in the sect''s outer rankings for as long as he will be part of the outer court.


    He had to live up to the name he is known for by the sect...Invincible.


    With that, he would attract all new disciples to join his faction which he was creating, and maybe even attract some of the older and stronger disciples to join.


    But he also knew he would be making enemies with every other faction in the sect as no outer disciple owns a faction, even more so for a newly admitted disciple.


    ''Let theme, I am not afraid. I have a n for it already.''


    "Master, there were also a few who decided to join ahead of time."


    "Oh? That''s good then. I will meet up with them before the ranking battle. What about the other thing?"


    Luke nodded, "I have the list of the strongest outer disciples and their abilities as seen from thest ranking battle."


    "Hehehe, it seems you are very efficient, eh?"


    "I am just carrying out my duties as I should, Master."


    "Yeah right, look at those eye bags, I am sure you haven''t slept properly. You have to run around for me and cultivate at the same time. Meanwhile, I only train in peace."


    Luke smiled as he heard Arthur''s caring tone.


    "Thank you for your concern, Master."


    "And that too, I have told you to just call me by my name when it is just the two of us. I see you more as a friend than a servant."


    Luke furrowed his brows a bit for a second.


    "What is it, you can''t?"


    "No, it''s not that. I thought we were undercover in the sect and I can''t call you by your real name."


    "I know that, so just call me Invincible...a name I aming to love by the way."


    Luke looked at Arthur thoughtfully and then his eyes shined for a second as he said, "That''s it, I know what to address you as."


    "Okay..."


    "Master Invincible!"


    ''Aww, shit...he still doesn''t get it....whatever.''


    Luke left and went to rest after being forced by Arthur to do so.


    ''He makes me act like I amining about having such a hard-working underling.''


    Although Arthur sees Luke as a friend and he also sees him as his underling. Such a weirdbination.


    Arthur shook his head and decided to think of other matters.


    `````````


    Soon, word of Arthur''s participation in the next Outer Court Ranking Battle spread throughout the Outer Sect and even the disciples of the Inner Sect heard of it.


    "It has only been two months and he wants to show himself?"


    "Are new disciples these days so arrogant, and he is even aiming for first ce?"


    "Even if he is a genius whose battle power is above six-star it would be too exaggerated to take first ce."


    "In my opinion, I think he would at most be at the first or second rank of the Gold Core Realm at the moment. But the top ten outer court disciples are all at the peak of the Gold Core Realm."


    "You are right, and there are three-star and four-star battle geniuses within their ranks. Plus their fighting experience and mastery of various techniques, I don''t believe he can take first ce."


    "First ce? Bah! I say he won''t even reach the top ten!"


    Many disciples felt disbelief and doubted what Arthur was doing. No one was optimistic about his chances, but there were a few who felt he might be able to do it.


    After all, a person who cleared the Sword Tower on his first try can not be a chill, normal practitioner.


    There were only three people in the Outer Court that felt Arthur will seed.


    "Invincible...he just might do it," Zaith didn''t know why but he had confidence in Arthur.


    ''I can not ck off too...but too bad I will have to miss this ranking battle. Else, I would have loved to fight you.''


    Zaith thought these things as he walked deep into Misty Mountains and as for his purpose.


    ''Time to find that...''


    "Hmph! They are all belittling him. They sure as hell will be disappointed when the timees!" Sun Wukong almost attacked an Outer Court disciple when he heard how Arthur is being looked down on.


    But then he remembered the rule of the sect that no battle was allowed outside of the fighting ring.


    "Hmph! A bunch of monkeys!" He said that line to the disciples and walked off.


    The disciples were annoyed but held themselves back from attacking.


    ? As for thest person. He did not only feel that Arthur would win, but he was a hundred percent confident in Arthur.


    "Master Invincible will live up to his name in this battle..." Luke only smiled in mockery when he heard the negativements.


    In just a few days, Arthur has beenbeled as one of those arrogant geniuses.


    Even the elders of the Outer Court discussed this matter.


    "This youngster is in too much of a hurry to prove himself. He should have taken this year to learn martial arts techniques," An elderined.


    There was a reason why the sect gave the new disciples a year to train. It was not only for them to increase their cultivation to the Gold Core Realm.


    It was also because the older disciples have learned several martial arts techniques to a high level. This and the fact that their cultivation level and battle experience are greater than the new disciples as they would be trashed by the older ones in apetition.


    Most especially when there are three-star geniuses and four-star geniuses among them.


    "You don''t need to feel bad for him. Although he is highly unlikely to even enter the top ten, his rank will increase due to his battle power rating."


    "That isn''t a problem. The thing is, how will he deal with the failure which will be a stain on his reputation?"


    "Hmph! If he can''t even handle that, then his talent would be wasted on him and the Heavens were blind to bless him with it in the first ce."


    ================================


    ---------------End of Chapter-------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 67 The Outer Court Rankings I

    ===============================


    A few days passed and there was only a day left before the ranking battle.


    Arthur walked with Luke to the ce where he would meet the first members of his faction.


    They were to meet outside the sect away from prying eyes in Heaven Sword City.


    Arthur had decided to meet with them at a rented hall in the city. When they arrived, he walked right in and found a small number of persons within the ce.


    "Sun Wukong," Arthur called out to the most familiar face he saw.


    "Hehehe, Invincible hope you don''t mind me joining?" Heughed cheekily.


    "Why would I, we are friends after all!" Arthur smiled.


    "Friends huh? Then that would make you my first friend then, hahaha!"


    "Really? That''s good then," Arthur turned to the next familiar face.


    "Balor, how have you been?"


    "I''m doing all right, just a bit slow in my progress though," Balor said in a bit of embarrassment.


    "You don''t need to feel embarrassed about slow progress. Sometimes it is like that, and even though you say slow, it actually helps you stay in a realm longer before progressing. This helps in giving you a sturdy cultivation," Arthurforted him.


    "That''s...I have never thought about it like that before. Thank you," Balor felt grateful.


    ''I definitely made the right choice...'' He thought to himself.


    Arthur looked at the rest and counted three others in the hall. They were two males and one female


    Two of the male disciples had a certain level of resemnce to each other and Luke stepped forward to introduce them.


    "These two are brothers. Their name is Pashin and Kadin."


    "And finally, this is-"


    "My name is Evelyn...Evelyn Cage!" The girl spoke before Luke did.


    Luke frowned at that interruption as he wanted to do things in an orderly manner for his master.


    Evelyn noticed that she had made a blunder and she hurriedly apologized.


    "I''m sorry about that, I have a habit of speaking without thinking. I was just too excited to meet you!" She bowed.


    "It''s fine," Arthur just waved his hand.


    "Thank you," Evelyn said while wiping a non-existent sweat on her forehead.


    "I assume you all know what we are here for today?" He asked them with a tone different from the one he used to talk to Sun Wukong.


    They all nodded to show that they did.


    "Alright, as the first people to put your trust in me, I promise that you will be the core members of the faction."


    "We will all grow together and the seven of us shall be known as the founding members," Arthur checked their reactions as he spoke.


    Sun Wukong didn''t really care, but Balor and the two brothers looked excited at that.


    And as for Evelyn...


    ''Why is she staring at me like that?''


    Evelyn had her eyes glued on Arthur and he could swear he saw her eyes shine like stars for a second there.


    ''Whatever...''


    "As for the name of this faction, we will be called..."


    ``````````


    In the Inner Sect, an outer disciple was reporting a matter to one of the members of Crixus'' faction, the Blood Sword.


    The Blood Sword was the faction of the Vice Sect Leader''s son, Crixus.


    Since their leader was in closed-door cultivation, they had taken it upon themselves to ''deal'' with the wild card that is Arthur.


    "So he rejected our offer and decided to create his own faction instead."


    "I see, this new disciple is very daring indeed. Does he think he is the star of the sect now? Soon he will learn that the waters are deeper than he knows."


    "He will, in due time."


    "Also our spy has been nted sessfully. They had their first official meeting today."


    "Good...Invincible right?...you will change your name soon enough. Hehehe!"


    ````


    The next day, the ranking battle was about to begin and all participating disciples had arrived.


    Arthur went to the Outer Court Arena with his newly formed faction.


    The Outer Court Arena was built with the intent to contain all outer court disciples as they also had the highest poption in the sect.


    There were stone seats built like steps for those that will be watching the ranking battles.


    The new disciples of the sect are advised by the elders to watch the ranking battles even though they are not participating.


    It will help them make appropriate preparations for when they do begin to take part in it, and also they would learn from the fights and know about their future opponents.


    In the middle of the arena was an elevated tform that had well-made seats. These seats were made for the Outer Court Elders who will be overseeing thepetition and judging it.


    Soon, an Elder flew and stood in the air, above the crowd.


    With that action, the whole ce went silent as they knew that thepetition was about to start.


    The Elder that came was the same one who oversaw over the Sword Stairs test.


    "The Outer Court Ranking Battles has been a tradition of the sect, ever since it was proposed by the 3rd Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    "The ranking battles are a way of encouraging and pushing the disciples of the sect to work harder andpete against one another."


    "As long as you do well, regardless of your talent, the sect will give you its support!"


    What he was saying was not meant for the older disciples as they had heard this introduction countless times already.


    Rather, the exnation was targeted at the new disciples.


    "That being said, every participating disciple is advised to not overestimate their abilities and should act ording to what they are able to do."


    After that, he talked about the rules of the ranking battles.


    One of the most important ones was that no killing is allowed, and a participant must not cripple the cultivation of their opponent.


    The next most important one is that you can win either by knocking out your opponent or if your opponent concedes.


    Aside from that, he did not say anything about not inflicting serious injuries.


    After giving the rules of thepetition, he went on to talk about what the disciples were most interested in.


    "Now, as for the rewards..."


    ================================


    ---------------End of Chapter-------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~ANNOUCEMENT!~~~~~~~~


    STARTING TODAY A CHAPTER WILL BE RELEASED EVERY SIX HOURS!


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 68 The Outer Court Rankings II

    ================================


    "Now, as for the rewards."


    The crowd listened more attentively.


    "The top three hundred disciples will be rewarded with 500 Points, and a high-grade Tier 2 Pill, the Gold Pill."


    The outer court rankings only had a quota of three hundred. Only the three hundred strongest outer disciples are recognized and ranked out of the thousands of disciples in the outer court.


    The Gold Pill is a pill that can help cultivators of the Gold Core Realm below the ninth rank advance one rank easily and three times faster.


    It was a Tier 2 Pill and can only be conducted by a Tier 2 Alchemist. Alchemists are those that use various methods to refine spiritual herbs and make pills that can give great assistance in cultivation.


    They are ranked from Tier 1 to Tier 10 and are further divided into low-grade, mid-grade, high-grade, and peak-grade.


    "The top two hundred will receive 1,000 contribution points and two high-grade Tier 2 Gold Pills. While the top hundred will be rewarded with 2,000 points and three Gold Pills."


    "The top fifty will get four thousand contribution points and five Gold Pills. Then the top twenty will be rewarded with eight thousand points, five high-grade tiers 2 Gold Pills, and one peak-grade tier 2 Gold Pill."


    The peak-grade Gold Pill can increase the cultivation of anyone below the tenth rank of the Gold Core Realm by one rank. This means those at the ninth rank can instantly reach the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    "As for the top ten...they will be rewarded with twelve thousand contribution points and five peak-grade Gold Pills, along with one Spirit Origin Fruit!"


    The rewards spike up for the top ten. And a lot of people were surprised, even the older disciples.


    "Well, this is new."


    "Yeah, the sect had never given this much rewards in any of the previous outer court ranking battles."


    "What''s even more surprising is that they actually brought out a grade three spiritual fruit, the Spirit Origin Fruit!"


    The Spirit Origin Fruit was a grade three spiritual fruit that could help martial artists at the peak of the gold core realm breakthrough to the next realm.


    Things that could assist in breaking through to the next major realm are exceedingly rare, so it is right to say that many were shocked and a few were very happy.


    As these few that were feeling joyful about the rewards, they were the current top ten outer court disciples.


    At a certain location within the arena, a group of ten sat together. This group of ten was sitting in a spot that was quite close to the tform made for the elders.


    They were thee current top ten disciples which were made up of seven males and three females.


    "This is just great. With this, it is only a matter of time before I will be an inner disciple!" One of the male disciples spoke.


    "You think so, Quan? In my opinion, you might not make it to the top ten," another male disciple taunted him.


    "What''s your problem Liam, you looking for a fight?" Quan retorted with a snort.


    "No, that isn''t my intention...even though I don''t mind having a bout with you. I am just looking out for you," Liam smirked yfully.


    "Yeah right, ''looking out for me'' indeed. If you really did that, then I would not even know how I died," Quan knew how cunning this guy was.


    Quan was the tenth-ranked disciple and Liam was ranked ninth.


    Although Quan was lower ranked, he and Liam could be said to be equally matched in strength, only that in the previous ranking battle he had been careless and lost to Liam after falling for one of his tricks.


    "But it''s true. You should know that a new guy will be rising up the rankings today and he is likely to get into the top ten. And the only way he can do that is to beat the weakest among us." Liam spoke in a teasing tone as even he did not believe in the things he said.


    "Who are you calling the weakest? Besides, that arrogant new disciple won''t even make it to the top twenty in my opinion."


    "We''ll see about that..."


    The other eight kept their silence and thought about other things. But one thing was prevalent in all their thoughts.


    ''Breakthrough to the Martial Origin Realm!''


    Meanwhile, Arthur smiled when he heard the rewards that will be given. Unlike the others, he wasn''t the least bit interested in the rewards.


    As a prince of the Hartfield Empire, he had ess to a lot of resources.


    ''I can use this to act ''foolish'' and ''kind'', and give them away to the founding members of my faction and cultivate gratitude in them.''


    This was Arthur''s n, but he would have to see if it would work the way he wanted it to. And while he was thinking of such matters, the Elder continued.


    "The third-ranked disciple will be rewarded with twenty thousand points, three peak-grade Gold Pills, and two Spirit Origin Fruits!"


    Although the Spirit Origin Fruit can help a practitioner to break through to the Martial Origin Realm, there isn''t a hundred percent guarantee of sess.


    Therefore, having more of this fruit will be helpful in case the first attempt to break through fails.


    "For the second ce, the reward is thirty thousand points, five peak-grade Gold Pills, and three Spirit Origin Fruits."


    "While the number one outer disciple will receive fifty thousand contribution points, ten peak-grade Gold Pills, and three Spirit Origin Fruits, along with a low-grade Profound Rank Weapon of choice."


    Thest words of the elder echoed in the silent arena.


    "Woah! A profound grade weapon? How generous!"


    "Tsk! Tsk! I envy those disciples at the top ten."


    The top ten outer court disciples looked at each other with apetitive gaze. They had to do their best to attain the top three.


    ''But s,'' they thought as they remember who was ranked first.


    Seated calmly amongst them was the current number one outer court disciple who had been holding that position for over a year now.


    ================================


    ---------------End of Chapter----------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~[A/N]~~~~~~~


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 69 The Outer Court Rankings III: Battle Royal!

    ================================


    The number one outer court disciple...


    He was a young man with a stoic expression on his face. Seated with the others, he acted aloof and didn''t even shake when he heard the rewards unlike the others.


    He was a genius at the Peak of the Gold Core Realm and was just a tiny bit away from breaking through to the Martial Origin Realm.


    He was well respected in the Outer Court by everyone including the other top ten rankers.


    He was...


    ''Mark Grayson''


    Mark Grayson became the number one outer court disciple when he was only at the seventh rank of the Gold Core Realm, which was a first in the sect.


    Before him, the top ten rankers were always at the tenth stage of the Gold Core Realm. Also, he was a very brutal fighter and does not know how to hold back.


    Because of that, in the eyes of the outer court disciples, he was a true monster.


    Anyone who got matched with him and refuses to concede will have to face his full-powered attack.


    Many had wondered why he never holds back, even against those much weaker than him, until one day he answered their queries.


    "I don''t take chances...not anymore...and I show no mercy..."


    Since then if anyone got matched with him in the ranking battles, they will immediately admit defeat.


    After the Elder announced the rewards, it was now time for the ranking battles to begin.


    Currently, the participating disciples were over two thousand.


    "Now that the rewards of this time''s ranking battle have been announced, and you are all fired up, let us move to the first round of thepetition!"


    "Let everyone except the top ten disciples climb the battle arena," the Elder instructed.


    The arena where the battles will be taking ce was big enough to amodate everyone participating.


    The disciplesplied and climbed the arena one after the other. Although there were other fighting stages around, they were much smallerpared to the one in the middle.


    "Master, ording to my findings, the first round is usually a battle royal. All disciples will fight until there are only three hundred left," Luke exined what he knew to Arthur.


    "I understand, let me join them," Arthur said ncing at the others.


    "This will be the first major step of our faction. Be sure to remember that," Arthur smiled and turned to the battle arena.


    "So charming!" Evelynmented with stars in her eyes.


    "Why do I feel nervous when I am not the one going to fight?" Balor was feeling it might not be easy for Arthur.


    Even though he felt that Arthur would win he was a bit worried, as he had never witnessed Arthur''s prowess before.


    Only Luke waspletely calm, unlike the others.


    "You don''t need to be. I am sure he got this in the bag before it even began," Sun Wukong bumped Balor on the shoulder.


    "Yeah, you are right, I guess."


    The two brothers kept silent, but from their looks, they were not too confident in Arthur.


    And as for Evelyn, she had her gaze fully focused on Arthur''s back view.


    By the time Arthur walked to the battle arena, everyone else had already gotten on it.


    This caused him to stand out.


    "Hey, isn''t that the new disciple?"


    "Hmm, let me see...yeah, that''s him."


    "So he meant what he said then?"


    "Seems so."


    "He is courageous all right, I''ll give him that."


    Murmurs arose as Arthur reached the fighting stage and jumped up.


    *Tap!*


    Hended lightly, barely making a sound as he did.


    A few disciples felt like speaking out against Arthur but refrained from doing so as they knew that he was not doing anything that is against the rule of the sect.


    Although, the reason why most of them felt that Arthur should not participate in this ranking battle was due to their pride.


    They knew that regardless of Arthur''s cultivation level, he was stronger than a number of them here.


    So they didn''t want to have the identity of a senior being beaten by a junior, even if said junior is a genius.


    When the Elder saw that everyone was in ce, he got ready to begin the first round.


    "Now that all participating disciples are on the fighting stage, get ready!"


    "Let the Battle Royal...begin!"


    Immediately after the elder finished speaking, chaos erupted in the arena.


    People began by attacking those that were standing close to the edges of the fighting stage, and those who were in close proximity.


    Some of them went all out and increased their martial spirits at once, and martial arts techniques began to fly back and forth as they exchanged moves.


    The stronger and more confident disciples did not release their martial spirit. Some didn''t even bother to use any martial arts technique and just eliminated those standing close to them.


    Arthur did not take the initiative to attack anyone but the instant the battle began over five people came to attack him at once.


    *Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta! Ta!*


    Five hits were heard simultaneously and those five disciples got sent flying out of the fighting tform unconscious.


    They didn''t know what hit them.


    "He''s pretty fast..." Those that were paying attention to Arthur were surprised at what just happened.


    Arthur thought that his show of strength will deter many of the disciples that had the idea that he was weak among them, but he was wrong.


    Very wrong...


    ``````````


    Within the Inner Court, a group of people was chatting happily in a certain hall.


    "Hahaha, I can not wait to hear the good news!"


    "Yes, I never expected that he would agree to take on our offer."


    "Well, my sources tell me he did it for his little sister, or else he wouldn''t even bother with us."


    "Tsk! How can a mere outer court disciple be so arrogant."


    "Well, he does have the qualifications for that. After all, he did beat some of you here..."


    "Don''t bring that up!"


    "Fine, but what about the other disciples were you able to bribe them?"


    "Yes...our little genius will be facing a good amount of trouble in the first round, hehehe..."


    ================================


    ----------------End of Chapter----------------------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~[A/N]~~~~~~~


    You can join the discordmunity created for this book via this link: https://discord.gg/KQqau2bVw6

 Chapter 70 The Outer Court Rankings IV: Surrounded!

    ================================


    At the Battle Arena, Arthur had just dealt with the first wave of outer court disciples that attacked him.


    ''That should deter many of them from seeing me as an easy pick...''


    He was expecting a lower number of persons to attack him but it increased instead.


    Arthur noticed immediately that he was surrounded!


    ''Is this their n?''


    *swoosh!*


    Arthur swayed his body a bit and dodged a strike sent at his rib. Just as he dodged, another disciple sent a palm attack at his back.


    Arthur lower his body and gave a low round kick that caused his two attackers to go off bnce and fall to the ground.


    Before he could follow up with another move, he was attacked from all sides.


    ''So this is how they want to y it, huh?''


    The corner of Arthur''s lips raised a little, ''This is perfect!''


    Arthur wasn''t displeased with their actions, rather he was happy that he would be facing more attacks here than anyone else in the arena.


    And as to why he was happy, it was not because he liked fighting, but rather he saw this as an opportunity to establish his dominance and show these disciples that the name Invincible is not just for show.


    ''Let me show you...''


    Arthur suddenly stopped moving and it looked as though he reacted toote to the attacks.


    ''...how strong I am.''


    At this point, the Elder that was coordinating the event noticed this and got ready to prevent Arthur from getting any serious injuries.


    Just as the multitude of fist and palm attacks were just an inch away from his body, they suddenly stopped.


    "What happened, why did they stop their attacks just a few inches away?" A confused spectating disciple asked those around him.


    And an even more confused disciple replied, "Maybe they called a truce?"


    The Elder who had silently riled up his energy to save Arthur went silent and narrowed his eyes.


    ''Sword Intent!''


    It was not just him, the other spectating elders who were watching and sometimes using their spirit power to scan the arena noticed it too.


    Elder Maten, who supervised the Sword Stairs Test was among them, ''This kid...I almost forgot that he hadprehended sword intent.''


    Back at the arena, all those that were attacking Arthur were trembling under the pressure of Arthur''s sword intent.


    Arthur had used the third level of his sword intent on them and it was enough to cause them to freeze.


    "Quick use your full strength, and bring out your martial spirits, we can break through the pressure!"


    One of the disciples managed to call out to the others and was the first to activate his essence energy and used it to resist.


    He began to move under the pressure and soon broke through it.


    The others copied him and used their full strength to resist and were able to break free from the restraint of Arthur''s Sword Intent.


    But even though they could now resist the pressure, no one dared attack carelessly again.


    When they attacked just now, they did not bother to use any martial art technique, and neither did they bother to use their martial spirits.


    They underestimated Arthur as they felt that it was already too much that they are ganging up on him and using their full strength will be overkill.


    Seeing their silence, Arthur decided to break the ice.


    "Why the faces,e on now...I don''t bite," Arthur smiled ''kindly'' at them.


    "It is indeedmendable that you have learned intent at your current level, but so have some of us here."


    ''Yeah, just keep talking like any other cannon fodder viin...''


    "And besides-?!"


    A fist suddenly arrived at the face of the disciple that was talking.


    "What?!"


    *Bang!*


    The disciple got sent flying out of the battle ring...unconscious.


    He did not expect that Arthur would attack him out of the blue as he talked.


    After that Arthur put his pinky finger in his ear and twisted, "Do me a favor please...less talk, more trashing..."


    He removed his finger from his ear and grinned provocatively at his opponents.


    "...cause'' you know, I will be trashing you all."


    "Don''t get so cocky!"


    A disciple got angry at Arthur''s taunt and released his martial spirit.


    "Roar!"


    A yellow-spotted giant tiger appeared and stood behind him. It appeared very life like and if Arthur didn''t know any better he would think it was real if he was an ordinary mortal with no cultivation.


    The disciple took a stance and cried out.


    "Tiger w!"


    He swiped his fingers and a w-shaped energy attack was sent at Arthur with blinding speed.


    *Bang!*


    The attacknded where Arthur stood but he was nowhere to be found.


    ''Where is he?''


    "Behind you," a voice whispered.


    *Boom!*


    "Argh!"


    Arthur punched him before he could react. Then he gave the disciple a roundhouse kick that sent him flying.


    "This guy''s speed is no joke. How is he so fast with his current cultivation level."


    After seeing that another one of them has been dealt with, they dropped all pretense and released their martial spirits.


    At the same time, they activated their martial arts techniques. And some of them brought out their weapons.


    "Attack!"


    ''Wind Ride: 1st Level...Speed Intent Rank 1,''


    *swoosh!*


    Arthur began his counter attack and soon his figure could barely be seen due to how many disciples surrounded him.


    Meanwhile, among the spectators...


    "Damn it! This is cheating!" Evelyn shouted in anger.


    "Won''t the elder do anything about this?" Balor asked with furrowed brows.


    "I should have gone up there with him," Sun Wukong was unhappy too, and clenched his fists.


    None of them expected that Arthur will be ganged up on.


    "He''ll be fine. Don''t worry about it, rather it is those disciples who should be scared," Luke calmed them down.


    "You are always so confident in him. I hope you are right," Balor decided to believe what Luke said.


    "North Star Fists!"


    "Nine Layered Waves!"


    ================================


    --------End of Chapter--------


    ================================

 Chapter 71 The Outer Court Rankings V: Battle Royal End!

    ================================


    "Nine Layered Waves: Level three!"


    *Boom!*


    "Argh!"


    Tens of disciples got sent flying out of the battle ring at the same time.


    The Elders present were surprised when they saw that technique being used.


    "Is that the sect''s martial arts technique, Nine Layered Waves?"


    "It is, and surprising he hasprehended it up to the third level in just two months after entering the sect."


    A regr genius would spend twice that amount of time to master up to the third level of the technique.


    "This kid is really a rare genius."


    The elders had only praises for Arthur.


    Just as they were digesting what they had seen, Arthur surprised them again.


    "North Star Fist: Third Star!"


    A luminous light shone on the battle arena and other tens of disciples were beaten out of the stage.


    "What, he learned even that?!"


    The elders got shocked now, as this would mean that Arthur spent a month on each technique and learned it up to the third level.


    It wasn''t just the elders, even the disciples were shocked too.


    They knew by experience the difficulties that one would face when trying to master those techniques.


    "Maybe his martial spirit is rted to fist and palm techniques?" Someone thought out loud.


    "That may be true. I would rather believe that is the case."


    Sometimes when people struggle to ept a fact for what it is, they would find an exnation that is ''eptable'' to them.


    That was what was happening right now. The disciples would prefer to attach Arthur''s progress to thepatibility of the techniques with his martial spirit.


    "But what if that isn''t the case?" A more rational person questioned.


    "Then we are all trash..."


    "You are the one who is trash, not me! Don''t drag others with you if you suddenly have your self-esteem lowered."


    "Guys look!"


    The discussion stopped as they found out that Arthur had suddenly increased his speed as the glow of his opponents'' martial spirit illuminated him.


    "Wind Ride..."


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur moved in a blur and in the blink of an eye almost all of his attackers within a twenty-meter radius found themselves on the ground with varying degrees of injuries.


    "Argh!"


    "What happened?!"


    "I don''t know."


    "It was like one moment he was standing there and in the next, he disappeared?"


    Many were confused and if they didn''t know any better it would look like they were acting it all out.


    "No he did not disappear...that technique, I know it," an outer court disciple said.


    "You know what happened? Quick tell us!"


    "That was a rare movement technique called Wind Ride. It uses the wind to assist a person''s speed and make it so swift that you wouldn''t sense any movement."


    "Woah! Such a technique should be very hard to master right?"


    "Yes it is, it is one of those rare techniques that require theprehension of intent to learn. And this Wind Ride technique requires you to have learned wind intent up to the third rank."


    "Third Rank Wind Intent? No wonder I have never seen anyone use it. As even those with wind-type martial spirits are not guaranteed to have learned wind intent."


    While the spectators watched andmented, the battle continued and it got more intense as time passed.


    But anyone watching could see clearly that Arthur had the upper hand despite him being surrounded.


    He had an exceptional battle sense and the more he fought, the faster he defeated his opponents, and someone finally noticed that fact.


    "This guy, he is improving as he battles?"


    Mark, the number one outer court disciple noticed this and spoke his thoughts out loud.


    Those beside him were surprised but mostly refused to believe it. But they did look at Arthur more seriously.


    If before they felt that he was arrogant, then now they felt that he was stronger than most.


    Arthur had started to use his essence energy, and people had discovered that he was already at the Fourth Rank of the Gold Core Realm.


    As for Arthur''s opponents, their cultivation level ranged from the fourth rank to the seventh rank of the Gold Core Realm.


    This astonished them to no end as Arthur was still only at the spirit condensation two months ago.


    Time passed and Arthur''s battle continued. It was as though there was no end to the people that he had to defeat.


    ''Did they buy off every single disciple here?'' Arthur dismissed that thought as that would be impossible.


    ''But one thing is sure, those that are targeting me are in the hundreds. I see their n now...they want to tire me out and make me reveal all my cards, and make it easy for the real pawns who are much stronger to defeat me.''


    ''A very good tactic, only...I have ten gold cores!''


    Arthur''s essence energy was purer and more condensed than other cultivators due to the very high rank of his cultivation technique.


    The purity and thickness of the essence energy in one of his cores is ten times greater than that of a regr cultivator.


    This was the effect of a high-level cultivation technique. And what made it more terrifying is that there are ten such cores in Arthur''s Dantian.


    ''I have a hundred times more essence energy than the average cultivator!''


    ''These guys...they have no idea.'' Arthur smiled in thought and began to fight more ferociously.


    "Attack, he will run out of essence energy very soon at this rate!"


    Sometimeter...


    "Why is he not running out of energy?!"


    "I don''t know, but do not halt your attacks! I don''t believe he can beat all of us!"


    Some more timeter...


    "Damn it! This guy''s a monster!"


    "We can''t take him!"


    Some began to feel reluctant to continue seeing how Arthur had been defeating everyone that attacks him with literally zero difficulties.


    "We are losing!" The disciples were depressed.


    ''I didn''t sign up for this!''


    ''I should have asked for more pay!''


    s, there is no pill for regret...only pain.


    "Argh!"


    Just like that, the numbers on the fighting stage dwindled a lot, and soon...


    "STOP!"


    The Elder presiding over the ranking battle gave the order to stop.


    Everyone obeyed and didn''t attack further, but there were a few whose attacknded on their opponents right at the time they heard the voice.


    "There are currently three hundred disciples left on the stage and this concludes the end of the first round, the Battle Royal!"


    Arthur stood on the stage with his back straight and some noticed to their shock that he wasn''t even out of breath, and neither was he sweating.


    He still looked to be in his prime condition as when the battle started.


    All through he had a calm expression on his face, as though he was not fazed by the fact that he just defeated hundreds of disciples.


    This nted a seed in their hearts, one that will grow to be true...


    ''Is he invincible?''


    ================================


    ----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================


    ~~~~~~~~~NOTICE!~~~~~~~~


    I may not update in the next six hours as nned. This is due to the currentck of power supply where I live.


    I am sorry folks, the power supply here is as shitty as can be...


    But not to worry, I will still upload 4 chapters within the next 24 hours.


    Adios!

 Chapter 72 The Outer Court Rankings VI: A Conspiracy?

    ================================


    As soon as the battle royal came to an end, a group of disciples that were watching Arthur as a hawk whispered among themselves and one of them stood up and left.


    ? The disciple who left went to send word to the Blood Sword Faction in the inner court.


    ....


    At the hall that belonged to the Blood Sword Faction within the Inner Court.


    The inner disciples of the Blood Sword Faction were chatting happily about a matter until a disciple walked in.


    The disciple reported that he had just received information about the matters that urred in the just concluded battle royal.


    The hall went silent as they heard what the disciple came to report.


    "So you mean he defeated all of them without breaking a sweat?"


    "That is what I was told."


    "But thinking about it, he does have the qualifications to be a little arrogant. But just a little. It could also be that he was exhausted and was simply faking it to keep up his appearance."


    "Hmm, that should be the case. Although he isn''t too weak in the outer court, I refuse to believe he was not strained or exhausted in the least."


    "Nevertheless, his actions must have left a deep impression in the outer court, and we must ensure that we suppress it."


    "You are right, the brat must be feeling smug right now, eh?"


    "Hahaha! He has no idea that we are not done yet. I, Sakir do things thoroughly, and he will see how thorough I can be!"


    "I trust you Sakir, he has no idea how much influence Lord Crixus has in the sect."


    "Immediately contact the elder, and tell him to continue as nned."


    ````````````


    Seeing Arthur standing victorious as if he didn''t just defeat hundreds of Gold Core Realm disciples on his own, the hearts of the crowd was stirred up.


    "Wow! He did it!"


    "It appears he wasn''t as arrogant as he was portrayed after all."


    "Yeah, seeing the results right before our eyes, it is clear that he is no weakling. And more importantly, he is one of the best geniuses that I have ever seen."


    "You are right, I mean, have you ever seen someone learn a martial arts technique so fast?"


    "No, and if I didn''t know any better, I would have suspected that the sect had somehow lent the techniques to him long before now to learn."


    The spectators began to discuss the battle that just urred with great interest. And the more they discussed the more their impression of Arthur increased.


    "But he still needs to take on the top ten, right?"


    "Yes, I remember he announced that he will be taking first ce in this outer court ranking battle."


    "Hmph! Although I acknowledge that he is strong, I still think he is overestimating himself if he thinks that the number one disciple, Mark, is someone he can beat."


    "I think so too, but I also feel he has a chance for the top ten..."


    The discussions continued and the Elder announced the end of the Battle Royal, now that there are three hundred people left.


    As the disciples discussed, the ce began to get noisy, until one of the elders shouted, "Silence!"


    The noise stopped and the people knew that the next round was about to begin.


    "Listen up! Now that the battle royal hase to a close, we will now enter the next round."


    "Out of three hundred of you, we will still have to eliminate ten of you from thepetition."


    The Outer Court Rankings will only have a total of three hundred people and the top ten did not participate in the battle royal.


    Arthur wondered why they did not just wait until there were two hundred and ny disciples left on the stage before moving on with thepetition.


    "Eleven disciples will be chosen randomly and they will fight once more just like the previous round until only one is left."


    "The disciples will be chosen at random so get ready!"


    The elder flung his hand and eleven tokensnded before eleven persons.


    ''What, why was I chosen?'' To  Arthur''s surprise, one of the tokensnded before him.


    ''Is it really random?''


    "Now those of you that have the token before you should remain on the stage, and the rest should step down."


    The other disciples descended from the stage leaving only Arthur and ten others on the stage.


    Arthur looked at his opponents and was beginning to feel that there was a conspiracy behind this.


    He thought so because he could sense that of the ten people here, three of them were very strong and they were secretly observing him.


    "I never expected the next round to be like this."


    "Why would three people in the top thirty be chosen at the same time?"


    "It should be a coincidence, I think. But still, this should be interesting."


    "Yeah, we are about to find out if Invincible is as strong as the top thirty rankers."


    Arthur heard thements of the crowd and finally understood that the three disciples that were emitting a strong aura were among the top thirty strongest disciples in the outer court.


    Now, when you consider that there are over two thousand Gold Core Realm disciples in the Outer Court, to be ranked among the thirty strongest disciples, these three will have incredible strength.


    The elder waved his hand and the tokens were removed from the stage.


    Arthur noticed that the three disciples in the top thirty were eyeing him, while the others were looking at the three with great vignce and they would nce at him once in a while.


    Arthur raised his head and he met eyes with the elder standing in the air.


    In a sh of a second that they locked eyes, he saw a cold look in the man''s eyes that disappeared just as quickly as it came.


    ''So that''s how it is, huh?''


    "Now that everyone is ready. Let the battle...begin!"


    ================================


    -----------End of Chapter-----------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: "Finally charged my phone and wrote this chapter...three more to be written and uploaded within nine hours...stay tuned!"

 Chapter 73 The Outer Court Rankings VII: One Against Three?

    ================================


    "Now that everyone is ready. Let the battle...begin!"


    A fight did not break out immediately like the previous time. Instead, the disciples on the ring were observing each other.


    Arthur shrugged and decided to break the silence.


    "So who is going first?"


    The weaker ones tensed their muscles when he spoke and quickly got into a fighting stance.


    Meanwhile, the three disciples that were ranked in the top thirty were no longer being subtle about their scrutinizing gaze.


    Arthur looked at them and smiled, "Come on now, is there any need to continue pretending? I know you are out to get me, and so am I."


    "You guys can join in on the fun between me and these three..." Arthur looked at the others as he pointed his fingers at those three disciples.


    "...or you can fight your own battle and hope tost long, the choice is yours."


    Arthur''s words were heard by the spectators as he spoke a bit loudly.


    "What, did I hear correctly? He wants to take on the disciples in the top thirty on his own?"


    That was what most of the spectators paid attention to, and only the extremely perceptive ones were able to pick on a set of words that Arthur said.


    "He said, that those three are out to get him...what does he mean by that?"


    "I noticed it too, those three have had their eyes on him the whole time...something''s fishy."


    "Do they have an enmity with each other before this?"


    Back to the arena, four disciples raised their intentions to forfeit and left the stage.


    Now there were seven people left on the stage, Arthur included.


    "What is with you and that arrogant smirk on your face? You think you can take on all three of us together?" One of the three couldn''t take it any longer and speak out against Arthur.


    "There is no need for you both to join this fight, I will take care of him myself."


    The one who spoke stepped forward and showed his intent to battle, and the other two stepped back.


    Those remaining could sense the tense atmosphere and two of them finally gave up after they weighed their chances in such a battle.


    ''Fuck just my luck to encounter these trio!''


    "I forfeit!"


    ''There goes my chance, damn it! Why is my luck so bad?!''


    "I will also forfeit this battle!"


    Now there was Arthur, the three top thirty rankers, and one female disciple.


    Arthur ignored his uing battle and looked at this female disciple who stood with a determined look in her eyes.


    She had ck hair and brown eyes, and with the outer court disciple robe on her she looked attractive but did not stand out.


    She was staring at the only female among the three that Arthur is supposed to fight.


    ''A personal grudge then?'' Arthur thought when he noticed the intense look of hatred in her eyes.


    "I want to fight you!"


    The female disciple pointed at the one she had her gaze on all this time. But as if to anger her, the one she called out to smiled but did not even look at her.


    She wanted to speak out about her intentions again, but someone else interrupted her.


    "You dare look elsewhere when I am in front of you!"


    Immediately everyone focused on Arthur and his current opponent.


    "Rock Smashing Palm!"


    The disciple that stepped forward to battle Arthur attacked out of anger when he saw Arthur looking at the other female disciple.


    But to his surprise, without looking at him, Arthur shot out his right palm.


    "Nineyered waves, third wave!"


    *Voom!*


    Three waves of energy attacks stacked on each other burst forth and destroyed the palm attack that wasing toward Arthur.


    Even after that its strength did not dissipate and continued unto the disciple with great speed.


    *Bang!*


    The disciple dodged just in time and got serious.


    But he gritted his teeth due to the manner Arthur used to attack him.


    ''He is looking down on me?!''


    ''How dare he?!''


    ''Just because he is a so-called seven-star genius?...I''ll show him!''


    "I will show you!"


    *Vroom!"


    The disciple erupted in anger and riled up his full power. The atmosphere around him changed immediately and the wind around him became unsettled.


    His cultivation was revealed for all to see.


    "Eight Rank of the Gold Core Realm!"


    "I know this person, he is Cadmus, the 29th-ranked outer court disciple."


    "Yeah, wasn''t he at the seventh rank of the Gold Core Realm a few months ago? He has already broken through?"


    Cadmus didn''t stop at releasing his aura, he also went on to release his martial spirit.


    "I am a new disciple so I don''t know much, but what kind of martial spirit does he have?"


    "You are about to find out. Cadmus has the Berserk Ape Martial Spirit, which is a Tier 10 Human Grade Martial Spirit!"


    As they spoke an ape appeared behind Cadmus. The furs of the ape were a dark shade of red and so were its eyes.


    "One more thing about his martial spirit is that it greatly increases all his physical attributes and makes him go a bit berserk. So he is not able to hold back when he releases his martial spirit."


    "Roar!"


    The roar of an ape was heard and a corona appeared around it. There appeared ten white rings, signifying its rank.


    "I''ll show you!"


    Cadmus clenched his fist and shot toward Arthur.


    *Swoosh!*


    Due to the boost from his martial spirit, he was very fast and got close to Arthur in almost an instant.


    He drew his hand back and his martial spirit mimicked him.


    "Violent Ape Fist!"


    A giant ape fist arrived before Arthur and it tore the wind around it apart as it descended from above Arthur.


    Arthur stood there with a straight expression on his face and then he let out a sigh.


    ''I don''t want to drag this out...sorry buddy, but you won''t have the chance to disy your prowess.''


    The spectators noticed Arthur''sck of movement and wondered why he was not trying to dodge.


    "Does he want to take it on directly?"


    Many couldn''t believe that would be the case, but then if it wasn''t, Arthur should be dodging.


    "Nine Layered Waves: Fourth Wave!"


    ================================


    -----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: Two more chaptersing up...stay tuned.

 Chapter 74 The Outer Court Rankings VIII: Defeated In One Move!

    ================================


    "Nine Layered Waves: Fourth Wave!"


    Just as a giant ape fist that tore through the air rived before Arthur, he retaliated with a palm attack of his own.


    "He is taking the punch head-on!"


    *Boom!*


    Both attacks collided and it caused the air around them to be pushed out. And just as people thought that they were evenly matched, Cadmus coughed out a mouthful of blood and Arthur pushed his palm forward with greater strength.


    *Vroom!* *Vroom!* *Vroom!*


    Four mighty waves of essence energy were shot out of Arthur''s palm that was in contact with his opponent.


    *Boom!*


    Cadmus shot out of the arena like an arrow that was shot from a bowstring.


    *Bang!*


    He crashed heavily on the ground, causing a great amount of dust to cover him. He coughed out blood twice and went unconscious.


    "What...just happened?"


    The spectators were shocked, as they didn''t expect the 29th-ranked disciple to be defeated in one move!


    "One move?!"


    "This means he is strong enough to be in the top thirty!"


    "Wait, did no one else notice that he used the fourth wave of the Nine Layered Waves Technique!"


    "This is shocking, he had learned the technique up to the fourth wave in just a month, and that may not be his limit!"


    The other two top thirty rankers were dumbfounded.


    But just as everyone was looking at Arthur with shocked expressions, the sound of an arrow was heard as a projectile shot toward the female to thirty ranker.


    "Wha-?!"


    She barely reacted in time and dodged, but she was still injured with a visible cut on her arm.


    "You little bitch!" She roared in anger and summoned her martial spirit which was a pair of wings.


    Just then three more arrows arrived near her in an instant.


    "Shena, settle your grudges quickly ande assist me!" The other ranked spoke.


    Shena nodded and her wings pped.


    *swoosh!*


    She dodged and a spear appeared in her hands and she engaged the other girl in battle.


    "It seems like you forgot how weak you are before me, little girl!"


    The other girl who attacked Shena had summoned her martial spirit with a Bow and Arrow spirit.


    The Bow and Arrow spirit allowed her to form arrows made of essence energy and it also gives her enhanced senses and great marksmanship.


    Soon, both girls were engaged in an intense battle away from Arthur. And the way they fought, it was clear that wanted to seriously hurt each other.


    No one knew what kind of grudge they had, but most were more interested in what was about to happen next.


    "Shena is ranked 26th in the Outer Court Rankings. And the other guy, Akin is ranked 22nd."


    "With how easily Invincible was able to defeat Cadmus, he should be able to beat Akin right?"


    "Maybe, but you know that Cadmus was a bit careless in that battle and didn''t even have the chance to use his full strength."


    "That''s right, now that Akin had witnessed Invincible''s power he would approach with caution."


    The disciples discussed the battle as they watched.


    The elders also madements on them and were writing a few things on paper.


    The task of the elders in thispetition isn''t just to watch. But also to y the role of judges and watch out if there would be any disciples that the sect should pay attention to.


    Back on the stage, Arthur looked at Akin with a bored expression on his face.


    Arthur yawned exaggeratedly and said, "What now? Are you going to just stand there and wait for your partner to join you?"


    Akin frowned but didn''t say anything. He was calcting in his mind a strategy to take down Arthur.


    ''With what he disyed, he should be as strong as I am if not stronger. It appears that his prediction was true...we would not be able to defeat him.''


    ''Rather we will try to make him reveal some of his abilities...''


    "Still thinking of what strategies to use against me? Don''t bother, there is nothing you can do...wait why I am wasting my breath?"


    Arthur shook his head and released his aura. After that, he took a step forward.


    *Tap!*


    "You guys messed with the wrong guy..."


    Akin saw that Arthur had intended to attack and immediately summoned his martial spirit.


    "Yellow Earthen Shield! That''s his martial spirit. It is a defense type Tier 1 Profound Grade martial spirit!"


    Immediately the martial spirit was summoned, A transparent yellow energy shield covered Akin in a two-meter radius.


    "So you are a tank eh?"


    Akin furrowed his brows in confusion as he did not what Arthur made by that statement. He did not say anything as he was the type that acted more than he speaks.


    ''Of course, he won''t get it. They don''t have gaming terms in this world after all.''


    ''An attack-focused cultivator, Cadmus. A speed-focused cultivator, Shena. And a defense-focused cultivator, Akin.''


    ''From their build-up, they should have worked as a team, but they miscalcted, an error on their part. But I don''t know, what is it with people underestimating me in this world?''


    ''Well, you won''t be underestimating me for long...''


    Although Arthur knew that when he is being underestimated, it gives him the advantage to do things smoothly and catch his enemies off guard.


    ''But I still don''t like that feeling...''


    He had already decided to have as many hidden cards as possible. But that does not mean he had to hold back too much now.


    ''So I won''t let you underestimate me any longer...''


    ''I have read enough of how protagonists in cultivation novels will be looked down on all the time...I will not be one of them...let me show you.''


    ''What it means to be invincible!''


    ``````````


    At a hidden location within the sect.


    A mansion nted on a mountain covered by most and a formation that would keep invaders away could be seen.


    Outside the said mansion, the Vice Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect stood straight and looked ahead.


    Soon, he saw a giant flying spirit beast approaching.


    ================================


    -----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================

 Chapter 75 The Outer Court Rankings IX: The Fire Spirit Sect!

    ===============??================


    "Eah!"


    The cry of a bird was heard and a speeding red figure approached the mansion.


    The Vice Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect Argath ber squint his eyes and caught sight of who was approaching.


    With his superior eyesight that allowed him to see beyond a thousand meters he saw an old man, and two middle-aged men, apanied by seven youngsters.


    They stood atop a dark-red-colored giant bird.


    Soon the group reached the mansion andnded softly on the ground.


    *Thud!*


    Behind the Vice Sect Leader were two old men who were Great Elders of the sect.


    "The Fire Spirit Sect is here," said one of the Great Elders.


    After the group which was referred to as the Fire Spirit Sect heard what was said, they jumped down from the spirit beast and walked forward.


    "Vice Sect Leader, Argath. It has been a long time!" The old man leading the group was the first to speak with a smile on his face.


    "Vice Sect Leader, Reinar. It sure has, and I can see you have progressed in your cultivation again, congrattions," Argath replied with the same smile.


    "Hahaha! Thank you, but it is just a small breakthrough. Nothing to fuss about, as after all I still can''tpare to you."


    "Alright, let''s leave the pleasantries and discuss what we are here for. But we still have one more questing."


    "Oh, they areing today? I thought they wille the day before we have to leave?"


    "They contacted me that they had a change of ns and wille earlier..."


    Suddenly, the two men heard a sound from afar and turned their heads in the direction it came from.


    "It seems they have already arrived...The Alchemy Association."


    ````````````


    Back at the arena, the situation became tense as the disciples watching held breaths.


    They knew that...


    "It''s about to go down!"


    On the side, Shena dodged the arrows shot at her with her enhanced speed and agility, while she used her spear to block and redirect a few.


    "So what? You got stronger, but you still can''t beat me, Amelia!"


    Amelia grits her teeth and used a martial art technique to enhance her attacks.


    "Spining Arrows!"


    "Multi-Spinning Arrows!"


    A shower of arrows blotted the sky and surrounded Shena, wiping off the smirk on her face as she became serious.


    ''So you are not as weak as before...but you are not the only one who got stronger.''


    Shena stood still and hit the butt of her spear on the floor. Then she began to rotate the spear with so much speed that created many after images.


    "Wind Evasion!"


    Her wings stirred up and she speed up instantly as her spinning spear redirected the arrows.


    *slice!*


    Even then a few managed to injure her but she held on and kept on getting closer to Amelia while running around her.


    ''She is still inexperienced in the way of battle and isn''t even trying to prevent me from closing the distance.''


    ''Moreover, that technique she is using is burning her essence energy reserves fast. I can tell from the changes in her expression.''


    Soon the shower of arrows came to a halt and Amelia was panting heavily.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the battle arena...


    Akin had summoned his martial spirit the Yellow Earthen Shield, which was a defensive-type martial spirit.


    A transparent yellow spherical barrier covered him in a two-meter radius.


    Akin had concluded that he can not take on Arthur in a head-on fight. So he decided to go on the defensive while stalling for time so that Shena cane to join him.


    ''Only then would we be able to win!''


    "Hey, you. You are new right?" A spectating disciple asked someone beside him.


    "Um, yes I am one of the new disciples."


    "Good, then that means you don''t know what ability Akin is using, I assume?"


    "No, I do not. Is it very powerful?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t say it''s very powerful, but it is powerful enough."


    "How powerful is it then?"


    "It can withstand the full punch of an average peak Gold Core Realm cultivator!"


    "Wow, so strong? Then howe he is only ranked 22nd?"


    "Oh, that. You are still not very knowledgeable about the power scaling of cultivators. If a peak Gold Core Realm practitioner uses an attack-type martial arts technique, and if the said practitioner has a battle power of at least one star, then he can break the shield."


    "Although it will be impossible to break it in one hit with that level of power. But it is enough to cause cracks to appear. And when cracks appear, Akin''s essence energy will be used to repair the cracks in an instant."


    "But in the end, it will depend on if the attacker can use a set ofbo attacks that will break the shield faster than it can repair all the damage," The older disciple exined with a smile as though he was proud of being so knowledgeable.


    "So that''s how it is. Then unless Invincible has reached such a level of power, he won''t be able to break the shield in a short among of time."


    "That''s right."


    They went quiet as they saw that Arthur had begun to approach Akin with slow steps.


    ''They think I am weak...that they can bully me on a whim...and they even have some elders on their side.''


    Arthur was annoyed by this.


    ''Hehehe...Blood Sword Faction right?... You have no idea...''


    He finds it funny how people of this world can underestimate and look down on those that they feel are weaker than them, without knowing much about the person that they look down on.


    ''Let me show you...what it means to be invincible!''


    Arthur had a n in mind.


    ''I will win thispetition with a very grand style!''


    "So you think that is enough?"


    Arthur spoke suddenly as he arrived a few steps away from Akin''s barrier.


    Akin poured more essence energy into the shield and retorted, "You can''t break this shield in time."


    "You think so?"


    "No need to taunt me."


    "I am not taunting you. I''ll tell what..."


    "I will break your so-called shield in one move and defeat you with that same move."


    "What?"


    ================================


    -----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: Let''s rise through the ranks this week!

 Chapter 76 The Outer Court Rankings X: One Punch!

    ===============??================


    "What?"


    "You didn''t hear what I said?"


    "..."


    "Okay then. Let me rephrase what I said..."


    Arthur raised his index finger, "Do you believe that I will break your shield and beat you in one attack?"


    "That''s impossible! You are either being arrogant or ignorant of my abilitiess!" Akin ridiculed Arthur for what he said.


    He did not believe what Arthur said in the least. Although he acknowledges that Arthur was more powerful than him despite having a lower cultivation level, he will never believe that he can be defeated in one move by Arthur.


    And his confidence came from his shield.


    "So you don''t believe then?" Arthur dropped his hands to his side.


    Akin refrained from responding, rather he wanted Arthur to talk more and indirectly buy more time for Shena to finish her fight.


    ''Hurry up, Shena!'' He said in his heart.


    Arthur sighed and shook his head. Then he raised his head and looked at the sky while cing his hands behind his back, then he sighed again and more loudly this time.


    "Sigh..."


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' Akin was confused.


    "It appears that you are an unbeliever, huh?" Arthur turned to Akin with his hands still behind his back.


    "You know what this means right?" The corner of Arthur''s lips curved up a bit.


    Akin was getting more confused trying to guess what Arthur was thinking in his head.


    ''Maybe this guy is a bit crazy in the head, after all. You never can tell what crazy shit goes down in the head of these geniuses!'' Akin had concluded that Arthur was a weird case.


    "Since you do not believe in my words, thereby dering yourself an unbeliever. Then with my fist, I will make you believe!" Arthur spoke with a raised voice and the entire arena heard.


    "Watch me...watch me defeat you and anyone else I face in thispetition with only one move regardless of who they are!"


    "Then you shall run to tell your masters, that I am Invincible!"


    Arthur didn''t just have confidence, he also had the ability to back up his im.


    But no one present knew that, even Luke who always believed in Arthur wasn''t too sure about what Arthur said.


    ''But if he says he can, then that means he can,'' Luke still believed in Arthur in the end.


    "Oh, my heart...he is so awesome!" Evelyn''s heart was stirred and her eyes shine as she looked at Arthur.


    Balor and the others looked at each other and could see the doubt in their eyes. They also had no confidence that Arthur can back up what he just said.


    "We''ll wait and see, I guess," Sun Wukong shrugged his shoulders.


    The arena went silent for a second, and then a load of negativements rained down.


    "Fuck! I have never seen someone speak so much crap before in my life!"


    "He is bluffing, he is definitely bluffing!"


    "Of course he is...does he really believe himself to be invincible?"


    "I didn''t want to believe the rumors before but I guess seeing is believing. This guy is a very arrogant fellow."


    "Yeah, not even the number one disciple will dare say that he can beat any opponent in the Gold Core Realm in one move when he is only at the fourth rank of the Gold Core Realm!"


    Many raged as they felt Arthur was too absurd.


    "I would have believed him if he was at the peak of the Gold Core Realm, as he is a seven-star genius after all. But he is only at the fourth rank of the Gold Core Realm."


    Their main problem was that Arthur''s cultivation was still too low to make such a statement as he did.


    The top ten rankers also frowned at what they just heard. They felt that Arthur was looking down on them too much.


    "He thinks he is so powerful? Let me meet him in the arena and see just how he will beat me in one move!"


    "Ha,ughable! A greenhorn who doesn''t know how wide the sky is."


    "Indeed, he is but a frog at the bottom of the well."


    This time almost all the top ten rankers spoke out. All except one.


    Mark Grayson, the number one disciple made noment like the others. In fact, he didn''t even open his closed eyes as though everything going on had nothing to do with it.


    The others looked at him and shook their head. They knew Mark was always like that. He never gets angry or happy, they have never seen him disy any emotion.


    ''Except that one time...''


    A few recalled the only time that they saw him angry and they shivered at what happened after that.


    At the Elder''s side, Elder Maten furrowed his brows and shook his head.


    ''I didn''t think he would be this kind of person.''


    "This boy is too arrogant! He will be taught a bitter lesson sooner orter!" An elder that was a supporter of the Blood Sword Faction spoke out.


    Even those that were not against Arthur spoke negatively about him.


    But at this time someone said something...


    "But what if he does it?"


    `````


    Back in the arena, Akin chuckled in mockery.


    "You must have a few screws loose if you think that is possible."


    "I meant what I said," Arthur raised his fist, and secretly activated his strength and speed intent up to the fourth rank.


    Immediately he got a boost and felt the enhancement it brought.


    "Since you don''t believe..."


    He walked forward until he reach the barrier.


    "....I will make you a believer."


    *Vroom!*


    Arthur''s fist began to glow in a milky white light as he activated a martial arts technique.


    "North-Star Fists..."


    Akin saw that Arthur was about to attack and amped his shield further with his essence energy and martial spirit.


    "...Fifth Star!"


    Arthur raised his fists and punched out.


    *Bang!*


    Akin widened his eyes in surprise.


    ''He can use that level of the technique?!''


    *Crack!*


    His spherical barrier cracked all over in an instant, and just when he wanted to reinforce it...


    *Shatter!*


    The shield shattered and a giant fist formed of essence energy continued forward till it made contact, and then...


    *Boom!"


    An explosion urred and Akin was sent flying out of the arena andnded on a wall.


    *Bang!*


    His clothes were burned and so was some of his skin. He was breathly raggedly and was unconscious. The dust from the destruction covered him.


    As the crowd, it took some time for them to process what had just happened, but when they did...


    "What...the...fuck did I just witness?!"


    ================================


    -----------End of Chapter----------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: Let''s rise through the ranks this week!

 Chapter 77 The Outer Court Rankings XI: "I Dont Trust Your Kind!"

    ================??================


    "What...the...fuck did I just witness?!"


    "Heavens! He really did it?!"


    "Doesn''t this mean that he is stronger than a peak Gold Core Realm cultivator with two-star battle power?"


    The crowd was shocked at the fact that Arthur had won with one punch, just as he said.


    Even though they still did not believe that he will win thispetition with one move for every opponent that he faces, they now knew that he is strong enough to rank in the top ten.


    As only the top ten outer court disciples are able to do what he just did. But even so, it was still very surprising as this has never happened before.


    No new disciple had participated in the rankings and entered the top three hundred in just a few months after their admission.


    A new disciple ranked in the top ten?


    This would be a first.


    "Wait a minute, is it just me or did anyone else notice that he used the fifth level of the North-Star Fists?!"


    Someone pointed out and brought the disciple''s attention to what he said. And now when they thought about it, it was true.


    "So he learned that in two months?!"


    "At this point, we can not be sure how much of the martial arts techniques he had mastered in this short amount of time."


    "That is true. So far he has definitely been holding back as no one has made him go all out, yet."


    "Right, but I think we should be seeing that when he faces the top ten disciples."


    "But didn''t he say he will defeat all in one move?"


    "Come one, don''t tell me he would beat the top ten in one move. The top ten disciples are all at the peak of the Gold Core Realm and are all three-star battle geniuses at least."


    "Hmm, guys let''s leave all that until the actual fight. I don''t think there is any use in arguing about this."


    Back at the arena, Arthur had a calm look in his eyes as he deactivated the martial arts technique he just used.


    ''Such an attack is sufficient to rank in the top twenty. But it will not be enough to take down the top ten.''


    Arthur spected as he knew he would be revealing more of his strength as his opponents grow stronger.


    At the same time, their different martial spirits will affect the flow of battle and how he deals with them.


    ''Still, all I have to do is increase my speed and power of attacks. It seems I won''t be showing off my sword skills because of this...''


    *Bang!*


    "Argh!"


    Arthur heard a scream and turned his head to the other battle that had been ignored by most.


    ''Hm?''


    He was surprised by what he saw as he turned his head.


    ''She won?''


    At the other side of the arena, Shena half-kneeled on the ground with her legs and arms bleeding profusely.


    "You bitch! You tricked me?!" Shena said with gritted teeth as she stared at Amelia with hatred.


    Even though she won, Amelia was not smiling. She stood with her hand on her bow martial spirit as an arrow made up of essence energy was in the bowstring, ready to be shot at any time.


    "You were foolish enough to get tricked, so do not me me. And besides, weren''t you suppose to be strong?"


    "Don''t get cocky-!"


    Amelia shut her up with an arrow that tore the surface of her cheeks.


    "Remember your position."


    Shena went silent and only kept her re. She hated losing, and she hated losing to Amelia more than anything in the world.


    "That bet of ours...I won." Amelia said before dismissing her martial spirit and giving a sudden kick at Shena''s temple.


    *Bang!*


    Shenanded unconscious outside the arena. Immediately after a group of servants came and carried her away on a stretcher. And they did the same with Akin too.


    They were taken to a ce where their injuries will be taken care of by the sect for free.


    After giving that kick, Amelia''s breathing became heavy.


    She was more tired and weakened than she had led on. But that didn''t matter as she won in the end.


    *Tap*


    ? She turned her head as she heard the footsteps that approached her and saw Arthur a few meters away.


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur suddenly appeared in front of her in an instant.


    "Ah..." She was speechless as she was not even able to see how he moved.


    Amelia did not know about Arthur before now as she was away from the sect. But she had learned from the discussions of the crowd that he was a new disciple.


    Seeing Arthur stand before her, she felt a bit nervous.


    She had wanted to enter the rankings for the first time since she entered the sect, but it appears she will be unable to do so.


    "Hello, Amelia," Arthur smiled at her.


    Amelia looked at Arthur but did not respond.


    ''I won''t be able to defeat him. So I should forfeit on my own.''


    "I would like to invite you to join my faction," Arthur extended an invitation.


    But the response he received was not one he predicted.


    "I don''t trust your kind."


    Amelia said that and jumped off the stage, leaving a surprised Arthur.


    ''She doesn''t trust my kind?''


    ''Does she have something against guys?'' Arthur wondered what she meant by that statement but shrugged in the end.


    The elder acting as the referee looked at Arthur with cold eyes for a bit but decided to announce the end of the match.


    "The winner of this match is... Invincible!" The elder announced.


    Arthur looked at the elder and smiled before leaving the stage.


    The elder''s lips twitched but continued with what he was saying.


    "Now we shall move on to the ranking matches."


    He waved his hand and this time a token was thrown toward every participating disciple.


    Arthur caught it and saw the number on the token.


    [299]


    Meanwhile, a word was sent to the inner court disciples of the Blood Sword Faction about what just happened, along with Arthur''s deration.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 78 The Outer Court Rankings XII: Top Twenty!

    ================??================


    When the inner court disciples of the Blood Sword Faction received news of what happened in the arena and Arthur''s deration, they were incensed.


    *Bang!*


    The table filled with food and drinks before them was broken to pieces with a hit.


    "How dare he? Who does he think he is?"


    "Come with me, let us go and see just how powerful this arrogant disciple ims he is."


    Then a group of five left the Inner Court of the sect and headed toward the Arena of the Outer Court.


    Back at the outer court arena, the rules of the next round were announced.


    "The top ten disciples will not be participating in this round until the top twenty have been decided."


    "I have sent tokens with numbers ranging from 11 to 300. The matches will be in this order; the holder of token 11 will face the holder of token 12."


    "Number 13 will face number 14, and number 15 will face number 16, and so on. When the top twenty have been decided, the disciples will be allowed to rest and recover their strength before they face the top ten."


    "The battle shall continue between the two disciples until the winner has been decided. Also, if one disciple admits defeat, then the other disciple must not continue to attack, else that disciple will be disqualified from the ranking matches."


    "Now let the holder of token numbers 11 and 12 enter the fighting stage!"


    Two young men ascended the fighting stage and stood opposite each other.


    "Begin!"


    With that announcement, both disciples released their martial spirits and attacked each other.


    "Mountain Smashing Palm!"


    "Rock-Break Fists!"


    *Bang!*


    Both disciples took multiple steps back, but one was still steady in his retreat, while the other coughed out a mouthful of blood but still continued to fight regardless.


    Soon, the winner was decided.


    "Number 12 wins!"


    "Next, numbers 13 and 14!"


    "Number 13 wins!"


    "Next, numbers 111 and 112 enter the fighting stage!"


    "Number 111 wins!"


    The battle matches continued and soon it was Arthur''s turn.


    "Next, number 299, Invincible, and number 300, Takat enter the battle arena!"


    Arthur climbed the fighting stage and looked at his opponent.


    Takat also looked at Arthur and frowned deeply. A bit of fear shed in his eyes and he considered giving up on the spot.


    "Takat? Isn''t he ranked 23rd, just after Akin?"


    "That''s him. I was there in the previous ranking battle and from his matches then, I know he isn''t any weaker than Akin and only lost by a small margin."


    "But this is not a good match for him. He is unlucky as he won''t be able to beat Invincible."


    "Yeah, he should just admit defeat and avoid getting defeated in one move!"


    Takat who was about to forfeit got angry when he heard the discussions of the crowd.


    Just then he summoned his martial spirit which was a Tier 1 Profound Grade Sword Martial Spirit.


    After that, he drew out the sword at his waist and entered a battle-ready state. At the same time, his cultivation level was revealed.


    "Ninth Layer of the Gold Core Realm!"


    "He has reached the ninth rank. Damn, his luck is really bad, if it wasn''t for this matchup, he would have been able to increase his rank!"


    Even then no one was optimistic about his win.


    "I know you are strong. But if you think you are going to defeat me in one move as you did with Akin then you will be mistaken!"


    *vroom!"


    An aura spread out from Akin and the disciples were surprised when they sensed it.


    "Sword Intent, Akin hasprehended sword intent!"


    "It''s even at the third level! I remember that he has notprehended any intent a few months ago. How did he improve so fast!"


    "I heard he went on an adventure. He must have had some fortuitous encounter."


    "That is a good exnation, but still this won''t be enough to win, because Invincible has alsoprehended sword intent."


    "But his goal isn''t to win, rather he said he will not be defeated in one move."


    Arthur just looked at Takatzily and did not bother to respond.


    Takat did not like the way Arthur looked at him. He felt like Arthur was treating him like trash.


    So without wasting time Takat used his movement technique and attacked Arthur.


    His sword enhanced by his martial spirit and sword intent arrived before Arthur but he made no attempt to dodge as though he was a bit slow to react.


    ''I got him!''


    Just as the sword was an inch away from Arthur''s body, he moved.


    ''North-Star Fists!''


    *Bang!*


    Takat didn''t even see how Arthur moved and the next thing he saw was a punch to his face, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Number 299, Invincible wins!"


    Arthur''s victory was announced and he jumped off the stage.


    "Woah! Did you see that?"


    "His speed was so fast I could barely see it. It appears that his strength isn''t just good but so is his speed."


    The disciples were surprised but not by much as they had expected Arthur to win.


    "Next, let the holders of token number 12 and token number 13 enter the fighting stage!"


    The matches continued and Arthur won every one of his fights with one move. Although more than half of his opponents forfeited and only some decided to fight.


    Arthur saw those with a good mindset and extended an invitation to join his faction and some agreed while some of them said they were already part of a faction.


    Just like that time passed and the top twenty was finally decided. And Arthur was among them.


    "Now that the top twenty has been decided, we will take a break for them to recover their strength before moving on to the matches that will decide the top ten!"


    The others who were ranked in the top twenty with Arthur immediately sat down cross-legged to recover their strength and also make mental preparations.


    Arthur did none of that and walked to where his faction was and chatted with them.


    At this time, a meeting was ongoing between the Vice-Sect Leader, the Fire Spirit Sect, and the Alchemy Association.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 79 The Outer Court Rankings XIII: Tier-9 Alchemist?

    ================??================


    At a certain hall, the Vice-Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect sat together with two other old men and a few others who were elders of their respective factions.


    "So the Hartfield Empire will not be sending any of its students from the Royal Academy?"


    "Yes, this means it will be just us three factions that will be entering the secret realm of my Alchemy Association."


    Opposite the Vice-Sect Leader, Argath ber sat a grey-haired, and long-bearded old man in a purple robe with seven stars pinned in a circle on his left chest, signifying his status as a Tier-7 Alchemist.


    This man was the Vice-President of the Alchemy Association. He was a man capable of refining Peak-Grade Tier-7 Pills and Elixirs that even the cultivators that stood at the peak of the Southern Continent, Martial Ancestor Realm experts would fight for.


    The three factions had gathered to discuss the exploration of a Secret Realm of the Alchemy Association with the goal of helping the members of the Alchemy Association that will be entering the Secret Realm avert danger.


    Alchemists are not very good in battle aspared to other cultivators. This is because they focus on the Alchemy Dao rather than the practice of Martial Arts.


    At the same time, they are more likely to increase their cultivations with pills most of the time, which causes their foundations to not be as powerful as other cultivators.


    "The secret realm was found by one of our founding members. But he was unable to enter due to a powerful seal that prevented anyone from entering inside.


    But a Rune Master analyzed the seal and discovered that it was losing its power little by little.


    And in a thousand years, the seal will dissolve on its own. It has been a thousand years since then and the barrier to the secret realm is gone and we can now enter it.


    But unfortunately, we found out that it only allows cultivators below the Martial Origin Realm to enter."


    The Vice-President of the Alchemy Association exined the circumstances of the secret realm that they are about to explore.


    "Moreover, there is a limited quota of twenty people."


    "I see, then what does the secret realm contain?" The Fire Spirit Sect''s Vice-Leader questioned curiously.


    "It is suspected to be an inheritance of an Alchemist that had reached a very high level and said Alchemist may be of Ninth Rank."


    "What?! A Tier-9 Alchemist?"


    "If that is true then doesn''t that mean there is at least a chance to get an opportunity to break through to the Martial Saint Realm?" Argath was shocked by the information that he just heard.


    The opportunity to break through to the Martial Saint Realm. A realm that had not been seen in ages, and has even be a legend in the Southern Continent. One of the major reasons is theck of resources.


    And the secret realm of a Tier-9 Alchemist will surely be filled with medicinal herbs of very high grades.


    But the most notable thing about Tier-9 Alchemists is that they can concoct pills and elixirs that can help a Martial Saint Realm cultivator to break through to the next realm.


    The Nascent Soul Realm.


    If the Martial Saint Realm Is said to be a legend to themon poption of the Southern Continent, then the Nascent Soul Realm would be a myth.


    And anyone that can reach that realm in this continent would be akin to a god to the inhabitants of the southern continent.


    In fact, no one can even fathom how much power would be at the grasp of such a figure.


    "Such a ce exists in this continent? If information about this is leaked, then there will a great disturbance in the continent and even the Hartfield Empire might not be able to control everything perfectly."


    In this world, there were some very powerful cultivators that were living in seclusion away from the matters of the world, while attempting to break through to the next realm.


    Such men would not mind taking the risk of offending a behemoth like the Hartfield Empire if they could break through. Besides, if they do breakthrough, they will not need to fear the Empire.


    "But such an opportunity, I don''t believe your association would have willingly shared it, right?" Argath asked.


    The Vice-President of the Alchemy Association narrowed his eyes at that question, "Such a big fish cannot be eaten by my association alone and besides there are a few things that can be kept hidden from the eyes of the Emperor."


    The Hartfield Empire had known about the secret realm for a long time now. And there were supposed to be the only ones that knew and should share the profits with the Alchemy Association alone.


    But all of a sudden the Emperor decided that they will not be participating and the Heavenly Sword Sect and one other sect should be chosen to go with the Alchemy Association.


    Although the Hartfield Empire had already made a top-secret deal with the President of the Alchemy Association that even he, the Vice-President of the association is kept in the dark about the details of the deal.


    But he won''t be revealing that here.


    "I see. But what I do not understand is why they are not participating in this matter. This is not how the Empire does things," The vice-sect leader of the Fire Spirit Sect was skeptical about theck of involvement from the Hartfield Empire.


    "I guess they have other ns then, but that is not why we are here. So let us discuss the benefits that will be shared¡­"


    ````````````````


    Back at the Outer Court Arena, it has been over an hour and it was finally time for the final round.


    "All right! Rest time is over, let the participants step forward!" The elder announced.


    Arthur heard him and was about to leave the group, but Evelyn suddenly called out to him.


    "Good luck on your battle!" she blushed a little, smiling at Arthur.


    "Thanks," Arthur replied and walked away as he thought, ''Although I won''t be needing it."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    A/N: This Author has returned from his secluded cultivation in the chemical engineering sect.

 Chapter 80 [Bonus Chapter]: The Outer Court Rankings XIV: Battle For The Top Twenty!

    ================??================


    Arthur climbed the arena and stood with nine other disciples.


    It was after the ten of them stood in the arena that nine out of the top ten stood up from their seats and used various skillful movement techniques to appear on the stage standing opposite Arthur and the others.


    But someone''s speed surprised Arthur a little.


    When Mark Grayson opened his eyes Arthur saw his foot tilt a bit and he appeared on the stage in almost an instant with his hands on his back.


    ''Speed Intent? This is going to be interesting,'' Arthur smiled inwardly as he noticed the peculiarity of Mark''s movement technique.


    From the information he had acquired about Mark, Arthur found him to have a very interesting personality.


    Speed was the forte of the strongest outer court disciple.


    But aside from his title of the strongest of the outer court, he also had another title where he ranked number one.


    ''The number one loner of the outer court.''


    Mark was a loner and avoided all forms of socialization in the sect.


    He was the first to reject all invitations sent to him by the various factions of the sect.


    He also refrained from teaming up with any disciples for sect missions or hunting in the Misty Mountain Range.


    When the Elder in charge saw that twenty of the disciples were gathered on the stage with none of them missing, he opened his mouth to speak.


    "The first round of match-ups will be decided randomly. After the winners of the ten matches that will take ce are decided, then we will move to the next part where the ten that lost will battle each other for the precise ranking of the top twenty."


    "When the top twenty is decided, the disciple that is ranked 11th will have the chance to face anyone of the ten winners."


    "After that, we will move on to the top ten ranking battles."


    "Now, the opponents that you will face are decided on random. That being said, the first battle will be starting now," The elder brought out and opened a small box.


    Within the box were twenty papers that had words written on them. The elder randomly picked out two papers and called out two names.


    "Julius Barle and Aselia Mayorne, remain on the stage. The rest leave."


    Arthur left the stage with eighteen others, giving room to the two people that were called out which were a male disciple and a female disciple.


    The male disciple Julius was not among the top ten, whereas Aselia was one of the females that made the top ten and she was ranked eighth amongst them.


    "Let this battle begin!" The elder announced and a fight broke out almost instantly as both disciples didn''t bother with any pleasantries.


    "Blue Martial Fists!"


    "Roaring Hurricane!"


    *Boom!*


    Both summoned their martial spirits and battled at their full power. Both after a few moves, it became clear who was stronger.


    Julius was able to break through recently to the tenth rank of the Gold Core Realm and had hoped to enter the top ten.


    But unfortunately, he got matched against the eighth-ranked disciple, instead of the tenth-ranked disciple that he had hoped for.


    "Roaring Hurricane: Third Style!"


    The female disciple Aselia attacked with her palm which roused up a horizontally rotating wind that hit the male disciple.


    *Bang!*


    "Argh!" Julius coughed out a mouthful of blood as he got sent flying out of the arena while he cursed his luck for meeting a strong opponent right off the bat.


    "Aselia wins!"


    "Next battle, Liam versus Mark!" The elder called out the names of the ninth-ranked disciple and the first-ranked disciple.


    "Hahaha! This is a very good match-up indeed. Don''t you think so Liam?" Quan asked with a mocking smile.


    "Damn it! Why is my luck so bad that I got matched up with him?" Liammented as he ascended the stage.


    Mark jumped onto the stage too and looked at Liam with any emotion in his eyes.


    His stance was free and open, but it would be foolish to think that he is not unguarded. Liam knows that so he had to do his best.


    ''Even though I know that I will lose in the end, I just can''t admit defeat without putting up a fight...''


    "Begin!"


    Liam summoned his martial soul and the full force of his peak Gold Core Realm cultivation as he brought out a saber. He didn''t attack immediately but studied Liam intently.


    ''He appears to be full of openings, but I know better than that,'' Liam analyzed as he thought of a battle strategy.


    ''I guess I will have to reveal that technique then.''


    While Liam made ns, Mark didn''t even look like someone who was in a battle and had his mind elsewhere in his thoughts.


    ''She must be missing me by now, eh?'' He then noticed that Liam had moved from where he stood and started making weird hand signs and began to run around him.


    ''I can''t waste any time¡­ I can''t keep her waiting¡­ I will end this fast.''


    Liam suddenly became a bit illusory and his body split into three confusing many in the crowd as to what just happened.


    "Hey, what movement technique is that? I haven''t seen it before."


    "You don''t know? That is the peak mortal grade technique, Fleeting Mirage. It is an illusion-type movement technique that is extremely hard to master and it can create mirages that can deceive one''s opponent."


    The disciples chatted as they watched while some wondered how Mark could deal with this as this was the first time many were witnessing this movement technique so it is possible that Mark will not know how to counter.


    Although many still believed that Mark will win regardless, they were only eager to see how he will deal with such a tricky technique.


    "Tch, this guy. I always knew he was up to something," Quan clicked his tongue.


    Quan and Liam had been rivals for a long time now, and if there is anyone here who understands Liam''s abilities the best, it would be him. But he still never saw Liam use that movement technique.


    ''Was he looking down on me all this time?'' Quan got angry as he thought like this.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was watching the fight intently. And he was one of those that recognized the movement technique that Liam was using, as he had seen it in the Martial Arts Pavilion.


    Aside from that, he was interested in seeing Mark''s abilities as he ns to give him an invitation if he can in the future.


    "Fleeting Mirage: Fifth Level!"


    Suddenly there were five ''clones'' of Liam that appeared and surrounded Mark while running around him. Then they all moved in unison and attacked.


    "Saber Arts: Double Kill sh!"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    A/N: I will be wrapping up this part soon...the outer court rankings..if only I can easily defeat my uing Uni exams like Arthur...sigh...Life.

 Chapter 81 The Outer Court Rankings XV: How Dare You?!

    ================??================


    "Saber Arts: Double Kill sh!"


    Liam and the mirages attacked at the same time. Although the mirages had no attacking power, that was not his goal.


    The spectators watched as five swords drew closer with great speed and might, cutting through the air as they did.


    *sh!*


    The swords arrived and shed through Mark who appeared to be standing still.


    ''What?'' Liam did not feel anything from that attack and realizes that he cut through Mark''s afterimage instead.


    ''Shit!''


    He immediately turned to move away, but a punch suddenly hit him in his temple.


    *Bang!*


    Liam felt his brain shake as he went unconscious wondering what just happened.


    "Woah! Did you see that?!"


    "He is so fast!"


    "But how did he know the real Liam?"


    "I have no idea."


    Mark had moved so fast that Liam didn''t notice he had moved due to his raw speed and his movement technique.


    ''That movement technique, I have never seen it before,'' Arthur thought to himself.


    ''Whatever technique Mark used, it isparable to my Wind Ride technique. Moreover, it might even be higher,'' Arthur analyzed in his mind.


    ''Also, his speed...speed intent at the seventh level?''


    "Mark wins!"


    Mark Grayson stepped off the stage, ''This whole thing should end fast. I can''t keep my sister waiting for long...''


    "Next battle, Quan vs Invincible!"


    Arthur was roused away from his thoughts as he heard his name.


    ''Against the person ranked 10th eh?'' He skillfully jumped up andnded softly on the stage, just after Quan did.


    "Hehe, who would have thought that I would have such luck," Quan grinned.


    He thought of how he nned to show Arthur that the top ten are not to be messed with and was d to be the one to ''stop his winning streak''.


    ''But still, though, I can not afford to be reckless as he isn''t any weakling either, even though he is only at the fourth rank of the Gold Core Realm.''


    Meanwhile, Arthur only gave a small confident smile at Quan''s words and said nothing in reply.


    "I see that you still think that you can beat everyone with one move," Quan furrowed his brows at Arthur''s reaction.


    At this time the Elder in charge announced the start of the match, "Begin!"


    Quan grinned and released his martial spirit which looked like tiny rocks that floated around him.


    ''An Earth Martial Spirit?...hmm it is just themon kind.''


    Arthur got ready for any attack as he activated his essence energy which released an aura outside his body.


    ''Which such a martial spirit, strength, and defense will be his specialty. But from what I learned of him, his speed is okay...but not good enough.''


    Arthur thought things through while his gaze remained focused on his opponent.


    A sword appeared in Quan''s hand and he shot toward Arthur, but Arthur remained standing and waited for him to get close.


    "Are you going to just stand there? You underestimate me!"


    Quan raised his sword and arrived a few meters before Arthur, and while everyone thought Arthur would receive a sh of the sword to his chest, Quan did something unexpected.


    ''I was saving this to beat Liam, but I guess you will be the first victim...''


    "Earthen Slide!"


    Quan''s foot got covered with tiny rocks and he slid around Arthur in an instant and appeared behind him.


    ''Hmph! Your loss, fool.''


    "Earthen Firmament sh!"


    A sword covered in a yellowish-brown aura shed at Arthur''s back.


    "He is done for!" Someone eximed from the crowd, and many felt it would be like that.


    *sh!* *Boom!*


    The sword arrived but rather than flesh, its power shed at the stage and caused cracks to appear on it.


    This stage was made with a special stone that was dense enough to receive the full-powered attack of a peak Gold Core Realm cultivator.


    Only an attack that had reached the power level of a Martial Origin Realm cultivator can damage it.


    This goes to show how strong the attacking power of this tenth-ranked disciple is.


    ''What?! Don''t tell me?''


    Quan reacted fast and used his movement technique to slide to a random location and looked around warily around the stage.


    ''Where is he?'' He was shocked that he couldn''t see Arthur.


    ''Behind me!'' Quan shed his sword behind him as he turned and retreated.


    But again his attack hit nothing but air.


    "What is going on...is this an illusion?"


    "Earthen Slide!"


    Quan used his movement technique multiple times and moved around the stage striking his sword in the air multiple times.


    "What trickery is this! Face me head-on!"


    "Show yourself!"


    Quan shouted in frustration, and he didn''t even notice the peculiar looks he was getting from the spectators.


    Just as Quan was wondering what to do next, he heard a voice call out to him.


    "Quan, he is behind you, idiot!"


    Quan widened his eyes as he realized that he didn''t even sense Arthur.


    "Hah!"


    He twisted his sword as its edge pierced behind him at the fasted speed that he could muster, and then turn around only to despair once more as his sword only hit the air.


    "Too slow," A voice spoke close to his ear.


    "Wha-?!"


    "North-Star Fists!"


    "Bang!"


    A punch at Quan''s back sted him away.


    *Boom!*


    Quan crashnded before a group of disciples who just arrived close to the stage, and passed out.


    The ground where hended was cracked and caused dust to rise and resulting in the just-arrived disciples being covered in dust.


    "How dare you!"


    A furious voice spoke from amongst the group and a figure waved his hand and blew the dust away.


    Arthur finally took a good look at this group of disciples.


    They were dressed in the uniform of the Inner Court Disciples.


    The one in front was ring at him angrily and Arthur knew from his furious shout that he was the one who hinted his position to Quan.


    In battle, it is against the rules to offer any assistance to someone engaged in a match with another disciple in the arena.


    Because of that Arthur had already determined that the neers were foes, and deliberately punched Quan in their direction.


    "You-"


    "Silence!"


    The inner court disciple wanted to speak out but was shut up by one of the spectating elders.


    "Hmph!" He harrumphed and led his group to spectate at a secluded corner.


    ''A mere outer court elder dare interfere. Just you wait until the Young Masteres out of secluded cultivation!''


    The young man swore in his heart as he memorized the face of the Elder that asked him to shut up.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Author: Super slow updates now until I finish my semester exams...sorry about it...please be patient.

 Chapter 82 The Outer Court Rankings XVI: Blue Grass Snake

    ================??================


    The elder that spoke was Elder Majin, who was the examiner at the second test to enter the sect.


    Some of the outer court elders seated with him nced at him but said nothing.


    They knew there was nothing they could say that was wrong even if they wanted to support the members of the Blood Sword Faction.


    And besides, in this situation, the inner court disciple was the wrong one.


    Elder Majin was already being lenient for not punishing him for breaking the rules of assisting someone engaged in battle.


    "Invincible wins!"


    Arthur''s victory was announced and Arthur received the cheers of many disciples among the crowd for the first time.


    ''Hmm, seems like it working,'' Arthur smiled and jumped off the stage.


    "The 9th and 10th ranked disciples were defeated in the same manner, one at a time."


    "Yeah, they were two unlucky fellows. But this fight reveals that Invincible can defeat a top ten ranked in one move."


    "But even more than that, his speed is on par with what Mark showed us. And if we consider that they had both not gone all out yet, then Invincible has a chance for the top five."


    Many people began to have confidence in Arthur''s strength and they also began to consider the prospect of joining his faction.


    The next set of matches continued and soon all ten matches were concluded.


    Next, it was time for those that lost to face each other in a ranking match to decide the precise ranking of the top twenty.


    Every one of them was matched randomly and soon it got to the final battle to decide who would be ranked eleventh and twelfth respectively.


    "Next battle! Quan Vs Liam!"


    Quan and Liam who had been healed by the sect''s medical attendants were looking vigorous as they skillfully ascended the stage with determination in their eyes.


    It was a bit ironic that they met each other in battle, but both of them swore in their hearts not to lose.


    "Let the battle begin!"


    The instant that was spoken both disciples entered their most powerful state as their auras pressed against each other.


    "Hah!"


    They attacked with their greatest attacks and used the best tactics that they could.


    Eventually, Liam used his illusion-type movement technique and got the upper hand, and managed tond a heavy attack on Quan.


    "Shattering palm strike!"


    "Argh!"


    "Liam wins!"


    The eleventh disciple was decided just like that.


    Liam was given some time to rest before the elder spoke again to him this time.


    "Now, you have a chance to participate in the ranking battle for the top ten by defeating one of them. Also, you have only one chance, so choose carefully."


    Liam narrowed his eyes and looked at all ten disciples.


    He ruled out Mark for obvious reasons, so he was left with nine choices.


    He saw that there were two new faces among the original top ten.


    It was Arthur and one other disciple who got lucky to be matched up with a weaker disciple in the top twenty rather than one in the top ten.


    Liam canceled out facing the other top ten rankers and focused on Arthur and the other disciple.


    ''Invincible... I can''t the sure what trump cards he has as he has managed to get this far without going all out and he did all that by using only one move for every opponent he had faced, so not him.''


    ''This now leaves the other one...he hasn''t shown any outstanding abilities but although I will not underestimate him, he should be the safest choice,'' Liam was a very cautious person.


    After his inner monologue, he chose to fight the other disciple whose name was Gakner.


    The elder noted his choice and announced the next match.


    "Liam Vs Gakner!"


    Liam ascended the stage at the same time as Gakner.


    Gakner was a pale-looking young man with dull-looking eyes. He was skinny and looked very sickly.


    Seeing his state, Liam wondered how he managed to get this far.


    ''What am I doing? I can''t be careless,'' Liam reminded himself not to be careless.


    "Let the battle begin!"


    *swoosh!*


    "Fleeting Mirage!"


    Liam used his best movement technique from the start and ran toward Gakner who had decided to retreat and summoned his martial spirit.


    "Blue Grass Snake!"


    An ethereal snake appeared to him and hissed at his opponent.


    Garner deployed his movement technique and a game of cat and mouse began in the arena.


    Liam was surprised that Gakner''s speed was able to keep up with him, but then he went all out.


    Soon, Gakner got surrounded and Liam and his mirage got closer and attacked.


    "sh!"


    Liam shed yus sword at his opponent and everyone thought it was over, but just as the sword was about tond, Liam stopped moving.


    "What?"


    People were confused.


    *poof!*


    Liam''s illusion was deactivated and the real Liam was revealed for all to see.


    "...?"


    The spectating disciples became even more confused by this, but Liam suddenly dropped his sword on the stage and fell backward.


    *Thud!*


    "Snore~...grrrrh~"


    Sounds of snoring echoed in the vast arena and Gakner unsummoned his martial spirit.


    "What just happened?"


    "I have no idea."


    "Did Liam really just fall asleep?"


    "It appears so. This must be that Gakner''s martial spirit ability."


    "If that''s true then that means we need to reevaluate his martial spirit, as it is not themon Blue Grass Snake that we know."


    Exmations arose and so did discussions about what really happened.


    "Gakner wins!"


    Gakner jumped off the stage after he heard that and officials came to carry Liam away from the stage who was still sleeping soundly andfortably.


    ''If only I could use my spirit power without being detected, I could have sensed more clearly what happened,'' Arthurmented.


    If he used his spirit power, it could be sensed by the elders.


    But he had already added Gakner to his invitation list as a potential faction member.


    ''A subtle ability that can be very deadly if user appropriately,'' Arthur thought and caught sight of the inner-court disciples.


    "It seems this trip was worth it after all. Immediately the ranking battlese e to a close, send an invitation to that kid and ask him to join our Blood Sword Faction."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: This chapter was rushed and written in between lectures...working on my updates rate.

 Chapter 83 The Outer Court Rankings XVII: Battle For The Top Ten!

    ================??================


    "Next the battle for the top ten rankings shall begin. Let the top ten participants step forward!"


    Arthur and the nine other disciples walked forward.


    "Everyone will fight a total of nine matches and the ranking will be decided on the number of wins a disciple has."


    "The one with a full winning streak will be dered the strongest outer court disciple!" The elder announced.


    Aside from the main stage, there were many other smaller stages used for battle.


    This was how the sect was able to hold the entire ranking battles in a day. It was already close to evening, so the elder announced that all battles will be fought simultaneously.


    After that, he called out the names of everyone and their opponents, while assigning them to their battle arena.


    Whether on purpose or not, Mark was assigned to the biggest arena with his opponent.


    "Mark Vs Gakner, stage one!"


    "Invincible Vs Aselia, stage two!"


    "Julie Vs Tomin, stage three!"


    "Devon Vs Yanglin, stage four!"


    "Ethan Vs Wester, stage five!"


    Everyone ascended their assigned stage and stood opposite their opponents.


    "Begin!"


    "I admit defeat!" A voice shouted immediately they were told to begin the battle.


    Everyone turned to the stage where the voice spoke from and found out that it was Gakner who admitted defeat.


    "Why did he admit defeat so fast, is he scared?"


    "I don''t know, but with that ability of his, maybe he might have been able to cause Mark some trouble."


    "Who knows, he could be trying to preserve his strength to face the others."


    "Hmm, that could be the case."


    The elder looked at them and announced Mark''s win.


    Mark nodded to Gakner which confused him, not knowing that Mark was grateful that Gakner did not waste his time.


    ''Good, if only everyone will be like this. Then I can meet my little sister faster,'' Mark thought to himself and jumped off the stage.


    After that little episode, the battle on the other stages erupted in an instant as no one was willing to admit defeat just like that even if their opponent was stronger.


    Everyone had been training hard since thest ranking battles and it was time to show the fruits of their training.


    Arthur looked at his opponent and smiled, "Hey, beautiful-!"


    "Roaring Hurricane!"


    Arthur dodged the literally roaring wind that got sent his way.


    "Haven''t you learned that talking while engaged in battle is dangerous?" Aselia smirked as she summoned her martial spirit.


    *Swoosh!*


    ''Tier 4 Profound Grade Martial Spirit? Not too bad,'' Arthur noted as he saw her martial spirit which was a wind-elemental martial spirit.


    "Well, haven''t you heard of the term ''Femme Fatal''? You are beautifully dangerous, and I am willing to take the risk," Arthur replied with a smirk of his own.


    Although his current disguised look can notpare to his original, he was still fairly handsome as he kept some simrities with his original face.


    Aselia had not beenplimented like that before, so she was a bit moved but then she shook her head and focused on the battle.


    "Wind Ride!"


    The wind hugged Aselia''s body and she elerated to Arthur''s position.


    Arthur was a bit surprised that she has learned this technique as he knew from her information that she has never used this technique before.


    Arthur used the same movement technique too as he dodged the iing attack.


    "Roaring Hurricane: Fifth Style!"


    Aselia sent both palms forward and two dangerously rotating wind attacks were sent at Arthur which he dodged skillfully.


    Aselia narrowed her eyes as she noticed that Arthur was very skilled in the Wind Ride movement technique.


    ''He might be more skilled in it than I am. But how could that be possible? I have been training in this technique for more than a year and only choose to reveal it now.''


    Aselia was surprised at that andmented about her talent which was already very good since she was able to learn a hard technique like Wind Ride.


    "Your mastery could use some work. I can give you pointerster if you want," Arthur winked at her.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "Yeah, stop flirting with our goddess!"


    Many disciples began toin upon hearing Arthur''s words.


    "Beat his horny ass, my goddess!"


    "That''s right, he deserves a beating!"


    Arthur ignored the voices of the jealous disciples.


    Aselia snorted at Arthur''s offer even though she did consider it for a second there.


    "Hmph! You would have to defeat me first if you want to give me pointers!"


    "I''ll take that as a yes then."


    Aselia continued to attack relentlessly and this time with greater speed and more destructive power.


    *Bang!*


    But every time she came close tonding a hit on Arthur he would dodge it at thest second.


    ''Tch! He is just ying with me!'' Aselia finally realized that she could not defeat Arthur like this.


    So she started contemting what to do while still attacking.


    ''Let''s try this...''


    "Wind Style: Twisting Tornadoes!"


    *Vroom!*


    Two tall tornadoes appeared before her and suddenly fused together in an instant.


    One was rotated clockwise and the other in the opposite direction.


    Thisbination disrupted the airflow on the stage and would, in turn, restrict the effectiveness of Arthur''s wind ride technique.


    ''This should do the trick...''


    Aselia was using one of her most powerful attacks right off the bat, which was not too wise since she still had to fight In eight more matches, but she wasn''t one to ept defeat easily.


    The tornadoes began to expand and soon covered the entire stage.


    Arthur''s body was swayed by the wind a bit, but he prevented himself from being thrown off bnce.


    ''What level of technique is this?''


    This was the first time Arthur saw such a technique being used by Gold Core Realm Cultivator.


    The tornado was trying to lift him from the stage but he used his strength intent to enhance his power and kept his feet steady.


    ''Although this has disrupted the wind elements in the atmosphere which would reduce the effectiveness of my movement technique.''


    ''But she has no idea how high my mastery of wind intent is...''


    Arthur concentrated his tenth-ranked wind intent and he was able to sense the wind elements that filled the stage.


    And with his intent, he made connections with them and drew them to his side.


    And to his pretty opponent''s shock, he muttered the words.


    "Wind Ride..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Arthur''s Note: I''ll try to publish another chapter before I go to sleep...

 Chapter 84 The Outer Court Rankings XVIII: Straight Wins!

    ================??================


    ''What is he doing? He might receive a bacsh and injure himself!''


    Aselia noticed the bit of change around Arthur and frowned.


    She had some aplishments inprehending wind intent and she could sense that Arthur was about to use ''Wind Ride''.


    ''Why am I even worrying about him? He should fail and let me win instead,'' Aselia shook her head as she increased the intensity of her tornadoes.


    Just then, Arthur''s voice echoed as he spoke.


    "Wind Ride..."


    This time Arthur used his Wind Intent up to the seventh level and also augmented his speed with fifth-rank Speed Intent.


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur disappeared from his spot in an instant and appeared behind Aselia.


    Then without any dy, he straightened his palm and used the side to knock her out.


    *Tat!*


    Aselia''s vision darkened as she wondered what happened.


    *Pat!*


    Arthur caught her unconscious body and looked at her face closely for the first time.


    Aselia had light-green curly hair and an oval-shaped face. She was very fair and slender.


    ''Her body is incredibly soft...wait, what am I thinking, I can''t be a pervert right?''


    "Stage two, Invincible wins!" The elder announced.


    Arthur carried her bridal style and jumped off the stage, before tapping a ce at her neck with his essence energy.


    "Huh?"


    Aselia woke up to find Arthur''s smiling face with his eyes staring into hers.


    "What happened?" She asked a bit sluggishly before she widened her eyes and pushed Arthur away.


    "Pervert!"


    "Hey don''t call me that. I just couldn''t bear to see you fall to the ground," Arthur said and pretended to look hurt.


    "Hmph!" Aselia puffed her cheeks and walked away ignoring Arthur.


    ''Damn it! I didn''t even know how I lost. How fast is he, and how much of that technique has he mastered?'' She wondered as she waited for the next round to start.


    Over at Luke and his group, they watched this interaction between Arthur and Aselia with interesting expressions, including Luke.


    He had never seen Arthur act like that before with a girl.


    ''As expected of Master...'' He thought.


    Arthur wouldugh if he knew what Luke was thinking. As he was just trying to have a little fun and had no real intentions of doing anything.


    Although he wouldn''t shy away if ''something'' did happen as he hadn''t yet ''be a man'' yet in this life.


    This made him think of Jade Maiden who had always teased him back then.


    ''I wonder how she is?''


    Just then, another match was concluded and the winner was announced.


    "Stage three, Julie wins!"


    "Stage four, Yanglin wins!"


    "Stage five, Wester wins!"


    Just like that, the other two matches decided their winners and the next round of battle continued.


    "Round 2!"


    "Stage one, Mark Vs Yanglin!"


    "Stage two, Gakner Vs Tomin!"


    "Stage three, Invincible Vs Wester!"


    "Stage four, Aselia Vs Ethan!"


    "Stage five, Julie Vs Devon!"


    Everyone ascended their assigned stage and the next round of battles erupted in the direction of the elder.


    "Begin!"


    Arthur''s opponent Wester was the sixth-ranked disciple and had a me Beast Martial Spirit which was a variant that had the advantage of Elemental Spirits and Beast Martial Spirits.


    Wester summoned a ming red bull and his hands began to form hand signs at an incredible speed.


    "You have never used your martial spirit before, this time you might want to," Wester said with a neutral tone.


    "We''ll see about that," Arthur replied neither agreeing nor disagreeing.


    "As you wish," Wester stopped forming hand signs and released a me-type attack from his mouth.


    "ming Breath!"


    ''A wide-ranged attack huh? Like I have never seen that before,'' Arthur was not impressed.


    ''Time to show more of my strength!''


    "North-Star Fist: Sixth Star!"


    Six tiny lights formed a first made of Arthur''s energy and erged to a third of his size.


    Arthur took a step forward and punched forward with great might.


    "Hah!"


    The fist made of energy bore through the mes like it was nothing and scattered it into the air.


    Then with immense speed, it arrived before Wester who tried to change position as he knew of the nature of the technique.


    ''Heh, too slow,'' Arthur snickered as the fist arrived, and then...


    *Boom!*


    "Argh!"


    The attack exploded upon contact and Wester got sent flying.


    "Stage one, Mark wins!"


    "Stage three, Invincible wins!"


    Just at the same time, Mark won his fight without suspense.


    Arthur looked at him and then back at his defeated opponent who was frowning deeply with gritted teeth either due to his loss or due to pain.


    Arthur left the stage and soon the winners of the other matches were announced.


    "Round 3!"


    The next round began soon after with the disciples had little time to rest.


    Just like that Arthur kept true to his words and defeated every opponent he faced with one move except Gakner who admitted defeat in an instant.


    Arthur could not understand what this strange guy was thinking as he had admitted defeat to everyone he faced without hesitation.


    "Round 8!"


    "Stage one, Mark Vs Ethan!"


    "Stage two, Invincible Vs Julie!"


    "Stage three..."


    Arthur stood in the arena and looked at the second female disciple in the top ten besides Aselia.


    Julie was previously ranked second which was an impressive feat. In the outer court, she was only second to Mark.


    She was a young girl with glossy ck hair that dropped to her shoulders. She had ck pupils filled with coldness and indifference.


    Arthur could sense the pride that was well hidden behind her straight expression.


    "You won''t be able to defeat me," Julie spoke with a cold tone, clearly looking down on Arthur.


    "And why do you think that?" Arthur saw the disdain in her eyes but thought nothing of it.


    "I am not thinking, I know."


    "I see you are very confident."


    "Well, I am just stating facts."


    Arthur refrained from speaking anymore to the conceited girl and waited for the start of the battle to be announced.


    "Begin!"


    ''Just in time,'' he thought and waited for Julie to attack first.


    "You would be foolish to let me attack first..."


    A harp appeared above Julie which was her martial spirit and began to y a sweet melody.


    Immediately the sound was heard, and a few disciples close by had their minds drifted elsewhere as they saw another scene altogether without knowing that they had entered an illusion.


    ''The Divine Spirit Harp, I never imagined that I would meet such a powerful martial spirit in this low-leveled world,'' Arthur was a bit shocked.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: *Yawwn* It''s 1 am over here, and I just managed to finish this chapter...as promised.


    Goodnight fellows...

 Chapter 85 The Outer Court Rankings XIX: Eighth Wins!

    ================??================


    ''The Divine Spirit Harp. I never imagined that I would meet such a powerful martial spirit in this low-leveled world,'' Arthur was a bit shocked.


    A few images worth of memories surfaced in his mind as he recalled how powerful the Divine Spirit Harp was.


    He raised his head and saw that the aurora of the martial spirit indicated it was only at Tier 5 of the Profound Grade.


    ''That''s impossible. The martial spirit I know should be above the heavenly rank, but what is different...''


    ''This girl''s background must not be ordinary. Maybe that exins her arrogance. But unfortunately, she met me.''


    Arthur was not afraid of the abilities of her martial spirit, which is able to put people into a very deep illusion.


    But anyone with a strong will or a soul more powerful than the user will be able to resist the illusion cast by the music easily.


    Still, very few people in the Gold Core Realm are able to resist.


    This was probably why she was the second most powerful disciple.


    ''I will pretend to y along for now,'' Arthur''s expression disyed a bit of struggle.


    He made it look like he was fighting against the illusion.


    Julie noticed this and smirked, thinking, ''It''s only a matter of time. You can''t resist.''


    Julie abruptly increased the intensity of the music and Arthur began to ''struggle'' more fiercely.


    "Finally, his winning streak will being to an end!"


    Among the inner court disciple, one of them smiled victoriously as though they were the one fighting Arthur.


    "This is to be expected. He was too arrogant and this will show him not to unt his meager strength."


    "That''s right, and even if he managed to win by a stroke of luck, we still have ''him''."


    "Everyone, from what we have seen of this Invincible''s character, he still will not submit to us with just this," one of them said thoughtfully.


    "That is not a problem, this is only like a game for us. We haven''t even started ying for real, hehe."


    The inner court disciples of the Blood Sword Faction discussed as though Arthur had already lost.


    ''What is Master doing?'' Luke was confused because he knows that Arthur can not be that weak.


    ''He is just toying with her,'' Luke realized after thinking about it a bit.


    But he still didn''t understand why Arthur won''t just defeat her and get it over with.


    The melody on the stage continued and soon Arthur''s gaze ''lost'' focus and he stood there listless and unguarded.


    Julie noticed this and smiled, "Checkmate."


    Julie stopped the music and then she unsummoned her martial spirit and an actual Harp appeared in her hands from her storage ring.


    She held the harp and raised her other hand and struck down.


    "Piercing Melody!"


    *Zhang!*


    At the sound of the instrument, three lights shot at Arthur, toward his shoulders and abdomen.


    *Swoosh!*


    But Arthur who was supposed to be caught in an illusion suddenly disappeared much to Julie''s shock.


    "Checkmate...Nine Layered Waves..."


    A wave of essence energy dropped down at her from above, sent by Arthur who appeared right above her.


    But Julie''s reaction was very fast and she swung her fingers at her harp and a shield covered her entirely.


    *Shingh!*


    But she panicked when she heard Arthurplete his words.


    "... Eighth Layer!"


    Eight waves of essence energy stacked together made contact with her shield and it shattered in an instant before she could reinforce it.


    *Boom!*


    The waves struck her and the ce where she was standing got destroyed as pieces of the stage flew all over.


    The destruction was massive and cause a small crater in the wide stage andrge cracks that extended all the way to the edge of the stage.


    The spectating elders were shocked when they saw the technique Arthur used.


    "He had mastered up to the eighthyer?"


    "Such power! He is indeed a Seven Star Battle genius!"


    The destruction surprised many and those who still doubted Arthur''s battle power were fully convinced after witnessing the destruction he caused.


    And this was even more so when they recalled he had not used his martial spirit even at this point.


    This meant that he had not gone all out yet.


    "How did he break through? I thought he was done for this time!" The members of the Blood Sword Faction were not happy with this.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be victorious for long..." Even the lead disciple did not sound confident.


    They had believed that Arthur won''t even make it to the top ten but here they were and Arthur had always proved to be stronger than they thought.


    "Invincible is so ruthless. How can he use such a powerful attack on a beauty like that?" An outer court discipleined.


    "Hands and feet have no eyes in battle. Haven''t you heard such a saying before you meathead?" Another disciple mocked.


    "Hey, look! She is still standing!"


    At the edge of the stage, Julie''s figure was revealed.


    Some parts of her clothes were torn and her arm was bleeding.


    She was breathing heavily and was almost out of essence energy due to using all the energy she had to defend herself.


    ''That attack, there was much more power to it than what should be possible. What did he do to it?'' She stared deeply at Arthur.


    "I...I admit...." Julie wanted to admit defeat but the words got stuck in her throat.


    "Can''t even admit defeat? Where is your honor?" Arthur sneered.


    Julie gritted her teeth and literally forced out the words, "I admit defeat!"


    *Swoosh!*


    She left the stage in an instant and Arthur saw that she was quite fast.


    ''If she wasn''t so arrogant, then she would have put up more of a fight,'' Arthur shook his head.


    He looked at the destruction he caused and wondered, ''Did I hit too hard?''


    Arthur had used his strength intent and enhanced his overall power, and at the same time, he fused wind intent into the Nine Layered Waves attack for the first time.


    He made such a decision in the heat of the moment to do a little experiment and see if he can use different elemental intents on his attacks.


    And its destructive power did not disappoint him.


    ''After this, I will have to do some practicing as I might be able to evolve the techniques entirely!'' Arthur felt excited and couldn''t wait for the ranking battles to end.


    "Invincible wins!"


    His win was announced and he left the stage and waited for the final round where he would face the strongest disciple.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: I''mma try and do a little writing marathon...and see how much I can write and publish.


    Wish me luck!

 Chapter 86 The Outer Court Rankings XX: Final Round!

    ================??================


    "Yes!" Evelyn cheered as Arthur''s victory was announced.


    It was not just her as a lot of the disciples present cheered for Arthur.


    Arthur smiled at that as he saw that his reputation and status in the hearts of the outer court disciples has been raised a lot.


    Now it would be easier to raise a faction of talented cultivators unlike before when his invitation was dismissed because no one believed in his strength.


    ''Strength.''


    ''When I was on earth they said that money makes the world go round. But in this world, it can be said that strength is what makes the world go round instead.''


    Arthur recognized this important fact and set his eyes on the goal of bing the strongest.


    ''Honestly, with the advantages I have I would be a big failure if I don''t achieve that,'' Arthur thought.


    He had four of the Gems of the Multiverse and one of the most powerful treasures in the world.


    ''I have been unable to connect with the gems ever since my reincarnation. It seems I will have to reach a higher level of cultivation if I want to harness their power again.''


    The gems were his greatest treasure and reliance in his feud with the Eye of the Heavenly Dao.


    Therefore he has to master the use of their powers as soon as he can.


    While Arthur was thinking of these things, all other battles has been concluded and it was time for the ninth and final round.


    "Round Nine!"


    "Mark Vs Invincible!"


    Arthur raised his head and skillfully ascended the biggest stage in the arena.


    At the same time that he arrived, Mark did also and they stood opposite each other.


    The elder called out the other matches and their assigned stage with the stage where Arthur defeated Julie left out due to the destruction.


    Once the elder finished calling the names, it was time for the battle to stage.


    "Round nine, start!"


    Surprisingly, nobody attacked immediately and observed their opponent instead.


    This was the final round and no one wanted to lose.


    Well, almost no one...


    "I admit defeat!" Gakner''s voice echoed in the vast arena stunning many disciples.


    "What is wrong with this coward!"


    "It is a shame for such a person to be part of the top ten!"


    "With such a martial spirit and he still has no balls to fight!"


    Many disciples mocked Gakner for always being the first to admit defeat.


    At this point, he was guaranteed to be ranked tenth, even though he could have ranked higher.


    The elder announced the victory of the Gakner''s opponent who was smiling sheepishly as he got an easy win and left the arena with a smug look.


    ''The others can''t win so easily right?'' He stepped aside and joined the spectators to watch the final battles.


    Two stages drew the attention of the crowd and one of them was Arthur''s battle with Mark.


    As for the other stage, it was the match between Aselia and Julie who finally met each other on the battle rankings.


    A battle between two beauties was a very attractive sight to behold for many male disciples. Especially those who were literally their fanboys.


    "Show her who''s stronger my Queen, Julie!"


    "Break her music apart Goddess Aselia!"


    Luke, Sun Wukong, Balor, and the others were a bit exasperated at such reactions from esteemed cultivators who were supposed to have a calm mentality.


    But here they were acting like mortals who had not stepped on the path of martial arts, walking towards the much-desired immortality.


    "Invincible! I believe in you!" Evelyn screamed in excitement with the utmost confidence in Arthur.


    The boys looked at her and thought, ''Even you too?''


    But to their surprise, Evelyn was not the only girl cheering for Arthur. There were many other female disciples who were too.


    "Big brother you can do it!"


    "With one punch just like always, show them your might, Big brother!"


    "Big brother this little sister will give you a present if you win!"


    Arthur heard those voices and felt that he might have to sneak out of the arena after the battle to avoid getting ''ravaged''.


    Mark also had fangirls too, but they were less than Arthur due to his personality.


    But when Arthur also heard what Mark''s female supporters said, he could only say two words in his heart.


    ''Toxic Fangirls!''


    "Our cold God Mark can defeat even space-time! Who the hell is this invincible?!"


    "Lord Mark is the true invincible one here. Destroy that faker with just a re!"


    Arthur finally decided to tune out the voices and focus on Mark who looked unperturbed.


    Mark had short ck hair and deep ck eyes. There were barely noticeable eye bags on his face that hinted at ack of proper rest.


    He wore bracers on both hands and simrly on his legs too.


    Arthur noticed that they added extra weight to his body but you will not be able to tell due to how light Mark''s footsteps were.


    "We should start our battle and end it quickly. I have an appointment and I am runningte," Mark spoke at this time.


    Arthur noticed that he spoke with some urgency in his tone and thought that this appointment must be very important, so he nodded to show his understanding.


    "I also want to apologize," Mark said something that confused Arthur.


    "You want to apologize for what?" Arthur asked.


    "Due certain unfortunate circumstances..." Mark removed the braces on his hand and stored them away.


    "...I will have to go all out," Mark removed the bracers on his legs too, and stored them in his spacial ring.


    Arthur furrowed his brows in thought as he guessed that Mark was probably hired by the Blood Sword Faction to deal with him.


    He thought of what was able to buy off this disciple in from of him that is known for his integrity.


    ''But in this kind of world, things like honor and integrity aren''t worth much.''


    ''It doesn''t matter what his reasons were, I will still crush him just like the others.''


    "Is that all you have to say?" Arthur responded.


    "Yes."


    "Then bring it on!"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Arthur''s Note: "Another one..."


    Who gets the reference?

 Chapter 87 The Outer Court Rankings XXI: Finale ~ End

    ================??================


    "Bring it on!"


    *swoosh!*


    A punch suddenly arrived in front of Arthur''s face, surprising him a little.


    ''Fast...''


    Arthur tilted his head to dodge but another punch followed up the previous one and just like that Mark kept attacking.


    But Arthur didn''t lose out to his opponent''s immense speed and kept on dodging with uracy.


    After Mark saw that his attacks were unable to hit Arthur he activated his speed intent to the maximum level, along with his movement technique.


    Arthur sensed the increase in Mark''s speed and wasted no time and did the same.


    With his wind intent and Wind Ride movement technique Arthur was able to keep up with Mark''s attack speed.


    Although he never attacked back and was only on the defensive, he found out that Mark was more skilled in hand-to-handbat and even with his speed, he almost got hit a few times.


    But Arthur was able to adapt quite fast and was learning from the battle.


    Arthur and Mark did not know that their battle had shocked the spectators.


    "Such speed... I have never seen Mark move so fast."


    "Their speed has gone beyond what a Gold Core Realm cultivator should be able to do."


    "What is even more shocking to me is that Invincible can keep up while he only is in the fourth rank of the Gold Core Realm!"


    The inner court disciples of the Blood Sword Faction frowned when they saw that Mark wasn''t able tond a hit.


    "This isn''t going as nned."


    "Don''t worry, Mark is just testing the waters first. This goes to show that he is not underestimating his opponent."


    "Hmm, you are right. He should be done testing right about now."


    Just as an inner disciple made thatment, Mark stopped his assault and retreated.


    "Ready to get serious for real?" Arthur asked.


    "Apparently," Mark nodded and took a strange stance with his feet spread out and his hands imitating a w.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow as he did not know what technique Mark was about to use.


    But there were disciples present that recognized that technique.


    "Wait a minute. That stance, is that?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "Rage of the White Tiger!"


    Those that recognized that technique were shocked, including the elders.


    "Where did he learn that technique?"


    "I have no idea, but it shouldn''t be from the sect "


    "Hmm, the sect only has an iplete manual. But such a precious technique should have been kept hidden. Why would he reveal it here?"


    "He must want to win at all cost."


    Rage of the White Tiger was a high-grade battle technique that was invented by an esteemed cultivator from ancient times.


    Its true origin was a bit vague but over the years the prowess of all who mastered it was nothing to scoff at.


    The technique had strict requirements for its user and it chooses an heir by itself.


    Arthur heard the whispers of the crowd and understood that Mark was about to use a powerful technique.


    And this was confirmed as a powerful aura was released by Mark as he summoned his martial soul which was a White Tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The tiger roared with battle intent and an aura of ughter descended upon Arthur.


    Arthur looked at the White Tiger that covered Mark with its ethereal body and was surprised that he could not see the rings of light that should indicate the rank of Mark''s martial spirit.


    ''He is concealing it?'' Arthur knew that there were powerful techniques that could hide the rank of a person''s martial spirit.


    "You should defend yourself properly."


    Mark''s voice was heard and Arthur knew his opponent was very serious this time as he sensed another intent envelope him.


    ''Ninth Rank ughter Intent...''


    Mark''s eyes became a bit red and his aura was at its peak.


    ''Well, time to use that...''


    Arthur activated his ninth rank Earth Intent and the peak mortal rank defense technique, Bronze Amour.


    Arthur''s skin began to shine in bronze light, shocking many as they saw that he had mastered that technique too.


    "Let''s end this in one attack?" Arthur asked and Mark nodded in agreement.


    "Good, don''t regret itter," Arthur smiles.


    Next, wind elements hugged Arthur''s body as he activated his fully mastered Wind Intent, shocking many again.


    He didn''t stop there and used his speed intent to the max.


    ''Strenght Intent Rank Ten!''


    Arthur felt the invigorating power that filled his body along with the feeling of perfect control over his strength.


    Arthur riled up all the essence energy in one of his cores, which was not a problem for him as he had ten cores, unlike others.


    "Ready?" Mark asked.


    "Let''s do this..."


    *Swish!*


    Both sides exploded with great speed and disappeared from people''s vision as they met in the middle of the stage.


    "w of the Divine Tiger!"


    "Nine Layered Waves: Full Power!"


    *Boom!*


    A loud explosion echoed in the arena and the entire stage got destroyed as stones and pieces of it shot out to all corners.


    "Defend yourselves!" An elder warned as he and the other elders moved their essence energy and prevented many from getting injured.


    Dust and smoke filled the stage where the sh just urred but no noise was heard.


    "What happened?"


    Elder Majin flew forward and waves his hand at the dust to reveal two figures within a crater.


    The stage was nowhere to be seen and Arthur stood with his back straight while Mark kneeled in front of him with one knee.


    Mark was badly injured and coughed out blood twice in a row.


    "Cough...you are strong indeed."


    "You too."


    "You should watch your back invincible. Trust no one, else you fall victim to the schemes of this cruel world."


    Mark said that and shakily stood up and was about to leave when Arthur threw him something.


    *pat!*


    Mark caught it and saw it was a ring. He raised his head and looked at Arthur.


    "A gift. It would be helpful to you."


    Mark nodded and used his movement technique to leave the arena altogether without bothering about anything else except the thought in his heart.


    ''I''m sorry, brother failed you...'' On his way, he suddenly opened the storage ring and got shocked by its content that he stopped abruptly.


    Mark smiled, "Maybe brother didn''t fail you at all."


    He turned to look back at the arena for a moment and then continued to his destination with greater speed.


    ''Invincible, you have no idea what you have given to me...I will remember this favor.''


    Back at the arena, Arthur clenched his right hand and felt a sticky liquid.


    ''Hmm, I''m injured?''


    ''I guess I didn''t have a perfect win after all.''


    The curtains to the Outer Court Rankings came to a close as the ranking of the top ten was announced.


    "First: Invincible!"


    "Second: Mark!"


    "Third: Julie!"


    "Fourth: Yanglin!"


    "Fifth: Aselia!"


    "Sixth: Tomin!"


    "Seventh: Wester!"


    "Eighth: Devon!"


    "Ninth: Ethan!"


    "Tenth: Gakner!"


    After the announcement, the disciples animately discussed thest battle as Arthur''s prestige spread beyond the outer court.


    An announcement was made for the top ten rankers to gather in three days at the ce where they will receive their rewards and instruction.


    From the words of the elder that made the announcement, Arthur guessed that the sect might have a mission for the top ten outer disciples.


    ''That would exin the greater-than-normal rewards then...''


    Arthur left the arena without meeting Luke and the others as he realized that there are some things that he had to reflect on.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Author''s Note: Finally brought this mini-arc to an end...as for the next arc?


    A little adventure...


    By the way, I have my first exam today...wish me luck!

 Chapter 88 Reflection: Breakthrough, Fifth Rank Gold Core Realm

    ================??================


    Arthur left the arena and returned to his residence.


    He thought about the events today and also thest battle he had with Mark and the friendly warning the young man gave to him.


    It has been over fifteen years since his rebirth into this world and Arthur has been limited in his experience of this world.


    He spent all his days within the Hartfield Empire and this was the first time he had been away from the empire''s territory.


    Even though he knew of this world''s cruelty, he had yet to experience it for himself.


    ''I haven''t been as thoughtful about things as I should.''


    Arthur felt that he had been a bitx in his ns and maybe actions.


    He had just realized that if it wasn''t for the help of his Fate Sense, he would not have a specific direction to work towards.


    ''This can''t continue any longer. The Fate Sense ability is only there to assist me and not dictate things.''


    ''How I use it will be what matters. And besides that, my goals... I made them up on a whim. That''s not good is it?''


    Arthur questioned himself like this.


    His goal to establish a force of his own was not because of benefits, but simply because he felt like it. There was not much thought put into that decision.


    His goal to get stronger was pushed by a necessity to survive any confrontation with the Eye of the Heavenly Dao and not really because he wants to be the strongest as he ims.


    ''My drive for strength isn''t all that much.''


    Arthur let out a sigh.


    ''Well, it was a good thing I thought of these things now, or else, it might be detrimentalter on.''


    ''Alright then, it is decided. I will make out time to go on an adventure of this world to gain experience and train...and see the dangers of this world first hand.''


    Arthur''s thought process became clear as he knew what he needed to do, as he finally noticed the ws in his mentality.


    ''Now, to train...''


    Arthur entered a meditative state and brought out his Devouring Martial Spirit and began to absorb the world''s elemental essence energy.


    Fully focused on his cultivation, Arthur''s cultivation began to increase.


    In the Gold Core Realm, it was all about absorbing andpressing essence energy into your core and after it reaches a certain level, the core will increase in purity and quantity.


    It will undergo such tempering ten times before you can reach the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    If Arthur had only one core he would have reached the peak of the gold core realm by now, but he had to absorb andpress ten cores instead.


    Moreover, elemental cores are harder to temper than non-attributed gold cores.


    Time passed and by the next morning Arthur broke through to the next realm.


    "Fifth Rank Gold Core Realm!"


    Arthur opened his eyes and exhaled. His breath carried more power and Arthur also began to gainprehension of the next path of the Dao that came after theprehension of Intent.


    Theprehension of any Dao path such as the Sword Dao for instance starts with Intent.


    Afterprehending the intent of a Dao to the peak the next realm on the path of said Dao is called, Concept.


    When youprehend intent and use it in battle it gives you a power boost and also suppresses your opponent.


    At the next realm which is Concept, your intent can begin to materialize.


    Take for instance the me Dao. At the intent realm aside from the power boost and the boost with me-attributed techniques, it can only make your opponent feel some heat.


    But when youprehend the me/Fire Concept, you can gather the surrounding fire elemental essence to cause mes to appear.


    Although a technique will be needed to execute this properly it is still very powerful.


    ``````````


    Arthur left his residence and met with Luke to discuss the matters concerning his faction.


    At this time, a lot of the new disciples like them had applied to join Arthur''s faction and he needed to set criteria for the members.


    Before now, Arthur had not been able to set up a base for his faction in the sect as only inner court disciples and above are given that privilege.


    After discussing with Luke, they decided to let all new disciples join and as for the old ones, they set some restrictions.


    First off there will be different Tiers in the faction and the ability of any disciple to be ranked higher will be based on talent, age, and cultivation.


    This will separate the elite from the canon fodder and also encourage those who were weaker to strive to get stronger because of one thing...benefits.


    Obviously, there will be benefits to being ranked high in any faction.


    After making such decisions, Arthur discussed with Luke how to spot spies that he believes will be sent by hispetitors.


    Luke was just as inexperienced as Arthur concerning such matters and they couldn''t think of something at the moment so they left that forter.


    Although, they decided to be cautious with the information about their activities as much as possible.


    When Arthur returned to his residence that day he met the inner court disciple, Matthew who hade to ask him to move out to his new residence as the current strongest outer court disciple.


    Luke was with him at that time, so he excused himself and went to handle the matters concerning Arthur''s faction.


    "So shall we?" Matthew asked.


    Arthur nodded as he didn''t need to take anything from the now-previous residence as all his belongings were in his storage ring.


    Leaving the old ce, they walked on the paved pathway ahead.


    Walker deeper into the Outer Court, Arthur could sense the increase in the density of the essence energy.


    ''This would be helpful for my cultivation,'' Arthur thought as they walked.


    Soon, they arrived at the courtyard that was assigned to him.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 89 New Residence: Marks Little Sister

    ================??================


    "Here we are," Mathew said to Arthur as they entered the courtyard which had already been evacuated for Arthur.


    "Unlike your previous residence, this one has much more space and also a training ground in the backyard."


    Mathew exined the advantages of the current residence.


    "If you notice, the essence energy is a lot denser in this ce. This isn''t only because this ce is closer to the sect''s core grounds but also because of an array device."


    "The array device is one designed with runes to gather the surrounding essence energy and help speed up cultivation multiple times."


    Arthur nodded, "Indeed it is much more conducive for cultivation. Thank you for taking me here."


    "No problem. I am just doing my job. I get paid for it anyway."


    "I see, but shouldn''t sometime like this be avable to only outer court disciples rather than an inner disciple like yourself?" Arthur asked to clear the confusion he has.


    "Oh that. I personally volunteered to do this," Mathew smiled.


    "Why?"


    "Hmm, I don''t know exactly. I am just acting on a whim. But that isn''t important," Mathew was dismissive about his reasons.


    "Okay,'' Arthur did not press further for answers.


    He only talked so much because he found something about this disciple familiar. But as to what was familiar about him, he could not ce his finger on it.


    "Alright then. Now that my job is done, I will be leaving. You should get ready, the sect might have a mission for you, top-ten disciples," Matthew left after saying that.


    ''A mission huh?''


    ''I was just thinking of going outside anyway. Though I hope it would be an interesting one.''


    Arthur decided to experience his new residence and see how it ispared to the previous one.


    `````````````


    Two dayster.


    It was time for the top ten disciples to gather at the Contribution Hall of the Outer Court.


    Arthur left his residence early ahead of time and decided to pay a visit to his neighbor who was nearby.


    Standing outside his residence Arthur looked to his left a found a residence that was beside his.


    He walked over to the entrance and knocked.


    "Mark!" Arthur called out.


    This was Mark''s new residence as the second-ranked disciple.


    Arthur was expecting Mark toe out but instead, a little girl ran out of the residenceughing yfully.


    "Little Bell! Come back here!"


    A female voice shouted from within the house and a young girl ran out after the little girl.


    The young girl''s speed was faster and soon caught the little girl in her arms.


    "Hehehe."


    The little girl kept giggling as she struggled to get out of the young girl''s grasp.


    "Do you want to make Big Brother Mark worried? Now let''s-" The girl stopped talking halfway as she suddenly noticed Arthur''s presence.


    "Hello," Arthur smiled and waved.


    "Who are you?" The girl asked warily and put the little girl behind her.


    "You don''t need to be on guard, I am a friend of Mark. Is he in?" Arthur found the girl''s expression funny.


    ''Hey, I don''t bite,'' he thought.


    "A friend of Mark? That can''t be true. You are a liar!"


    "What?"


    "Mark doesn''t have any friends..."


    "Ouch, Makino. That was hurtful," A voice spoke as Mark walked out.


    "Huh? What...I...I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry!" Makino hurriedly apologizes, afraid of Mark misunderstanding her.


    Arthur took a good look at Makino and found her to be just about his age. And he also noticed that she was not wearing the outer disciple robe of the sect.


    "Haha! You always fall for my teasing. It''s fine, and you are wrong. I do have a friend and he is standing right there."


    Makino furrowed her brows and looked at Arthur suspiciously. Then she turned back to Mark and nodded.


    "That look in your eyes, you still don''t believe me?" Mark shook his head.


    "Where are my manners,e in Invincible."


    Arthur smiled and walked in, "I was thinking you won''t ask me toe in."


    "How can I?"


    "Well, I am surprised about something," Arthur said.


    "What might that be?"


    "The sect sees you as some expressionless person. But here you smiling andughing heartily."


    "Oh that, I am just in a good mood today that''s all. I will tell you about itter."


    Mark then introduced the girls by his side.


    "This is my cousin Makino and my little sister, Bell."


    Bell who was very yful earlier was hiding behind Makino''s skirt while peeking at Arthur.


    "Come on, Bell. Meet Big Brother''s new friend."


    Mark carried the little girl up and Arthur finally took a good look at her.


    She was a beautiful little girl with dark green hair and eyes. There was a symbol on her forehead that Arthur sensed a strange power from.


    Arthur walked closer and looked into the little girl''s eyes and smiled, "Hello Bell, do you like sweets?"


    ``````````


    After a while, Bell got familiar with Arthur and so did Makino who turned out to be very talkative when she is excited.


    Soon it was time for them to leave for the Contribution Hall and so Arthur and Mark said their goodbyes and left.


    "I heard we will be going on a mandatory sect mission," Arthur said on their way.


    "I heard so too. I just hope the rewards are good enough."


    "By the way, Mark. I hope you don''t mind me asking, but... Is your little sister sick?"


    Arthur had noticed that Bell was a bit too pale for a healthy child. And felt that something was amiss.


    He believed in his conjecture, even more, when he saw that Bell became weak after a while and was put to sleep.


    Makino tried to y it off as her being weak after ying too much, but Arthur knew better than that.


    Mark went silent when he heard Arthur''s question and frowned a bit.


    "You don''t have to say anything if you don''t want to."


    "No, it''s alright. Many people in the sect know about my sister''s condition anyway. Well, at least the gist of it."


    Mark then went on to exin how his little sister had been sick since she turned nine years old which was two years ago.


    They had asked for an experienced Alchemist to check up on her and he said she was gued with an illness that he had never seen before.


    Apparently, his sister had a never-before-seen physique that was rted to poison. But it awakened too early and her body can not handle it as it is too powerful.


    Theyter found that only certain herbs and pills can help her suppress it.


    Mark told Arthur that he was grateful to him as among the pills Arthur gave to him was one that helped his sister greatly and for the first time in a year, his sister was able to leave her sick bed ande out to y.


    As both young men converse, before they knew it, they had arrived at the Contribution Hall.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 90 Sect Mission: A Familiar Face

    ================??================


    Arthur and Mark were thest of the ten to arrive.


    Shortly after they did, an elder came to meet them along with an outer disciple who handed them the rewards from the Outer Court Ranking Battles.


    Arthur was now tens of thousands richer with his contribution points. And as for the herbs and pills. Even though they were precious, Arthur did not need them as he had something better.


    ''I will give it out as a reward to any outstanding member of my faction,'' Arthur choose to keep them for this reason instead.


    The peak-grade Gold Pills were not useful as his gold cores were made up of elemental essence energy rather than the usual spirit essence energy.


    As for the Spirit Origin Fruits, Arthur had something better.


    Arthur was told that he could go to the Weapon Hall to choose any profound grade weapon for hisst reward.


    After the ten disciples received their rewards, the elder began to tell them about the mission.


    "As you have probably heard, the sect has a very important mission for you all."


    "The sect will be requiring you all to enter a secret realm with members of the Alchemy Association and the Fire Spirit Sect."


    "Only those who are of the Gold Core Realm can enter the secret realm that is why you all were chosen. But we have also discovered that you can break through while inside the secret realm, that is why we rewarded you all with the Spirit Origin Fruits."


    Hearing the Elder''s exnation it became clear to those who had not guessed it already before, the real reason why the rewards for this year''s Outer Court Rankings were so great.


    "Now for this mission, the sect will be rewarding you handsomely as long as it ispleted sessfully."


    "This secret realm is one that belongs to an Alchemist so there are expected to be a lot of rare high-grade herbs. Your mission is to gather as many as you can while also protecting the members of the Alchemy Association."


    "The secret realm will have spirit beasts within so you will have to be on guard while inside."


    "As for your rewards, as long as you break through, you will be admitted into the Inner Court without having to go through the inner court examinations. At the same time, you will be rewarded with thousands of contribution points and also pills that will speed up your cultivation in the Martial Origin Realm."


    The elder did not give a specific number as to how many contribution points will be given, but everyone could tell it would be no less than what they had received for the Outer Court Rankings.


    But more important than that were the pills that would help increase their cultivation in the Martial Origin Realm.


    There is an intensepetition among the disciples in the Inner Court and thepetition between the Outer Court disciples is only child''s ypared to that.


    The sect specifically made it so, to allow the weaker ones to grow.


    But in the inner court, things are not as simple. And being able to increase their cultivation quickly will help them avoid being bullied so easily by some Inner Court disciples.


    "We will be leaving in the morning tomorrow. All of you should gather by sunrise at the square in the Elder''s Peak."


    "Lastly, you should tell no one about the details of this mission as it is a sensitive one and is considered a secret mission."


    "That is all, you can leave and make preparations," the Elder dismissed them.


    After that, the ten of them left the building to make preparations. They can''t be too sure of what they might face in the secret realm so they had to be prepared.


    Arthur did the same and met with Luke. After giving him some resources he told Luke to not ept anyone into the faction until his return.


    Arthur gathered the other members of his faction and transferred some contribution points to them and asked them to train hard.


    He instructed them to go to the mountains as a group to train.


    They were very grateful for what they received and promised Arthur that they will do their best.


    Meanwhile, after that meeting, Arthur was wondering if there was any among them that was a spy. But he could only guess and decided to look more into them when he returns.


    ''If only she was here with me. Handling such matters will be an easy thing for her.''


    Arthur thought of the only force he had under him.


    ''Jade Maiden...she must be mad I haven''t contacted her for a long time huh?''


    Arthur stopped his drifting thoughts and focused on his cultivation for that night.


    He trained all night and sharpened his martial arts techniques till morning. After that, he freshened up and left for the gathering point.


    When Arthur arrived at the mountain which was the residential area of the Outer Court elders he found out that the others had arrived there before him.


    ''I am thest to arrive?''


    The other nine disciples were there already and Arthur wondered if he was a bit unserious or if it was the they that was taking this mission too seriously.


    Well, it was understandable as unlike Arthur who had an abundance of resources due to his identity and fortuitous encounters, they needed the benefits frompleting this mission.


    As for Mark, this mission was a godsent opportunity for him as he might be able to find a very rare spirit medicine that could subside the effects of his little sister''s physique.


    Although the sect will probably want them to hand over their storage rings, he has a way to hide what he needed to.


    "Hey Mark, why so serious?" Arthur walked up to Mark first.


    "I think you should know why."


    "I should know why?" Arthur thought for a moment beforeing to an understanding.


    ''Right, his little sister, Bell!''


    "I understand. I will see how I can be of help then," Arthur assured him as he felt pity for the little girl.


    He wasn''t a hero and did not have illusions of helping all who are in need of help. But for those, he decided to befriend if it won''t cost him anything he will give his assistance.


    And Mark was someone who Arthur saw was worthy to befriend.


    As Arthur conversed with Mark, the other eight disciples looked at them with surprise.


    ''Since when did these two be friends?'' They all had the same thoughts.


    Mark was literally thest person in the outer court who would befriend anyone, so they were surprised.


    After a while, Arthur turned his attention to someone else. He was about to say something when the cry of a bird was heard.


    *Swoosh!*


    Three flying spirit beasts appeared before them and soon descended.


    *Thud!*


    The ten of them looked at the new arrivals and saw three groups.


    On one spirit beast were an old man and three people who were wearing the robes of an Alchemist.


    They were two girls and one boy. One of the girls stood in front of the others who stood behind her obediently.


    ''It''s her!''


    Arthur was surprised to find that girl in lead was someone that he knew.


    ''This mission must be super important to the association if she is being sent then,'' Arthur had met the girl before.


    ''I wonder if she still remembers me. It has been ten whole years after all.''


    Ten years ago the President of the Alchemy Association came to meet the Emperor and little Arthur was with him at that time.


    That was where he met the girl who turned out to be the daughter of the President of the Alchemy Association.


    ''Looking back then, she was always trying to act mature and cold as a kid. Hahaha! It was just too cute that I couldn''t help but tease her mature pretense away.''


    Arthur felt a bit of nostalgia as he recalled the meeting back then.


    ''Should I find an opportunity to talk to her?''


    Arthur shook his head as he can''t risk revealing his identity now due to nostalgic feelings.


    Arthur looked at the other group and saw them wearing red robes which was the uniform of a sect that he knew.


    ''Those fiery bastards eh?''


    Arthur had a bad impression of the members of the Fire Spirit Sect, due to an experience in the past.


    There was a time when he disguised himself as amoner and happened to run into a group of inner court disciples of the Fire Spirit Sect.


    Simply because he was running out of an alley and ran into one of them, they wanted to humiliate and beat him up without caring if he was a just a kid with no cultivation.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a protector in the shadows he may have been crippled by that encounter.


    ''Maybe these ones are different,'' Arthur will give them the benefit of doubt.


    ''For now though...''


    "You alle up here." A voice called out to them from thest spirit beast which had only one person on it.


    It was an old man that had the sigil of a Great Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect on his garment.


    Arthur and the restplied and climbed the Spirit Beast which was big enough to contain all of them withfortable space between them.


    Just like that, without saying anything more the group took off to the skies in a certain direction.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 91 Ancient History: The Great Mortal Emperor!

    ================??================


    The Southern Continent of the Martial Emperor Realm was divided into five major territories.


    They were the southern territory, northern territory, western territory, eastern territory, and central territory.


    Each territory covered an area of over 10,000 square kilometers. And the biggest of them all the central territory covers an area of 30,000 square kilometers.


    The entire central territory was under the monopoly of the Hartfield Empire.


    While the rest of the continent was shared between the other powerful forces such as the various sects on the continent.


    Aside from the sects, there were multiple kingdoms that were under the Empire''s rule.


    With such influence and power, the Hartfield Empire''s position on the continent was solid and can not be shaken.


    Arthur had done the rough calctions and could see that just the southern continent alone is over five times bigger than the average continent back on Earth.


    But aside from the Southern Continent, there are four other continents in the Martial Emperor Realm.


    The Northern Continent, The Western Continent, The Eastern Continent, and The Central Continent.


    But each continent is separated by the sea and no one is powerful enough to travel to any of the other continents through the sea.


    Many powerful cultivators felt that this was due to an enchantment on the sea that separates the continents, which is now poprly known as the Endless Seas.


    They believe this enchantment was what causes no one to get to the other parts of the world as most of those who left never came back.


    And as for those that survived the ordeal, they had no idea how they ended up back on the Southern Continent.


    Even then, those cultivators were gravely injured and soon suffered from Cultivation Deviation, having their cultivation realm regress, and slowly but surely they lost their strength along with their lives.


    The main reason why the cultivators of the past came up with the conclusion that the Endless Sea is enchanted was due to an ancient history that only the most powerful forces knew of.


    In ancient times there was only one continent!


    Yes, there were not five continents like now in ancient times and the Mortal Emperor Realm had just one continent.


    Those times were very chaotic as many tribes, sects, and ns waged war over one another fornd and resources.


    During that period, there were multiple legendary figures emerged from the chaos. And these legendary figures led their factions in the war.


    There was a total of four great wars that were fought. With the first two without any winner.


    Rather, the more powerful groups annexed morend and resources and forced their conquered enemies into very.


    The wars were tagged as the ''Realm Wars''.


    It was during the third Realm War that a mighty figure emerged.


    Said figure was so overwhelming and powerful that he changed the tides of a battle that spanned the entire realm on his own.


    The third Realm War did not just involve the inhabitants of the continent but a race of sea dwellers.


    This mighty cultivator saw ahead of time that they will be under invasion and with great power he conquered the entire realm by himself.


    This cultivator was the one and only man who was known as the Great Mortal Emperor.


    It was said that the Mortal Emperor Realm was given its name when he conquered and united it.


    Previously, the realm was known as the Great Deste Realm.


    The Mortal Emperor didn''t like that name and changed it to what it was present because he believed that in the future people as powerful as him will rise and make the realm a greater ce.


    Being called deste was due to how weak the inhabitants of the realm werepared to the other neighboring realms.


    People called him the Immortal Emperor due to his power that was akin to that of immortals that no one in the realm had seen before.


    But he decided to go by the Great Mortal Emperor in the end.


    This was because he saw his own insignificance in the grand and vast universe and he wanted to remind the continent that everyone here was just a mortal, including himself.


    The reign of the Great Mortal Emperorsted for tens of thousands of years and there was peace and great progress in the overall strength of the realm.


    That was until the Great Emperor suddenly vanished.


    There was no warning, and no one saw it happen but the Great Mortal Emperor was nowhere to be found.


    Some came up with the conclusion that he might have ascended to a higher realm and some believed he was dead.


    But even with such conclusions, no one staged a rebellion against the peace he had created.


    It was just that it did notst for more than a thousand years before some greedy fellows desired the throne.


    This sparked the most chaotic and bloody war of all time.


    The Fourth Great Realm War.


    Unlike the previous realm wars, this one had the word ''Great'' added to it, just to show how big of a war it was.


    Billions of lives were lost in the conflict and no one force was winning.


    It was at this time that the realm suffered an invasion by a force so powerful that the inhabitants of the continent thought that they were done for.


    After the realm was invaded, something else happened and the next part of history was erased and only a record of the continent splitting apart was kept.


    Along with a warning and prophecy from a powerful seer.


    "Beware everyone....beware. For thereeth a time which no man knoweth not when it shalle. When that which was once united but torn apart shall be returned to its previous state!"


    "And he whoys in the shadows shall return!"


    The prophecy foretold of a time when the continents will be fused and the great enemy that showed up during the Fourth Great Realm War will return.


    A specific date was not given as to when the continent will be fused again.


    But Arthur had an intuition that it might not be too far and he could possibly bear witness to it.


    Arthur had this feeling since the very day that the Emperor handed over this secret history to him.


    Arthur was surprised when he received the writings of this ancient history.


    This was simply because ording to his knowledge and the practice of this world, information like this is usually kept hidden from those who are weaker.


    It was like a tradition in the world and although Arthur was surprised he was d at the information he had received.


    He only found it odd that the Emperor did not treat his daughter the same way.


    It was as though he felt that it was natural to expose Arthur to such things and not treat Arthur with the usualmon sense of this world as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Arthur felt that such treatment might have had something to do with his origin but the only thing he was told was that he was handed over to the Emperor by someone unfathomably powerful.


    This made Arthur aware that his origin should be way beyond this realm and his belief was consolidated when he found out about his bloodlines.


    Anyway, Arthur was one to follow his instincts which have always been right since his reincarnation.


    He attributes this as an ability he had due to the Fate Gem.


    Concerning matters like this, the Fate Gem was the most real guide he has and can trust.


    Arthur only hopes he will be strong enough by the time when the great unification will arrive.


    In his knowledge, nothing is ever peaceful in a cultivation world. And there are many variables that can affect his existence and cut his life short.


    He had once reached the peak of the Universe and even though he lost almost all his memories with no way of recovering them, he knew of existences that if they descended into this realm, their mere presence will destroy all life here.


    But rather than have an existential crisis, he was more excited about the prospect of achieving such a level of strength and even going beyond it.


    As Arthur meditated on these things, the group of the Heavenly Sword Sect, the Alchemy Association, and the Fire Spirit Sect reached their destination.


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur opened his eyes from his meditative state and found that their mount had slowed down a lot.


    He looked below and saw a lot of greenery.


    He knew where they were.


    ''No wonder they sent Great Elders to escort us. This ce is beyond any Gold Core Realm cultivator.''


    ''And apparently, the Vice Sect Leaders are stealthily behind us.''


    ''It is required for such a location like this. The only mountainous region that all men are to avoid or tread carefully unless you are as strong as a Martial King Realm expert or above, you better stay at home....''


    Arthur knew a lot of things and this ce was one of them.


    After all, even just its name tells of its history.


    '' The Ancient Battlefield.''


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 92 Beast Men

    ================??================


    ''The Ancient Battlefield.''


    ''Or rather the Ancient Graveyard would be a more appropriate name for this ce.''


    As for the history of this location, it was the same as its name implied, a battlefield of ancient times that is also the graveyard of many powerful cultivators of the past.


    Now due to the passage of time, only thick and very tall trees that could only be described as gigantic trees could be seen.


    A thick forest with many mountains sitting still along with the giant trees.


    asionally Arthur and the other disciples would see the battle of some spirit beasts below.


    There was even a flying spirit beast that attacked them but was killed by one of the elders before it could evene close.


    This expanse ofnd was only a part of the greatnd that was the center of battle during the Great Realm War.


    But after the splitting of the continent, the Ancient Battlefield was split among the five of them.


    When the great fusion of the continents shall happen in the future, thisnd would be the connecting boundary to the others.


    Also, when powerful cultivators want to attempt to travel to other continents, they will have to cross thisnd to get to the Endless Seas.


    And it is not an easy thing to fly across thisnd that is filled with many mighty spirit beasts.


    In this ce, the treasures of the cultivators who died in the past were buried with them.


    It could be said that this was a ce that was filled with the great legacies of those cultivators, and we''re fortuitous opportunities for those that were lucky enough to find them.


    But that will not be so easy anymore as, over the tens of thousands of years that havee and gone, this ce has almost been sucked dry of its treasure.


    So only very few obscure treasures can be found but it is highly unlikely.


    ''This secret realm we are entering, I wonder if I may be able to get some personal benefits?'' Arthur wondered.


    The elders controlled the flying beast to descend to the top of a mountain.


    *Thud!*


    "Come down everyone," The Great Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect instructed as he did the same.


    ''Hmm, we did not go in too deep as I thought.''


    Arthur noticed that they were only close to the middle part of this forest.


    "Gather around."


    "We will be camping here for a while until it is time for the secret realm to open which will not take too long. In the meantime, you should prepare your minds for the task ahead."


    The elder from the Alchemy Association addressed everyone with a serious expression.


    "Although we know what type of secret realm this is, we can not be a hundred percent sure of any dangers that you will be facing, so when inside, you will have to be cautious all through."


    "That being said, aside from retrieving the various spirit herbs you will find within, your primary objective will be to protect the members of the Alchemy Association."


    "They will also be the ones to instruct you on how to retrieve certain spiritual herbs as some would be damaged if they are not harvested properly."


    "This means that you all will have to cooperate with each other. We have a few hours left before you will be entering the secret realm, familiar time it would be good to get familiar with one another."


    The elder finished saying what he needed and Arthur and the rest received storage rings where they would store the herbs that they found.


    But to not be unfair the sect''s great elder promised that for the spirit herbs that they find, they will be given a great discount if they want to purchase it with contribution points.


    When they finished exining things to their disciples they left them to their own devices and went to survey the area, to make sure that there will be no outside interference.


    After the elders left without the flying spirit beasts the members of the Fire Spirit Sect approached the Alchemists.


    It was not just them, even some of the guys from the Heavenly Sword Sect went over too.


    They did so not just to get acquainted with them but also due to the beautiful maiden who was the daughter of the President of the Alchemy Association.


    Only Arthur and Mark stayed aside and the two girls with them.


    While Mark went to meditate in a corner, Arthur decided to have a small conversation with the girls, Julie and Aselia.


    ```````````````


    At an unknown location.


    In a cave, a certain group gathered. They were men and women with unique appearances.


    Unlike any normal human, some parts of their bodies were that of animals.


    Most of them had a tail, and some had a few scales on certain parts of their body. A few even had cat-like ears on their head.


    If anyone was here they would recognize this group of people as part of the Beast Men Race.


    The Beast Men are a race of human and beast hybrids that are shunned in the world by many humans due to their history.


    In the early years of the past, there were only two races on the continent, the Human Race, and the Beast Race.


    The Beast Race was the race of spirit beasts that roamed the continent in the past and they had the greatest poption.


    Back then mankind was very weak inparison to them and they only upied a small portion of the continent.


    At this time, some humans decided to surrender themselves to the members of the beast race and gave their most beautiful women as brides to the scions of the Spirit Beast Race.


    When a spirit beast reaches a high level of cultivation, through a sacred ritual that is performed by the leaders of the Spirit Beast race, they can take human form.


    But only the direct descendants of the most powerful Spirit Beast with the strongest bloodline can partake in the ritual and attain human form.


    At this time, a member of the Spirit Beast Race proposed the idea of fusing the bloodlines of the beast race and that of humans to create a hybrid that will be the best of both races.


    With this, the children born from the union will have a human appearance and intelligence from birth. Unlike low-leveled beasts that have low intelligence when they were weak.


    And so with their superior strength, they captured some human tribes and forced them to surrender, and as for those that resisted, they were killed.


    And that was how the Beast Men were born.


    The Beast Men were now tied to the Spirit Beast Race and ignored their human heritage and attacked the members of the Human Race and made them their ves.


    The Beast Men were more powerful than the humans and had a very powerful bodies just like that of spirit beasts.


    Along with the ability to use martial arts techniques,bined with their hereditary attack methods, the human race was driven to a corner.


    But in these hard times, a great personality appeared amongst the members of the human race and became the pioneer for the rise of the members of the human race.


    With him, manynds were conquered and slowly he drove the spirit beast race to extinction, and the Beast Men were not spared either.


    But when the human race had conquered most of the continent, he decided to allow the existence of the Beast Men races much to the confusion of the others.


    He said that the Human Race needed someone to keep them on their toes so as not to be too arrogant.


    Because of that, the members of the Beast Men race recovered, but to a limited extent. They attempted to fix things with the human race but all attempts were not sessful.


    In the end, they came to a stalemate and the Beast Men ended up upying only a fourth of the continent''s territory.


    Back in the cave, a few young men and women stood amongst the older beast men. There were ten of them and they listened to the instructions of their elders.


    "Many years ago, during thest Great Realm War. Our ancestor helped a weakened cultivator to set up a secret realm."


    "This cultivator rewarded our ancestor with ten tokens and told him that he can send his descendants to the secret realm when it opens in the future and we will be able to acquire a lot of resources that will be helpful for our cultivation."


    "The time hase for the secret realm to open and I will be sending you ten inside to go and retrieve as many spiritual herbs as possible."


    "But be careful as you are likely to meet members of the Human Race as the Alchemist set up this secret realm to find a sessor."


    "If not for the limitations of our race you would have a chance to be the sessor to a very high-tier alchemist."


    "As you go in, avoid getting into any conflict with the members of the human race, but that does not mean that you will bow your head too, understood?"


    "Yes, Elder!" The ten young beast men nodded seriously.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 93 Enter The Secret Realm!

    ================??================


    "So you want a rematch?"


    Arthur asked with raised eyebrows at Julie.


    "Yes," Julie nodded firmly.


    "Why, surely you don''t believe you can defeat me."


    "I just want to fight you with my full strength," her eyes were resolute and her tone was firm.


    Julie knew how strong Arthur was but she felt ashamed that he might have underestimated him ''a bit''.


    So she wanted to have a rematch after this mission and see how her full strength will fare against Arthur.


    ''As long as I don''t lose in one move,'' She thought to herself.


    "I understand,  I agree to your request," Arthur smiled, he did not take the rematch seriously at all.


    "Thank you," Julie said in a voice that is almost a whisper.


    "Hey, can I get a rematch too?!"


    Aselia who was beside them asked as she suddenly felt left out and didn''t like the fact that Arthur was talking to Julie all this while, with her being ignored.


    ''Is not like she is more beautiful...or that much beautiful than I am,'' Aselia had a verypetitive spirit and even though she won''t admit it, she felt inferior to Julie.


    "Yeah, sure. I''ll try and make out time after now," Arthur finally turned to her.


    In truth, he gave Julie more attention just to see how Aselia will react.


    "But hey, by then you all will be in the Martial Origin Realm, and little me will only be a puny Gold Core Realm martial artist. So you have a good ''Chance'' of winning," Arthur recalled that the others will be breaking through during this mission.


    He was currently at the fifth rank of the Gold Cor Realm and he still has five more realms to break through to reach the peak before thinking of ascending to a higher cultivation realm.


    "Hmph! As if you can be called a ''puny'' Gold Core Cultivator. Hey, by the way, I am curious about something else," Aselia scoffed.


    Julie kept silent and did notment as Arthur had already seen through her ''shameless'' n of fighting him when they have the power of a higher realm to gain an advantage.


    And besides that, she was not much of a conversationist. As she is usually more reserved.


    "What do you want to know?" Arthur felt Aselia was about to say something mischievous from her expression.


    "Nothing too ''big'', I just wonder if as a ''puny'' Gold Core Realm cultivator as you say, are you ''puny'' there too?" Aselia smirked.


    "Oh is that so? Well, after this mission I can ''show'' how puny I am. After all, I am better at giving a ''demonstration'' rather than an exnation," Arthur looked at certain ces on Aselia''s body.


    "Yeah, right. Not a chance, pervert. Hmph!"


    "You are the one who asked but now I''m the pervert? Sigh...girls."


    Arthur shook his head and then saw that Julie had a confused expression on her face.


    "Wait, don''t tell me you don''t get it?"


    "What? Who said so...of course I do...maybe?" Julie was flustered a bit and pretended that she understood when in reality she had no idea.


    "Puff-hahaha! This is what happens when you have no friends!" Aselia mocked her. She won''t miss an opportunity to make Julie embarrassed.


    "Who said I have no friends...I have...my...uh.."


    "Gather around!" The elders had returned.


    ''Just in time,'' Julie mentally felt grateful for the timing.


    "Hmph! You got lucky, I would like I hear who are your friends," Aselia turned away.


    "Yeah, I would also love to hear about the times that you have won against me. Oh, that''s right, you haven''t!" Julie retaliated.


    "Wooooah, girls calm down. You don''t want to create a scene." Arthur said as he saw that they were drawing a bit of attention.


    The two girls looked at each other with literal sparks in their eyes and harumphed at the same time.


    "Hmph!"


    After that, they gathered with the others.


    "The coast is clear and the secret realm will be opening anytime soon," said the elder of the Alchemy Association.


    He gestured behind him where a monolith could be seen and symbols that were not visible before we''re beginning to surface.


    "I believe you all know the rules. You gather as many medicinal herbs as you can. And maybe you can even attempt to get the inheritance of the Alchemist if you are able," the elder smiled.


    He knew that only Alchemists could take an inheritance test of an Alchemist Master, so he just said that nonchntly.


    Although there were very rare cases where the test is made in such a way that even non-alchemist can attempt and pass sessfully but that isn''t very likely to happen in this case.


    "In there careful as the terrain might be dangerous. Also, it would be better if you never separate as we do not know how big the realm is."


    "But you don''t have to worry too much as these tokens we will be giving to you will guide you to the core of the secret realm where the inheritance and the most important garden are."


    A token carved with unknown symbols was given to the twenty of them.


    After that, they waited in silence as they watched the monolith begin to reveal more and more symbols, and slowly, the symbols began to glow and a vibrating sound could be heard.


    *Vroom!*


    A door of light suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Good! The realm is open, you all can go in now. The token in your hand has a teleportation function in it and if you break it, you will be teleported out of the realm if there be any danger."


    "The tokens are treasures from the secret realm itself so you can rest assured."


    The twenty disciples nodded and without further ado, they all entered with the Alchemy Association disciples in the lead.


    With that, they disappeared into the door.


    But the door of light was still there, only that no one else can enter.


    "Will be okay?"


    "They should. All inquiries and tests show that this is a realm made to pass on the inheritance of an alchemist, so there won''t be any fatal danger."


    "We''ll wait and see how it goes then."


    ```````````````


    Arthur''s vision blurred for a moment and he felt a warp-like feeling of discement before he felt his feet on solid ground.


    He opened his eyes and saw that they had entered a different ce all entirely.


    *Blergh!*


    Someone vomited and a few of them followed suit. They could stand the feeling of getting warped to another dimension like the stronger ones.


    As for those who did not vomit, they were shaking their head due to dizziness and Arthur was the only one who felt nothing.


    ''I wonder why?''


    No one noticed it except the daughter of the Alchemist Association President.


    ''How is he okay? Or is he pretending?''


    ''No, no one can fake such an experience. Maybe he has faced something simr before?''


    She began to get curious about Arthur and gave him a good look for the first time.


    Arthur walked ahead of the rest and surveyed the area.


    They were on a paved road that led straight ahead, and beside the road was a grass field.


    ''It is not as big as I imagined,'' The realm wasn''t so big and at the end of Arthur''s vision, he could see the rough figure of a mansion.


    There were no herbs or spirit beasts as he expected. The entire ce was eerily quiet.


    Arthur then secretly released his spirit power and was not able to sense anything strange.


    ''This all feels too normal...eh? Someone is staring,'' Arthur sensed a gaze from behind him and turned to see the girl that was looking at him curiously but averted her eyes the instant he turned.


    After sometimeter, everyone felt normal and they showed the same surprise as Arthur as the realm was normal.


    "Okay, let us move. There is already a clear path ahead of us. Looking at the distance we should get there in a few hours."


    The president''s daughter spoke and then they moved towards the pce in the distance.


    The original n was to break through immediately after entering the realm to be strong enough for any dangers.


    But by the looks of things, there was no danger in sight. So they will have to get to the pce first before knowing what to do.


    But while they moved very fast, Arthur suddenly slowed down for a bit and then increased his speed to normal.


    ''So this ce isn''t all that safe after all...''


    His fate sense had been triggered and Arthur kept his spirit power released just in case.


    From what he sensed this ce wasced with opportunity and danger. But the danger was much greater.


    A few minutes after Arthur and the rest had gone far.


    *Swoosh!*


    In a sh of light, ten figures appeared where Arthur and the others did.


    Just like Arthur''s group many of them vomited and some fell due to dizziness, but when they got better and looked around, they were just as surprised as their predecessors.


    "This is not what we were told we would face."


    A blonde-haired boy with cat-like ears spoke as he sniffed around.


    "Be on your guard, the humans are already here. We will be going behind them."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    I apologize for all the typos and errors you probably saw in this chapter.


    This chapter was written hurriedly and under extreme hunger...I will edit itter.

 Chapter 94 Rich Medicinal Garden

    ================??================


    "Be on your guard, the humans are already here. We will be going behind them."


    "Since my senses are better, I will be leading us. Does anyone has anything to say?" The blonde-haired young man asked.


    "Nothing, Takye. You are the strongest so it is only right that you take the lead," one of them spoke and the others all nodded.


    The one who spoke was one of the three females in their group of ten. She had ck hair and simrly had cat ears like their leader, Takye.


    "Alright, since there are no objections we will be moving immediately. But be on alert. I don''t like the fact that things are different from what we are told. Maybe this is how the owner of the realm made it, but it could also be that things are not so simple."


    ''I hope we do not get into conflict with the humans. But I am not afraid either.''


    "Let''s go!"


    With Takye in the lead, they moved fast but not too fast as Takye intended to allow the humans to scout things out for them in case of any mishaps.


    ''They should make way for us, that way it will be safer.''


    After some time they got a bit closer to Arthur''s group but kept a reasonable distance between them.


    Also, due to their heritage, they were very skillful in hiding their auras, and unless it was someone with a much higher cultivation than them, no one in Arthur''s group would be able to sense them.


    But unfortunately for them.


    ''Hmm, Beast Men?''


    Arthur felt the presence of ten people enter the range of his spirit power and was able to see through their identities in an instant.


    Something that should only be possible by men with a very high level of cultivation was possessed by Arthur and the Beast Men could not have foreseen that they would be found out the instant they came close.


    ''What are beast-men kin doing here? How did they get here also? Things are gettingplicated.''


    Arthur began to think about the entire situation, in an attempt to analyze what is going on.


    ''Is this a conspiracy of the Alchemy Association?''


    ''No, that shouldn''t be the case. They would not dare offend the Heavenly Sword Sect like that. And it is also impossible for them to cooperate with the beast men.''


    ''This would mean that through some means unknown to us and the Alchemy Association, these beast men were able to enter this secret realm from another location.''


    A secret realm is like a mini-world that is in a different space dimension from the original world.


    Due to that, one can not simply say the realm is located in a specific area or space on the continent.


    What one would call the location of a secret realm is actually the point of entry to that secret realm.


    Due to this fact it is possible for people from different continents to appear in a secret realm and meet each other.


    ''There are no beast men tribes in the southern continent and there is no way they could have teleported to this continent by themselves since the way to make teleportation devices has been long lost in the Mortal Emperor Realm.''


    Arthur was deep in thought but did not forget to focus his attention on his surrounding with his spirit power just in case of any unexpected arrivals.


    At the same time, he slowed down his speed so that he would be at the very end of the group.


    Some noticed his actions but ignored them, thinking that he just wants to reserve his energy. Only Mark thought otherwise.


    Mark slowed down his speed to match Arthur''s and gave him a look that asked, ''What is it?''.


    Arthur demonstrated with his fingers pointing to his eyes and then the surroundings, indicating for Mark to be vignt.


    Mark nodded with seriousness as he felt something might be amiss due to Arthur. And he somewhat trusts Arthur''s judgment.


    Meanwhile, Arthur kept thinking about the matter as they drew closer to the Mansion.


    ''Although it should be impossible for them to havee to this ce using a teleportation device. Who is to say that they don''t have ess to an Ancient Treasure that has that function.''


    ''After all, I have a simr Artifact that was given to me by Suo Hao. But still, even with that, it would be impossible for them toe through the same route that we did as the elders could have found them when they surveyed the area.''


    ''Therefore it is highly likely that they came in through another entry point. Moreover, they must have the tokens to enter this secret realm.''


    ''The main point is that the Alchemy Association has no idea about this possibility.''


    ''But now what is their goal, and what is it with this ce? I will have to be very careful. The Cultivation world isn''t known for being a safe haven.''


    Due to the nature of the realm, it was impossible to tell precisely how much time had passed but they finally arrived at the mansion.


    *Swoosh!*


    Just as they did, Arthur instinctively withdrew his spirit power just in case there is an existence that will be able to sense it within the pce.


    ''It is better to appear as inconspicuous as possible.''


    There was a great fence preventing them from entering, along with a Golden Gate in the middle.


    He remained at the back of the group along with Mark as they got closer to the gates of the mansion.


    *Clink!*


    The gates opened on their own, startling a few of them but with a bit of caution, they walked into the mansion.


    "Wow!"


    The instant they did and saw what was on the other side, they were filled with pleasant surprise as the scent of many high-grade herbs filled their nostrils.


    "Look, senior sister Ava! That''s the extinct eighth-grade spiritual herb, the Golden Stripped Mushroom, which is said to be able to help heal mental injuries!"


    The female alchemist disciple called out to the daughter of the Alchemy Association''s President, Ava.


    Ava looked over and saw that it was indeed as her fellow disciple said.


    "Not just that, look over there. That''s ancient Blood Ginseng that is over ten thousand years old! The highest that has been seen is that of a one thousand-year-old Blood Ginseng!" The other male alchemy disciple eximed in shock.


    Even the others who were not that knowledgeable about spiritual medicines could see that the spiritual medicines in the medicine garden before them are of very high grades.


    "It is indeed just as our elders said. There are so many high-grade herbs and I am willing to bet that what we see is just the tip of the iceberg," Ava spoke with a melodious voice.


    Even then she could notpletely suppress the hint of excitement in her tone.


    ''With this, it is very likely that this is the inheritance site of a Tier-9 Alchemist. A level that not even my father can achieve. If I can gain this inheritance...''


    Ava thought about the prospects of gaining the inheritance of such a figure and knew that this will speed up her practice of the Alchemy Dao a lot.


    Besides, she was confident that no one here is more qualified than her to receive such an inheritance, and her confidence was very well justified because of her special physique.


    The disciples from the Fire Spirit Sect and the Heavenly Sword Sect were simrly excited too. As they knew that they will be rewarded very well by their respective sects for this mission.


    In addition to the discount, they will be offered if they want to purchase any rare herb it will give them the advantage that they needed to rise above their peers in their sects.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was paying attention to other things. He observed the environment if there was anything amiss. He also saw the reactions of everyone.


    At this time he noticed someone, ''Mark?''


    Mark was staring straight at a specific medicine. Arthur followed his gaze and saw why Mark''s expression was that way.


    ''Cleansing Spirit Grass! It is the extinct Cleansing Spirit Grass! Yes, the heavens are fair! With this, my little sister will finally be cured!''


    Mark''s breathing went out of pattern for a moment and he even went out of his vignt state.


    ''That''s understandable considering that he has found something that will help his sister''s problem,'' Arthur could understand how he felt.


    ''But still, what is this nagging feeling in my heart?''


    "Alright, we will harvest these spiritual medicines as nned. But first, let us see what is within that building," Ava pointed at the white building in front of them.


    This made everyone recall that there is also an inheritance to be obtained and some began to have fantasies of how it would be if they were the ones to obtain such an inheritance.


    Because the one that will obtain the Alchemy Inheritance would be the greatest winner here today, and will surely receive greater rewards and spiritual herbs than what they can see right now.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 95 The Alchemist Appears!

    ================??================


    Whoever would be able to obtain the inheritance of a Tier-9 Alchemist will have his or her status rise to the peak in one fell swoop.


    Although none of them here had any knowledge about alchemy and neither had they practiced it in any way, no one said they could not hope to have a hidden talent for Alchemy that will let them be the chosen one.


    When Arthur and the rest arrived before the door of the mansion, it opened on its own just like the gate did.


    Behind the door was a marvelous hall that looked so big from the inside that you would never be able to tell it was like this if you were to judge by the size of the mansion from the outside.


    ''Is this an artifact?'' Arthur wondered.


    They entered the hall and as soon as they did, multiple beautiful lights lit up.


    With the lights on, they had a clearer view of what the hall looked like and they saw a magnificent chair that looked more like a throne at the end.


    Suddenly a figure appeared in the previously empty chair at the end of the hall, startling a few.


    "Wee to my secret realm, young ones."


    The figure was a bit transparent and was that of a middle-aged man who wore a purple robe with golden trims. He had a small goatee and a very deep gaze, that made many dizzy just looking into his eyes.


    The figure signaled with his hand for Arthur and the rest to move closer. Arthur remained at the very end of the group as he walked cautiously unlike the others who almost ran in excitement.


    "Greetings, senior," Ava bowed in greeting and everyone else did the same, including Arthur.


    The man nodded in approval and said, "I know what you are here for, and I have to say that I have been waiting for this moment for a long time now."


    Everyone listened intently as he spoke.


    "But to make things clear in case it isn''t, the whole purpose for this secret realm is to find a sessor for my alchemy inheritance. And in case you are wondering what level I am, just know that no one in this realm of yours is above me in the Alchemy Dao," his tone was confident with a little bit of pride.


    *Gasp!*


    A few people gasped in surprise.


    The man said no one in the Mortal Emperor Realm is above him in the Alchemy Dao, this means that he has confirmed by himself that he really is a Tier-9 Alchemist at the very least.


    Moreover, there is a chance that he might be ranked higher.


    "You all can take the spiritual herbs in the garden outside, they are not important anyway. As for the important ones they will be given to whoever passes my test and bes my sessor."


    The man dropped another bomb on them.


    ''The spiritual herbs outside are just for show?''


    ''They are not important? Mind you many of us those herbs have not been seen in ages and they are nothing in your eyes?''


    The group could not fathom what kind of spiritual medicine would be able to arouse interest and be called ''important'' by the figure.


    This made them want to have his inheritance more than anything now.


    "But before that, in order to avoid conflict... You all cane out now," the man looked behind Arthur''s group for an instant and withdrew his gaze.


    "What?"


    Everyone except Arthur did not understand what the man meant by hisst sentence until they heard footsteps behind them.


    *tap!*


    The sudden sound stopped their confusing thoughts as they turned and looked behind them and saw the group of beast men walking forward, albeit a bit embarrassed for being called out.


    "Beast Men? How did they get here, and when?"


    Many of them showed hostile expressions the instant that they saw the beast men, while some just looked on curiously as this was the first time they were seeing members of another race.


    Takye their leader ignored them and walked in front of his kin, arriving beside Arthur''s group and bowed at the man on the throne, "Greetings, Senior. Please forgive us for not showing ourselves earlier."


    The man flicked his wrist dismissively, "It''s fine. It isn''t like I did not know you were here all along and besides, I understand your intentions."


    He then turned to Arthur''s group, "There are two sections in the medicinal garden and each group will take one part. Now, I am aware of there hostility between both your races, but you must not fight each other in this secret realm of mine."


    Although many were dissatisfied with having to share their ''loot'' no one dared to show it.


    Who knows if they might anger this figure and get pped to death even if he is just a soul strand.


    "I owe their ancestors a favor so it is only right that they are rewarded for the good deed of their predecessors. And besides, being very hostile to a member of another race when there is no personal enmity between you, is just being short-sighted."


    Some were confused by that statement.


    ''Isn''t their enmity between the beast men race and the human race? What is he talking about,'' they wondered.


    "You may not understand now but if you get to my level, you will know that there is no difference between races. Anyone can be an ally and anyone can be a foe, regardless of if they are from the same race as you or not."


    The man''s words prated deep into the hearts of both groups. This was the first time that they were hearing something like this.


    All the lives they have been told about how the members of the other race are their sworn enemies and can never be trusted.


    Their minds are filled with how bad the members of the other race were and this has created a preconceived bias in their hearts against other races.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    The new cover was brought to you by RealDarkSeraph!

 Chapter 96 Testing Alchemic Talent

    ================??================


    All their lives, they have been told about how the members of the other race are their sworn enemies and can never be trusted.


    Their minds are filled with how bad the members of the other race were and this has created a preconceived bias in their hearts against other races.


    ''Has our elders been wrong all this time?'' Some thought about it more deeply.


    If these words wereing from someone without strength and renown they would scoff at him for his foolishness.


    But these were words from a figure that is above the most powerful men that they knew.


    This can be called an effect of strength. As even though the man before them is long dead, they still had the utmost respect for him.


    But then again, ''old habits die hard''.


    The middle-aged man waited a bit for his words to sink in and nodded in approval seeing that no one dismissed his words and thought deeply about it instead.


    It would be impossible to change the prejudice in just an instant, but for now, a seed had been nted in their hearts.


    "Alright, you can contemte on such matterster. For now, you all will undergo a test to determine if you have any talent for practicing the Alchemy Dao."


    Everyone was brought away from their thoughts and became excited again.


    The man waves his hand and a table with an orb embedded into it appeared.


    "Walk forward and ce your hand on the ck orb. I will choose two people with the best talent."


    "Now step forward in an orderly manner."


    ''An artifact that can test a person''s talent for alchemy? Even the alchemy association doesn''t have one.'' Arthur observed the orb curiously.


    Many became nervous and hesitated to be the first to step forward.


    "Fine, I''ll go first!" A member of the fire spirit sect said and walked out ''boldly''(?).


    Immediately, he ced his hand on the ck orb and it glowed with a tiny white light for a bit before fading.


    "Next!" The man said nothing if such a reaction from the orb was good or not and called out for the next person to step forward.


    Just like that, all the members of the Fire Spirit Sect tested their Alchemy talent and only their leader was able to arouse the best reaction which was only a slightly more glowing light than the others.


    ''Sigh, there goes my hopes of getting the inheritance,'' he thought regretfully as he removed his hand and returned to his previous spot.


    In reality, everyone has a chance to practice the alchemy dao.


    If you don''t have a special physique or talent for it, you would only need to learn me Intent, and then learn a me-controlling technique for alchemy and you are good to start.


    But is it so easy to learn intent? So alchemists are pretty rare and fewer in numberpared to cultivators.


    Next, it was the turn of the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect, but before one of them could step forward the man spoke.


    "You lot can also participate," he said to the Beast Men.


    "What?" One of them asked reflectively.


    It was known in the Mortal Emperor Realm that beast men had no talent for alchemy unless they followed the slow and long route to master fire intent.


    Because of this, the beast men had no hopes of getting the alchemy inheritance, even their elders told them not to bother with it before they entered the secret realm.


    The man saw their confusion and smiled, "Actually, it is an error in the knowledge that beast men are unable to have any special talent or physique for the alchemy dao."


    "In fact, beyond this realm, I have seen many instances of beast men who were blessed with a great talent for alchemy. And their excellent senses which were a perk of their race gave them an advantage over other Alchemists."


    This was news to them, and they had never imagined that their worldviews would be overturned by what this man considered to be simple knowledge.


    This showed them how ignorant they and their ancestors have been. And it had stirred up their hearts to be curious of the world beyond the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    Only Arthur faked a surprised reaction so as not to give off the fact that he already knew about something like this.


    Due to trying to be cautious, he was staying low-key.


    With the man''s encouragement, the beast men walked forward one by one and took the test, and to their pleasant surprise, some of them lit up the orb a little bit.


    This made their hearts to be filled with joy, as even though it was just a little, this proved that the man''s words were true.


    ''We truly are frogs at the bottom of the well,'' some shook their head and mocked their ignorance and that of their ancestors.


    There was even one of the beast men who lit the orb more than anyone else so far, making the members of the Fire Spirit Sect shocked.


    Ava felt that her horizons had been widened and reminded herself to not always look at things strictly from the view of her elders as there could be more to things than what was told to her.


    Mark was fairly neutral in all this as since the beginning all that filled his head was getting the hell out of here with the spiritual medicine that can cure his sister as soon as possible.


    "Next!"


    It was finally the turn of the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect and Mark was the first to step forward as he got a bit tired of waiting.


    ''Let''s get this over with,'' he thought as he ced his hand on the orb and then...


    ''No reaction?''


    The orb did not even reveal a spec of light and although Mark did not care too much about the results he was a bit unhappy.


    But he shook his head and stepped back epting that he had the worst talent here.


    One by one they all took their test but no one was able to make the man give a nod of approval, and soon only four people were left.


    They were Arthur and the three members of the Alchemy Association.


    "Let me go next!"


    The male alchemist disciple said with impatience in his tone and stepped forward.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    The new shiny cover was brought to you by RealDarkSeraph!

 Chapter 97 High Alchemic Talent: I Am Invincible...

    ================??================


    *vroom!*


    As soon as the male alchemist disciple ced his hand on the ck orb, it began to glow in a brighter light than what anyone before him had achieved.


    This time a third of the ck orb was glowing leaving the other parts dark.


    "Your talent meets the minimum requirements, but that is only average," the man finally gave a review.


    The male alchemist whose name was Devan smiled as he removed his hand from the orb, "Thank you, Senior."


    He returned to the group feeling a little happy as though the man hadplimented his talent.


    ''So if a third of the ck orb lights up it only reveals that one has an average talent.'' Arthur noted this fact in his mind.


    Although he knew of the existence of such a treasure in his memories, he was not clear on the details of how it functions.


    Thinking of his lost memories, Arthur wondered.


    ''Will I ever be able to get them back? I need to quickly grow in strength so that I can awaken the Nine Heavens Pce and ess the power of the gems too. Maybe it is possible to recover those lost memories. I need to try.''


    While Arthur was thinking, the other female Alchemy Association disciple whose name was Cam stepped forward and ced her hand on the ck orb.


    *shing!*


    A fourth of the ck orb shined with a white light showing that her talent was a level better than Devan''s.


    "A bit above average, you can reach a higher level easier," the man gave a slight nod.


    Cam smiled and returned to where she stood.


    "Did you see that senior sister? My talent isn''t bad!" She held Ava''s hand happily.


    "Yes, I saw. This should make you stop having too many doubts about yourself right?" Ava felt happy for this fellow disciple of hers.


    "Yes, senior sister. I will give my all from now on!"


    "Good."


    Cam had good talent but she had a habit of feeling she wasn''t going to be a good alchemist due to an event in the past.


    Now that she finally saw how her talent in alchemy was, even if it was just a bit above average, she was very happy and thement from the Alchemist had raised her confidence up a notch.


    "Finally, someone will stop nagging me about her failures," Devon sighed exaggeratedly.


    While they had their little talk, Arthur decided to test his Alchemic talent.


    When he stepped forward he notice that the Alchemist''s brows furrowed for a fraction of a second before going back to normal.


    ''I can not see through his cultivation? Interesting...''


    Arthur was only able to notice the minuscule change in the man''s expression because he had been hyperfocused in observing him.


    And he could guess why the man showed such an expression.


    ''Shit! I messed up. How could I forget about this,'' Arthur sighed inwardly. He realized he wasn''t cautious enough due to the little assurance of his Fate Sense that he will be okay.


    Arthur''s cultivation level can not be known by anyone unless he decides to reveal it.


    This was both a good thing and a bad thing depending on the situation.


    If used wisely it could give him great advantages and if not used properly he could be at a disadvantage.


    Like now.


    ''I can''t reveal my cultivation now as it might show that I noticed he tried to check my cultivation level.''


    ''At my rank, I should not be able to sense when a figure at his level uses soul power to scan me.''


    ''Sigh, I''ll just hope that this doesn''t cause any problems. I still don''t trust this whole thing.''


    *Pat!*


    Arthur ced his hand on the ck orb.


    As he did so, he sensed a force invade his body as though it was looking for something.


    But as soon as it did, another opposing force rose from within Arthur''s Dantian and obstructed the foreign force.


    This was the automatic cloaking power of Arthur''s cultivation technique and is responsible for preventing anyone from seeing through his cultivation and discovering that Arthur had more than one Golden Core.


    Arthur sent a mentalmand and withdrew the cloaking power and allowed the scanning force of the ck orb to prate into his Dantian.


    But he also covered nine of his cores and only revealed one.


    The scanning force reached his dantian and covered the only core revealed, which was Arthur''s fire-attributed core, the Golden me Core.


    The force withdrew immediately after it scanned the me core of Arthur.


    *Shing!*


    Immediately the ck orb lost any dark color as it shined in a bright light entirely.


    "Woah! The whole thing lit up! Who is he?" A Fire Spirit Sect disciple asked in amazement.


    "He is a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect," Aselia answered him with pride.


    Everyone was shocked as it was unexpected that the one who brought about such a reaction from the ck orb was not an Alchemist.


    ''So he has a hidden talent for alchemy? And it is even among the best?'' Julie was surprised and looked at Arthur more closely.


    Ava felt that this Heavenly Sword Sect disciple is very interesting. She already noticed him when he was the only one who waspletely okay after teleporting to the secret realm.


    Yet she never expected he had a very good talent for alchemy too.


    ''With such a talent, he would be among the best alchemists we have if he decided to practice alchemy.''


    ''The Senior said that he will pick two people and from the looks of things it will be him and I.''


    ''I will talk to himter, maybe I can introduce him to father, who had alwaysmented that he never meet anyone who met his requirements,'' Ava decided in her heart.


    "Good! A high affinity for alchemy, and a talent that is among the best. Young man, what is your name?" The middle-aged man smiled, while his eyes sparked with interest.


    Arthur removed his hand from the ck orb and frowned a bit at the man''s question.


    He couldn''t say his real name here and if he used his fake name it might be a little weird.


    The man noticed Arthur''s hesitation and asked, "What is it, don''t you have a name?"


    "Oh, not that senior. I do have a name."


    "Then speak up if you do. What is your name young man?"


    ''Well, you asked for it.''


    Arthur went silent for a second and then opened his mouth.


    "I am Invincible..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 98 The Legendary Alchemic Essence Energy: She Broke The Orb!

    ================??================


    "I am Invincible."


    "..."


    "..."


    There was a pin-drop silence as Arthur said his ''name'' out loud.


    "Tch! What kind of name is that?" A girl amongst the beast men muttered in disbelief.


    "That is not our concern," Takye said.


    Among the Fire Spirit Sect disciples, their leader gave Arthur a despising look, "Isn''t that too arrogant?"


    "Hehehe, I still don''t believe that is his real name though. But he still dared to say it," Aselia chuckled silently.


    ''Invincible, that''s his name?'' Ava thought.


    Meanwhile, even the man was stunned for a second but then he eased up his expression and spoke in a surprised tone.


    "That is one unique name you have there. I see why you hesitated to say it when I asked. You were not sure if your name was so arrogant that I would be offended?"


    Arthur nodded but kept silent.


    "Hahaha! You had the wrong thoughts young one. I am not such a fellow. A name is just a name in the end."


    "But seeing how you are dressed, you are not an Alchemist?"


    "Yes, senior. This junior is only focused on the martial dao and hasn''t attempted any other path."


    "I see. I would advise that you practice alchemy even if it isn''t as much as you would with your cultivation. Otherwise, you would be wasting your good talent."


    "Thank you for your guidance." Arthur bowed slightly indicating he will keep the man''s words in his heart.


    ''Well, I already had ns of practicing Alchemy long ago.''


    The man nodded at Arthur, "Now, let thest person step forward."


    Arthur returned to his group, with Aselia winking at him and Mark giving him a respectful nod.


    ''It seems my status went up a notch in their hearts eh?''


    It wasn''t just them, everyone here now had a strong impression of Arthur, especially the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Ava stepped forward at this time and ced her hand on the ck orb expectantly.


    *Shing!*


    Unlike the previous reactions where the ck orb lit up bit by bit. The instant she ced her palm on it, it lit up entirely in an instant shocking many.


    And just when everyone thought that was the end the light illuminated the entire hall and they had to squint their eyes due to the brightness.


    The man widened his eyes when he saw this and a fervent desire appeared in his gaze as he looked at Ava.


    ''Yes, this is more perfect than what I hoped for!''


    And just when he was about to speak, the orb of light vibrated intensely and the white light suddenly turned green.


    "What?!" The man blurted out in shock and stood up from his throne.


    *Swoosh!*


    In an instant, he moved with a great speed akin to teleportation and appeared beside the testing table where the orb of light was.


    "Alchemic Essence! It is the legendary Alchemic Essence Energy!" He muttered in shock.


    And then it happened.


    *Crack!*


    The orb cracked and subsequently shattered in that instant.


    The light disappeared and the hall returned to normal.


    "..."


    Everyone was speechless.


    ''She broke the orb? Damn, she''s good!'' Arthur thought, feeling that it was already decided who would be inheriting the Alchemist''s inheritance.


    The man had regained hisposure and reigned in the shock he felt, "What is your name, youngdy?"


    "Ava...Ava Noire," Ava bowed humbly.


    "Good, very good. You have the greatest talent for Alchemy that I have ever seen in all my life."


    "Ava Noire, would you take me as your Master?" The man asked with a bit of excitement in his tone.


    "I would be d to have you as my Master," Ava bowed in excitement as her goal today has been achieved.


    ''With this, my growth in Alchemy will be much faster and smoother!'' She rejoiced in her heart.


    "Good! Hahaha! It seems the heavens decided to reward me in myst days!"


    "Well, the test hase to an end as I have already chosen my sessor. The rest can leave while I have a private discussion with her," he spoke with an impatient tone that worried Arthur.


    The man waved his hand and power carried everyone outside before they could properly react, except one.


    "You stay! I have a reward for you!"


    Arthur had a bad feeling about being told to stay behind and was secretly on guard as he felt that the moment of truth has arrived.


    ''Whether he is sincerely looking for a sessor, or if he has ulterior motives, it will be revealed right about now.''


    *Bang!*


    The door behind them closed and only three people were left.


    Arthur looked at Ava and saw her smiling face.


    Ava was a very pretty girl with glossy ck hair tied to a bun and a bang let loose at each side of her face.


    She had smooth fair skin and beautiful emerald eyes. Her figure was notcking either.


    But Arthur shook his head at her rxed expression, ''She has no idea.''


    The man noticed that Arthur did not look as excited as he should when he said that he will reward him.


    But he said nothing, while in his heart he thought, ''Does he suspect something? It doesn''t matter, it is time anyway.''


    "Now that we are alone, I think it is time for the grand finale," a strange glint shes through the man''s eye as he grinned.


    "What do you mean, Master?" Ava asked, confused.


    "Oh, nothing much. It is only that it is time for me to reveal myself."


    "What?"


    The man didn''t respond to Ava''s question as Arthur secretly riled up his essence energy even if he may not put up much of a fight.


    But a soothing feeling from his soul calmed him down and his gaze became like still water without any ripples.


    *Swoosh!*


    As if finally responding to Ava''s question, a person suddenly appeared on the throne in the room and all the lights in the hall changed their color to red.


    "Hello, youngsters. How was my grand entrance?"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Alternate ending...


    The Alchemist?: "Hello, youngsters. How was my grand entrance?"


    Arthur: "Meh..."


    The Alchemist?: "What-?!"


    Ava: "That was a grand entrance?"

 Chapter 99 Secret Art ~ Soul Bind!

    ================??================


    "Hello, youngsters. How was my grand entrance," A female voice echoed in the hall as the red lights revealed the figure that just appeared.


    A devilish beautiful woman with ck hair and blood-red eyes donning a feathered short ck dress sat on the throne with one leg crossed over the other.


    Arthur did not respond to the woman''s question and remained still and calm as he looked at Ava instead.


    It finally dawned on Ava that something was wrong and she turned to her ''Master'', hoping he will dispel her confusion.


    "Master, what is going on?"


    Unlike the response she was expecting, the translucent figure of the man suddenly smiled and slowly dispersed in a sh of light.


    "Master?!"


    "He is not your master. Whatever we saw was probably an illusion caused by her," Arthur spoke out at this time.


    "What..." Ava was dumbfounded and her heart began to beat very fast as many thoughts swirled in her mind.


    At this time the woman on the throne got angry and released her soul power on them.


    "I asked a question!"


    Feeling the mighty pressure on them Ava fell to her knees almost immediately and could not stop her body from trembling.


    ''What...kind of power is this?!''


    Mind you Ava wasn''t so weak-willed, as her father who was one of the most powerful cultivators in the continent constantly tempered her mind with his soul''s pressure so as to make her learn to be calm.


    ''But this...this is unlike anything I have ever felt....wha...what kind of monster have we met.''


    In Ava''s eyes, the beautiful woman on the throne had be a devil in her mind and she felt this isn''t something that she can resist and could only beg.


    "I... I apologize, Senior. I meant no disrespect," she apologized with a shaking voice.


    Meanwhile, the woman did not answer her as her gaze was on someone else, Arthur.


    "Hmmm, you can resist something at this level?"


    Arthur was frowning as he stood his ground against the pressure.


    Truly he felt no fear at all in his heart as after all this woman''s soul can not evenpare to a millionth of his soul.


    Soul pressure focuses mainly on the soul and due to standing Arthur could still stand easily.


    But there was a problem.


    ''My body is not strong enough...no rather I am still weak!''


    The power descended on his body too, albeit not as strong as his soul.


    "I knew you were special the moment I found out that I could not see through your cultivation," Thedy smiled and then increased the pressure she was emitting.


    "Argh!" A cry came from beside Arthur.


    Ava couldn''t keep silent as the pain became unbearable for her.


    Arthur''s back bent a bit but he still held on.


    "Hmm, even this is not enough. Should I keep going until you break?" She touched her chin


    "Nah, that is something my elder sister would love to do, but not me," thedy shook her head and then dispelled the pressure on them.


    "I am tired of acting like her anyway," she said something confusing and with a snap of her finger a bright light shed and another person appeared on the throne.


    ''No, this isn''t someone else. This should be her true appearance,'' Arthur thought as he paid attention to thest thing she said.


    The person he saw now had light pink curly hair and rather than devilish red eyes, she had seductive pink eyes instead and her skin was not pale like her previous look and was just fair.


    The currentdy looked more like a seductress to Arthur, along with the fact that there was this invisible energy around her that makes him feel like his senses would be affected if he was an ordinary person.


    ''She was acting like her sister. Don''t tell me there are two of them?'' Arthur wondered and straightened his back.


    Ava was still on the ground and has gotten over the pain she just felt. Out of pity, Arthur walked to her to help her stand up.


    He bent down and held her hand and ced his other hand on her shoulder.


    On any other day, Ava would not let any man touch her like that but this isn''t just any day.


    She gripped Arthur''s hand tightly as she shakily stood up with his breath. Her breathing was ragged and she calmed down slightly with Arthur so close to her.


    She turned and saw Arthur''s calm eyes stare into hers making her feelforted. It was a bit weird to her as she felt that only her dad can give her such a feeling.


    Due to the feeling of safety, she snuggled closer to Arthur.


    "It''s okay," Arthur whispered.


    She must have felt scared so much that she grabbed onto whatever gave herfort.


    "Fufufu, what a lovely sight," thedyughed and said.


    She stood up from the throne and walked down.


    Arthur finally got a good look at her figure and he would lie to say that he was not mesmerized.


    So far he would describe her as the most beautiful woman he had seen and it didn''t help that she swayed her hips in such a seductive manner as she walked forward.


    ''There it is again,'' Arthur noticed something amiss.


    Arthur senses apulsive force that surrounded thedy trying to prate his mind. But a vibration from his soul dispelled it the instant it arrived in his mind.


    ''So she isn''t only skilled in illusions but also mind control?'' Arthur and then he felt that Ava had stopped to tremble entirely.


    ''This couldn''t be because of me,'' he turned as saw that Ava''s eyes were filled with desire and worship-like gaze as she stared at the woman.


    ''Let me y along for now,'' Arthur decided to do the same and see where this goes.


    Looking at the woman and disying a simrly fervent desire was easy due to her appearance.


    It would have been had for Arthur if she had an unsightly appearance, but the woman before him was anything but unsightly.


    Her dress was of the same color as her hair and there were two slits on her dress that reveal her smooth fair thighs.


    ''Damn, nice tits!'' Arthur thought as he looked at her breasts that felt like they could pop out of her dress and show more than the cleavage that he see.


    The woman smirked in victory when she saw the expressions on their faces.


    ''So this was your weakness after all. Just like all men, hmph!" She harrumphed arrogantly and finally arrived before Arthur.


    "If I was my sister I could have turned you both into mindless ves but I am not that cruel. Unfortunately, that is the reason for my present predicament in the first ce."


    She held Ava''s chin and looked into her eyes.


    "A girl with such a rare and powerful physique in this backwater ce. It is indeed true that you can not look down on lower realms as they could have rare treasures every once in a while."


    "With you helping me, it would be far easier for me to recover from my injuries and finally get my revenge."


    ''So she was injured?''


    She removed her hand from Ava''s chin and ced it on the girl''s forehead.


    "I am sorry about this, but I need to do what I need to do," she said with a hint of remorse in her tone.


    Then she began to chant various strange words and her eyes began to glow.


    "Secret Art: Soul Bind!"


    Arthur watched in surprise as a seal appeared on Ava''s forehead and disappeared in an instant.


    Suddenly, Ava who was holding his hand pushed him away and stood beside the woman.


    "Good, it worked just as I expected," she nodded in satisfaction and then turned to Arthur.''


    "Although I originally had no ns of dragging you into this. My instincts tell me that you may have secrets that can be beneficial to me."


    "Let me see what secrets your body holds after you be bound to me," she raised her hand and ced her index and middle finger on Arthur''s forehead.


    Arthur would have panicked by now if not for the constant vibrations he has been feeling from the depths of his soul that made him stay calm.


    This was because he knew where those vibrations came from.


    ''The soul gem? It is acting on its own?''


    Since Arthur reincarnated he had only sensed the Fate Gem once in his life and that was on the day he awakened as a baby in the arms of the emperor.


    Due to that, he had awakened his Fate Sense ability.


    ''Is it that this encounter is triggering the Soul Gem and it wants to protect me? Or maybe it was time for another ability to awaken and I coincidentally found myself in this situation,'' Arthur wondered, but regardless he was calm.


    Thedy began to mutter the same incantation she did with Ava and Arthur could feel a strange power enter his mind and find its way to his soul.


    ''Wrong move,dy,'' Arthur said in his heart.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 100 Reversal: The Technique Backfires!

    ================??================


    ''Wrong movedy,'' Arthur thought and stopped his lips from curving upwards.


    As thedy muttered incantations with a serious tone, along with her fingers on Arthur''s forehead, a strange cold power prated the depths of his mind and moved silently to his soul.


    Since his reincarnation Arthur had not been able to sense or enter his soul''s space before.


    ''But this might be an opportunity,'' Arthur closed his eyes and focussed on that strange cold power in his mind.


    With his spirit power, he was able to sense it immediately as it stuck out in his mental space.


    Arthur wanted to use this rare moment where the vibrations of the Soul Gem in his soul enhanced his spirit power and use the force invading his mind to enter the depths within where his soul was.


    Slowly, Arthur went from just sensing, to get a visual of what was really going on.


    Arthur''s consciousness appeared in a dimly lit space.


    ''So this is what my mind looks like?'' Arthur thought.


    His consciousness didn''t have any form so to speak. It was more like he was just watching things from a direct point of view.


    ''Wait, I can speak?'' Arthur discovered another fact.


    His ''thoughts'' in this space were more like he was speaking out loud but at the same time not so.


    ''It''s a bit confusing though, this experience.''


    His mental ability while in this state was much faster than usual, and soon he found what he was looking for.


    ''There you are!''


    Arthur found a six-colored stream of light moving forward at an extremely fast speed.


    With a thought, his consciousness followed it as he knew where this stream of light was going.


    ''My soul!''


    Arthur followed the stream of light and was able to not only catch up but also surpass its speed.


    ''Maybe it''s because this is my mind,'' he wondered.


    ''Hey, I could be said to be moving at the speed of thought right? Hehe, I will add this to my list of feats...''


    Arthur finally drew close to the ce where his soul was.


    He entered an area that was no longer dimly lit but was bright with multi-colored light.


    It was then he saw it.


    His soul.


    ''Woah!''


    Arthur was shocked when he saw what was his soul, or rather his soul''s essence appearance.


    A multi-colored ball of light that was so big that Arthur couldn''t tell howrge and epassing it was.


    ''Isn''t it supposed to be golden? Why is it different from my form before I reincarnated?''


    ''Is it because of my reincarnation? Or maybe it was because I was not yet done with assimting the soul clones of myself that I absorbed.''


    Arthur felt that thetter was a more probable conclusion given that he had just absorbed the souls and hadn''t gotten used to the feeling when the frigging Eye of the Heavenly Dao showed up to bust his ass.


    But aside from that, Arthur discovered that there was a blue-colored shield that was covering his soul. It was the power of the soul gem that was preventing the outburst of his soul power and only allowing a portion that Arthur can handle to flow out.


    When Arthur arrived in front of his soul, his consciousness got sucked within before he could react, and then it happened.


    A blue light prated Arthur''s consciousness and he felt that his mind has been enhanced to arge degree and a qualitative change had happened to his consciousness but he had no idea what had changed.


    At the same time, due to letting his consciousness sink into his soul, Arthur finally felt the power thaty dormant within.


    This power felt all-epassing, it felt grand, it felt...supreme.


    ''So this is the power that lies dormant within me?'' Arthur was shocked by what he felt.


    ''It is much more than what it was when I first fused with all those souls,'' this made Arthur conclude that he had indeed notpleted his assimtion with the souls back then.


    ''Wait, maybe I can ess the gems and the Nine Heavens Pce now?''


    Arthur felt excitement and he tried to dive deeper into his soul as he felt that he was only around the edges of his soul.


    ''I can''t?''


    Arthur found out that he was unable to go any further than the edges.


    He sighed, ''Well, I guess it can only wait.''


    ''Still, the gains are good, and... Our guest finally caught up, huh.''


    The six-colored stream of light finally arrived before Arthur''s soul and then it slowly converged and formed the figure of the woman.


    Immediately her figure formed, thedy outside muttered the words, "Secret Art: Soul Bind!"


    At the same time, her figure that had just appeared in Arthur''s soul space extended her fingers and said the exact same thing.


    "Secret Art: Soul-?!"


    "Oh no!" Her eyes widened in shock as she finally got a good look at the soul she was trying to bind into servitude.


    She wanted to stop the technique as her instincts practically screamed in rm that she was in danger, but it was toote.


    The technique was cast and Arthur''s consciousness watched from within his soul as a seal flew forward but collided with the shield around Arthur''s soul.


    But rather than bounce back, the part where the seal struck loosened on its own and the seal entered his soul.


    ''Huh?'' Arthur was surprised at that as the Soul Gem let the seal enter by itself.


    ''This means it must have something else in mind than just to protect me.''


    Arthur knew that the gems had a level of sentience and this was one of those times when they helped him.


    Only that this time was a bit different.


    Immediately the seal entered Arthur''s soul it stood still as though it was conscious of the fact that it is at the mercy of the being before it.


    Just then a blue light prate the seal and a transformation urred.


    "What in the heaven''s name is this, argh?!" Thedy began to scream and so did her physical body.


    The seal was fully transformed and emanated blue light just like the soul stone and then to the woman''s shock, it flew out and bombarded her consciousness.


    With the collusion she flew back to her physical body and entered her mind, prating the depths of her soul.


    "Argh!" She shouted in pain as her body was flung backward with a great force that came from within Arthur''s body and she crashed unto her throne.


    *Bang!*


    At the same time, Arthur felt his consciousness being pushed away gently and he opened his eyes, now awake.


    Meanwhile, Ava was still starting ahead listlessly with her gaze without focus. So she did not react at all to what just happened.


    Arthur ignored her and walked to where the beautifuldy was groaning as she held her head.


    "Don''te any closer...stay away!" She grunted and raised her head looking at Arthur with eyes filled with fear and disbelief.


    She could understand how Arthur with such a weak soul could have an iparably powerful soul.


    So powerful that she could notprehend its depth.


    She cursed her luck for meeting such a fellow as she was now bound by him and she felt that this wasn''t the usual soul bind.


    "Hey now, I am not the bad one here remember?" Arthur sneered, finally speaking for the first time since she showed herself.


    When Arthur arrived before her, she was still finding it difficult to stand up.


    Arthur looked down at her with cold hers and a myriad of thoughts in his mind.


    ''If I didn''t have a powerful soul and was just a cultivator with just a few fortuitous encounters I would have been made into this woman''s ve by now!''


    ''So not all secret realms posing as inheritance sites are actually as they appear to be.''


    ''Like this, a lot of people would not even know how they died.''


    ''Although, I have the gems to protect me in extreme cases where I can''t handle the shit I face with my own power. What if they one day decide to sit back and enjoy the show?''


    ''Although they are bound to me in a way, can I say that I have full control of them? No, at least not yet.''


    ''Those are matters forter though, for now...''


    Arthur thought of these things in an instant and then focused on the feeling of connection he now has with thedy.


    Holding onto that, he looked at her and asked with an authoritative tone, "Now tell me, who are you?"


    A strong feeling ofpulsion arose from the depths of her soul and she opened her mouth without a thought.


    "I am..."


    ``````````


    Outside the mansion, the humans and the beast men each took one part of the medicinal garden and harvested the spiritual herbs taking great care to not damage them in the process.


    With the guidance of the Alchemy Association disciples, Cam and Devon, their harvesting speed was much faster than the beast men.


    This was because the beast men had no one amongst them who was as knowledgeable as the disciples of the Alchemy Association.


    So they had to be careful, but if there was anything that the beast men were not known for, it was being delicate.


    "Gramor! You used too much strength now this herb is squashed!"


    "How was I supposed to know it was so soft? I was only trying to feel it up a bit, you know."


    "Wait, why does what you say sound so wrong, and perverted?"


    "What?"


    "That''s true."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 101 Ava Receives The Inheritance

    ================??================


    Mark and the others looked at the beast men''s group with strange expressions.


    Sometimes some of them could not hold it in and chuckled a bit as they saw that these beast men weren''t so different from their race after all.


    Time passed and soon both sides were done with harvesting the medicine garden which was as big as a football field.


    They did not deliberately share it among each sect''s group as the specific sharing will be done by their elders.


    At this time they were waiting for Arthur and Ava toe out from the pce so that they can know if Ava got to receive the inheritance in the end.


    As for the beast men, they stayed so that they could give thanks to their benefactor.


    There were some among the humans who thought it unfair that the beast men had an entire field to themselves while they had to share one.


    Even though the harvests were great and were sufficient for all, human wants are insatiable after all.


    And this is even more so for cultivators who needed every single resource they can get their hands on that will assist them in their cultivation.


    Soon they heard a noise and the huge door to the pce opened slightly and Arthur walked out of it, closing the door as he did.


    Arthur had a disappointed look on his face that was very obvious to everyone looking at him.


    Mark walked forward, "What''s wrong, Invincible?"


    Arthur just shook his head and sighed, "I wasn''t found worthy to receive anything from the Senior. But I guess I am not fated for a piece of his inheritance," Arthur sighed again at the end of his words.


    Mark felt that he could somewhat understand how Arthur ''felt'' andforted him, "It''s fine. I don''t think it is much of a loss anyway. After all, we are first and foremost practitioners of the Martial Path."


    "Moreover, aside from the girl from the Alchemy Association, you have the best talent for alchemy here, so you can still practice it in the end."


    Arthur smiled and his ''disappointed'' expression eased up. He was about to say something in response when someone else spoke before him.


    "Yeah right! If his talent is so great then why couldn''t he receive any guidance from the Great Senior?"


    "That''s true, and even if he indeed has some talent, that doesn''t necessarily mean he can be a revered alchemist in the end."


    "Alchemy is not just about talent after all!"


    Arthur squinted his eyes for a moment on the one who spoke which was the leading disciple from the Fire Spirit Sect.


    ''I take back my words, all Fire Spirit Sect disciples are scum.''


    Arthur was smart to ignore the fool and talked to Mark instead, "Thanks, let''s wait for her toe out."


    Mark nodded and they went to stand amongst the members of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    None of them said anything as who would daresh out at their strongest outer court disciple that even Mark respects.


    ''These Fire Spirit Sect disciple has no idea who he is dealing with.''


    Amin, the leader of the Fire Spirit Sect disciples was angry that Arthur ignored him and stepped forward to speak out at him.


    "What about my Senior Sister?" Cam asked Arthur at this time and Amin stopped his advance.


    ''I will let you off this time arrogant prick!'' He harumphed and returned to the midst of his fellow disciples.


    "Your Senior Sister is receiving the inheritance of the Alchemist Master. So it may take some time," Arthur answered the girl, as he hid the awkward feeling he felt in his heart.


    ''But it is true in a way though,'' he said in his heart.


    Cam nodded at his answer and looked at the pce''s door waiting patiently.


    They did not have to wait for too long before the door opened to reveal a happily smiling Ava that walked with a little spring in her steps.


    Arthur watched this curiously, ''Is it that effective?''


    "Senior Sister!" Cam shouted excitedly.


    She went and weed Ava holding her hand and bombarded her with questions.


    "How was it? Did you get the inheritance? How did it feel? I heard that there would be a lot-"


    "Shush! Junior Sister, we will talk when we get back to the sect," Ava reprimanded her softly.


    It wasn''t wise to discuss things like this in front of outsiders.


    "Oh, that''s right! Forgive me, I was a bit too excited," Cam smiled sheepishly. She was just very happy for Ava.


    She knew how much pressure was on her Senior Sister''s shoulders even if she never talked about it with anyone, Cam knew.


    ''This will be a big help to her!'' She thought and Devon came at this time and congratted Ava.


    "Congrattions Senior Sister, those bunch of old men will be so respectful to you now, hehe!"


    "Thank you Devon, but you shouldn''t talk about your elders like that, you know."


    Devon straightened his back and responded in an exaggerated tone, "Yes, Senior!"


    "Hehehe!" Camughed and pinched his arm.


    "Ouch!"


    "Congrattions Ava, you indeed deserved this good fortune more than anyone," Amin came to congratte her too.


    Ava frowned at the way she was addressed, "Thank you, but please do not call my name directly," she said strictly.


    Amin did not expect to be reprimanded but he hid his dissatisfaction well and showed an apologetic smile.


    "I apologize Miss Ava. It was only a slip-up."


    Ava nodded but said nothing more.


    ''This girl''s status will be so important now that even my father will have to be courteous. I will endure it...for now.''


    Some from Arthur''s group went to congratte her too except Arthur, Mark, Julie, Aselia, and Gakner the tenth-ranked disciple.


    Arthur due to ''special reasons'' and Mark simply because he never bootlicks.


    Julie was just being prideful, and Aselia did not like Ava a bit.


    As Gakner...well, he was Gakner. The guy was known to be a weird one after his actions during the Outer Court Rankings.


    The details of his Blue Grass Snake Martial Spirit still remain a mystery.


    Anyway, at this time the translucent figure of the middle-aged man who weed them at the beginning appeared.


    "My search for a sessor hase to an end..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 102 Serene Palace Painting: Everyone Leaves

    ================??================


    "My search for a sessor hase to an end. I bid you farewell my disciple," the middle-aged ''man'' said looking at Ava with a smile.


    Ava wanted to say something but the man raised his hand and she kept quiet.


    He then turned to the Beast Men race, "I have repaid the favor of your ancestors and have given what I promised." He threw a sack at them and Takye caught it and held it tightly as he felt that it was filled with pills.


    "Your elders should know what to do with it."


    Takye bowed and thank the ''man'' with heartfelt words and so did every one of his kin.


    The ''man'' waves them off, "It is time for you all to go," and without any warning, the beast men were teleported out of the secret realm before they could say anything more.


    ''He'' looked at Arthur''s group and did the same to them leaving only Ava and Arthur as the others were teleported out of the realm.


    "I have a fewst words for you my disciple, so listen carefully."


    Ava nodded ignoring the curiosity she had in her heart as to why Arthur was here too and listened.


    "The path of Alchemy is not an easy one as it is with any Dao. But with my inheritance and your ''special'' talent, it will not be a problem to reach my level quickly and even surpass it."


    Ava nodded as she knew that her ''Master'' was referring to her special physique when he talked about her talent.


    She didn''t want anyone to know about her physique as it is a top secret and only her father and the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire knew about it.


    Her master knew that too after their little discussion as she told him all she could about herself.


    The ''man'' spoke about a few matters that he wanted her to pay attention to and reminded her of his final instruction to her.


    After that Ava expressed her thanks once more as she felt grateful for the fortune she had received and the man snapped his fingers and teleported her out of the secret realm, leaving Arthur behind.


    The man looked at Arthur for a few seconds and his translucent figure disappeared and a woman appeared in his ce.


    "Were you satisfied?" The soft voice of the seductivedy asked Arthur.


    Arthur smiled a bit, "It wasn''t bad."


    "But I don''t understand why you made me seal those parts of her memories."


    "I have my reasons. Now tell me, how will you follow me out of here?" Arthur asked.


    Thedy showed a struggling expression a bit as if she was reluctant and sighed, "Can you let me go?" She asked softly and bit her lip looking pitiful.


    If Arthur''s soul wasn''t so strong and with his mental ability and ''will'' strengthened by his powerful soul, he might have fallen for her charms by now.


    "I thought you would have learned by now..." Arthur walked to her and held her chin.


    "...your charms don''t work on me unless I allow them to," Arthur smirked.


    "Hmph!" Thedy turned her head and said, "I have a treasure that allows me to dwell within."


    "Hmm, a storage artifact that can store living creatures?" Arthur asked casually.


    "You even know about this? What am I saying? Of course, you do," she sneered slightly.


    She was a bit surprised that Arthur acted normal when she told him about her treasure.


    After all, a person from a lower realm would not have seen or heard of such a treasure in their lives.


    But then she recalled the mighty soul she saw and thought, ''Right, he is anything but simple.''


    It was consideredmon knowledge in the Southern Continent that there only exist storage treasures to store inanimate objects.


    Maybe there existed a treasure capable of storing living beings in the past but no one has seen something like that in ages.


    The woman waved her hand and a scroll appeared floating before her.


    She grabbed it and unfolded it to reveal a beautiful painting on the scroll that felt alive.


    It was a painting of three mountain peaks with a mansion on one of them. Sometimes the clouds in the painting will move as though affected by the wind.


    Arthur wondered who was the creator of such a treasure.


    "The is the Serene Pce Painting. It contains a very small world within and a good amount of essence energy for cultivation."


    A nostalgic expression appeared on her face as she caressed the painting gently, "My elder sister gifted it to me on one of our many adventures through the realms."


    "I see. Now it belongs to me," Arthur said without caring for the pleading expression on her face.


    With a bit of struggle, she handed it over to Arthur who tore his finger and let his blood drop on the scroll.


    The scroll shined with light and settled down recognizing Arthur as its master.


    Arthur could now feel a connection with the scroll and he can also sense the world within.


    ''The artifact epted him as its master so easily!'' Thedy was surprised and shaken as she felt that her connection with the scroll has been severed entirely.


    A hint of sadness appeared in her eyes, ''I am sorry sister...''


    "Go in," Arthurmanded and sheplied both due to thepelling force in her soul and the fact that she needed some time to think.


    *Swoosh!*


    She disappeared and Arthur sensed her presence appear within the small world in the painting.


    He nodded in satisfaction.


    With a thought of his, a ring flew out of the painting and Arthur ced the scroll inside the ring.


    The ring was a part of the scroll and was specially made to store it as the scroll can not be stored within ordinary storage rings.


    Arthur wore the ring on his left index finger.


    "Send me out."


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur felt the discement of space once more and found himself at the top of a familiar mountain.


    He pretended to be dizzy for a few seconds before ''recovering'' from the sudden teleportation and traversal between space.


    Ava looked at him suspiciously since she knew he did not feel dizzy at all but she kept quiet and said nothing about it.


    After that Arthur was questioned about what happened as he was thest to leave and he only said he was advised by the Alchemist to not let his talent go to waste.


    The Great Elder was happy to hear that one of their own wasmended by the Alchemist as he had heard of the details from the other Heavenly Sword Sect disciples.


    He knew that if Ava wasn''t here, they would be the ones with the greatest harvest as she had personally received a stack of pills refined by the Alchemist himself.


    Although she did not say so herself, who would believe her?


    With the mattering to an end, they mounted their spirit beasts and flew to their respective bases under the hidden protection of their Vice Leaders.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 103 The Power To Sense Emotions?

    ================??================


    That same day, Arthur returned to the sect and closed himself up in his room.


    Meanwhile, Mark and the other top ten outer court disciples entered closed-door cultivation to break through to the next realm and enter the inner court.


    Within the hall in his assigned apartment, Arthur sat down with one leg crossed over the other on a chair as he hummed an unfamiliar song.


    His arms rested on both sides of the chair and his fingers were continuously tapping on it.


    *tap-tap!*


    "Hmm..."


    Arthur was thinking about a lot of things that he needed to do as he had not properly nned his actions the way he would have liked.


    He thought about how there might be other ways he could have gotten what he wanted from the Heavenly Sword Sect, but it all came down to using the power of the Emperor.


    But Arthur decided against that as he wanted to do things his own way and he never liked asking the Emperor for things even if he knew the old man would get them for him.


    The small amount of memories he had about his past self was what helped him blend into this world but they had not done much in shaping his character and mind for the real cruelty and danger of the cultivation world.


    ''It seems that I really need to travel the continent and gather experience.''


    ''Also, I have not yet practiced the skills that I received from the Sword Tower.''


    ''Aside from that I still need to learn the drawing of rune formations and seals, as it is something that will help me break the seal that the Eye of the Heavenly Dao put in my soul.''


    ''Now, concerning Alchemy...'' Arthur remembered histest ''trophy''.


    "Come out, Cora."


    *Swoosh!*


    The devastatingly beautiful maiden appeared in front of him.


    "What do you want?" She asked with a hint of bitterness.


    Cora was the name of thedy who tried to bind Arthur''s soul to serve her.


    Although in her words she said it was only ''temporary'' and that she would have freed him eventually.


    But how long would it have taken till then?


    Arthur squint his eyes at the way she responded, "Is that how you will address me?"


    Cora furrowed her brows and bit her lips, "Do I have to?" She asked softly.


    She could not bring herself to address Arthur as her master. She felt it would be a big blow to her pride and dignity.


    "You don''t want to? Do you deem me unworthy to be your master? Or maybe I should make that amand?" Arthur asked three questions in session.


    He could make that amand and she would not be able to stop herself from obeying due to the soul seal.


    But Arthur wanted to present her with the illusion of ''choice'' where she really doesn''t have any.


    Cora wasn''t a young woman like her appearance would suggest.


    The number of years she had lived was something the current Arthur can notpare to at all.


    She had seen a lot of things and she could see through what Arthur was trying to do but, she had no choice but to give in.


    It was either sheplied or she would bepelled by the seal.


    Thinking about it, she sighed, "Fine...Ma...Master," Cora felt a bit of strength leave her when she called Arthur that.


    It was better she did it by herself than to be controlled to do so. It will help her feel that she at least has some control over her choices.


    Arthur smiled, "Now that was not so hard, was it?"


    Cora didn''t answer and just stood still.


    She could onlyment about her luck of meeting such an anomaly like Arthur.


    ''Who is he really?'' A question she had begun to ask herself recently.


    She knew nothing about Arthur and she was a bit afraid of the things he might make her do.


    ''Especially...that...he won''t do that right? Otherwise, I''d rather damage my soul and destroy my body than let myself be defiled.''


    Just like Arthur suspected in his heart, Cora has a way to break the seal. But the cost would be the same as giving up her life.


    ''It wouldn''t have been like that if his soul or whatever that was did not tamper with my original seal. I could have broken the seal with a much lesser price to pay.''


    ''After all, it was a technique that I created based on my special physique.''


    Arthur tapped the space beside him, "Please, have a seat."


    Cora obeyed this time with aint but she sat a distance away from Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t mind that, as things were progressing much more smoother than he expected.


    Maybe it was because he was being somewhat gentle, he couldn''t tell. But he wanted to test something.


    Ever since Cora tried to put a seal in his soul, he had awakened some sort of connection with her that allowed him to sense her emotions.


    "I want to ask some questions," Arthur stated.


    "What do you want to know?"


    "The Soul Bind technique, does it let you know when the person whose soul is bound is lying to you?"


    Cora didn''t understand why he was asking this but she shook her head, "No it does not have that function. You can only know the truth if youmand for it, orpel them to speak what you want to know."


    "I see..." Arthur nodded but his thoughts were elsewhere.


    ''Then why can I sense what you are feeling?'' Arthur could tell what emotions Cora was feeling right now.


    ''This should be because of the soul gem.''


    Arthur recalled that back then the soul gem tampered with the seal before sending it to Cora''s soul, so that might be the reason.


    But he felt that it may not be theplete truth as the soul gem also did something to his consciousness.


    ''So this might be a new ability that I got from the gem, just like the Fate Sense?''


    Just as he was thinking, Cora decided to say something she wouldn''t normally reveal on her own.


    "But I can sense the emotions of those whom I seal and even ess their minds to an extent and read their memories. I can also stir up any emotion that I want in them...and this is all due to my special physique."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    A/N: There have been Inconsistent updates due to my exams, I apologize. I will be done by the end of this month so you can expect steady updates from the 1st of next month.

 Chapter 104 Coras Story: Compliance

    ================??================


    "But I can sense the emotions of those whom I seal and even ess their minds to an extent and read their memories. I can also stir up any emotion that I want in them... and this is all due to my special physique."


    "What special physique?"


    This wasn''t something that Cora wanted to reveal unless Arthurpelled her to but she wanted to say some things on her own to build some level of trust.


    Maybe it might make things easier for the situation in that she has found herself.


    "The Seven Emotions Physique."


    Arthur furrowed his brows, as he could somewhat guess what her physique was all about.


    "The Seven Emotions Physique is one of my greatest secrets and only my sister and I along with myte father know about it."


    "It allows me to sense the feelings or emotions of those around me and at the same time grants me the ability to stir up these same emotions in the same people."


    "With the only restriction being the emotions of those who have a more powerful soul than mine..." She stopped as this reminded her of Arthur''s.


    "This ability of mine is greatly amplified if the person''s soul has to be bound to my control."


    ''That is such a powerful physique!'' Arthur thought in his heart, dened that his soul is powerful enough to ovee it.


    ''No wonder I felt a strange power try to manipte my mind the first time I saw her,'' Arthur recalled how Ava was controlled back then.


    "I see, but all these are not possible if the Soul Bind technique is used by others, correct?"


    "Yes."


    Arthur nodded. He would have to find a way to confirm if he could only sense her feelings because of the seal, or if that applied to others too.


    ''If it did...'' Arthur thought of how much this could help him especially when he wants to filter out traitors in the faction he wants to build.


    ''Even if that isn''t possible I could still make her use her power to do it for me, but...'' Arthur felt that Cora was more valuable if she wasn''t forced to do all his bidding.


    ''I will not be breaking the seal though, not now...maybe in the future if I have absolutely no need for her.''


    Arthur then recalled the information that Cora told him about herself.


    She and her sister got gravely injured in a battle against a powerful enemy that they could not contend against, and they only barely managed to escape to the Mortal Emperor Realm by chance.


    They coincidentally arrived at the time when the continents just got split and due to the manner in which they got here, both sisters got separated, with Cora ending up on the Southern Continent.


    At that time, she was so weak that she could barely protect herself, so she used her illusion techniques which she was skilled in, and controlled a hidden beast men tribe elder to assist her in setting up the secret realm.


    This revealed to Arthur that the Beast Men Tribe was actually on the Southern Continent and no one knew all this time.


    ording to Cora, they just got disced at that time as that was when the continent was split apart.


    She was the one who gave them a treasure that had kept their tribe hidden and protected for thousands of years.


    Arthur then understood. After all, a treasure from a higher realm could not be overlooked.


    She did not reveal her true appearance while she did all these things and used the appearance of the middle-aged man that they saw in the secret realm.


    After that, she sent out tokens and gave them specifically to a high-ranking member of the Alchemy Association.


    Due to her injuries, she is unable to practice Alchemy and had also lost her stash of higher-grade pills in her fight before, so she had to get someone to refine the pills that she needed for her recovery.


    That was where Ava and the others came in.


    Her cultivation began to regress by the time she had made all her preparations and she could only slowly recover her strength until she got to the point where she needed external help.


    That was when the secret realm opened, and she restricted it to only those below the Gold Core Realm.


    This was because her injuries affected her soul too and she could only use the Soul Bind technique on those at the Martial Origin Realm and below.


    She could force herself to use it on those more powerful than that, but that would further aggravate her injuries.


    So she settled for controlling a member of their younger generation as she will train the chosen person until he or she was able to refine the level of pills that she needed to recover.


    When she saw Ava''s talent she was so happy and she felt that her rise would not be so far off in the future anymore and even thanked the heavens for this opportunity.


    s, her curiosity over the shroud of mystery on Arthur destroyed all her ns.


    And now, she could only try to be obedient and foster a good rtionship with Arthur and maybe he would help her.


    After all, she would be more useful to him if she regained her strength but what was more important to her was to find her lost sister.


    ''Freya was much more injured than I was, she needs me now more than ever...'' Cora''s eyes moistened as she thought of her sister.


    Arthur knew that Cora could be called one of the few ''not too bad'' persons in the cruel cultivation world.


    He could tell from the story she told him after hepelled her to do so.


    So he knew that she wasn''t an evil cultivator. But that would not mean that Arthur would set her free.


    Even if she isn''t evil, she could have tried to have Ava help her without cing a seal on her soul.


    But if there is anything you would learn in this world is that no one can be fully trusted especially when benefitse to y.


    ''At the same time, no one can be an eternal enemy when you both have something to gain,'' Arthur thought to himself.


    He finally decided to use a soft approach with Cora, as with the ability to sense her emotions, she would not be able to hide things from him.


    Thinking of this, he turned to her.


    "Here is the deal, Cora. I can help you regain your strength. I might even help you find your sister as fast as possible as she might be in danger depending on what you described happened."


    "But all of that would be on the premise that you do everything I say just like a servant obeying the instructions of her, Master."


    Cora nodded to show her understanding and felt a bit of surprise in her heart.


    "I will, Master." Sheplied as her pride is nothing whenpared to her sister''s well-being.


    Arthur sensed feelings of slight happiness and approval?...


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 105 Increasing Martial Spirit Rank: Heaven Ranked Martial Soul!

    ================??================


    After his discussion with Cora, Arthur decided to see how the Serene Pce Painting looks from the inside.


    With just a thought, he disappeared and entered the world within the painting.


    He found himself at the peak of one of the three mountains within where the pce was.


    A cool breeze blew softly on him and the air was very fresh. Arthur released his spirit power and he was a bit shocked by the dense amount of essence energy that he sensed.


    Cora who was beside him spoke up at this time, "The dense amount of essence energy here is more than enough for you to reach the peak level of this lower realm."


    Arthur agreed with what she said, and he now thought of how this could be a big help to him.


    At the same time, the Serene Pce Painting could be more than just a cultivation ground.


    ''I could use this to hide...''


    Arthur had wondered where the painting goes when he enters inside and Cora told him that it seals off itself in a different space but will remain at the same location.


    This means that if he enters the Serene Pce Painting mid-battle, although the painting will still be at the same location he was before he entered it, it will lock itself in a separate space and no one can sense or feel it.


    That is unless the opponent was so powerful that he could break through the restraints of space and even forcefully enter the Serene Pce Painting.


    Cora informed him that the enemy she faced that led to her and her sister''s predicament was one such powerful cultivator, so the painting was not too powerful.


    And besides, the Serene Pce Painting is not that highpared to the treasures that are in the higher realms.


    But for a lower realm like the Mortal Emperor Realm, it was a supreme treasure of legends.


    Arthur entered the pce and was happy at how big it was.


    ''Maybe in the future when I have trusted subordinates I can bring them here.''


    Arthur also thought of how useful the Serene Pce Painting could be in a battle between two forces.


    ''I could just show up on enemy territory alone and with them underestimating me and boom, thousands of warriors suddenly show and kill the unsuspecting enemies...''


    Arthur decided to cultivate here in the future and decided to do something first before he dives into cultivation again.


    ''I need to increase the rank of my Martial Spirit!''


    Arthur''s Devouring Martial Spirit was currently ranked at Tier-6 Earth Grade Martial Spirit.


    If he wanted to increase its rank he would need a lot of high-rank spirit crystals.


    He had run out of the spirit crystals that Suo Hao gave to him and the Emperor can not afford such an expense.


    So he turned to Cora and asked how many spirit crystals she had.


    "I am sorry but most of the spirit crystals in my possession were used up when dealing with my injuries and my weakened cultivation."


    Arthur was a bit disappointed at that but still asked for what was left.


    Coraplied and gave him a storage ring that contained all the spirit crystals that she had left.


    She did not feel reluctant as she could not fix her injuries or cultivation with the spirit crystals that she had left.


    Arthur took the ring and checked its content and was pleasantly surprised.


    ''She said she had used up most of her spirit crystals, so these are just leftovers?'' Arthur wondered what her full stash would be like.


    ''This is more than enough for my Martial Spirit to reach the Heaven Rank!''


    The ring contained millions of peak-grade Earth-rank spirit crystals


    The Hartfield Empire which was the richest in the southern continent did not have a single peak-grade Earth-rank spirit crystal.


    And this wasn''t even the end.


    ''These are Heaven Rank spirit crystals?''


    Arthur was able to maintain hisposure in front of the wealth before him and he knew that at the moment, he was possibly the richest person in the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    He wasted no time and took the biggest room in the mansion and locked himself up.


    With excitement in his heart, he brought out a million peak-grade Earth Rank spirit crystals and released his Martial Spirit.


    *vroom!*


    Immediately the ck-hole-like martial spirit appeared it trembled and wasted no time before it began to voraciously devour the spirit crystals that filled the room.


    Cora was curious about what Arthur doing as she saw the excitement in his eyes when he locked himself up in ''that'' room.


    ''That''s my room!'' Cora was a bit dissatisfied but she couldn''t say anything.


    Arthur was the boss now, so she didn''t have any right over this ce like before.


    ''But a few of my things are still there, he wouldn''t do anything perverted right?'' Cora let her imagination turn a bit wild, causing her face to redden due to the scenes that appeared in her head.


    ''No, he wouldn''t...'' She shook her head and entered the room closest to Arthur.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was increasing the rank of his martial spirit with reckless abandon.


    Every time his martial spirit ranked up it felt like music to his ears and at the same time, he could feel a change happen in his body as its rank increased.


    He wondered what was happening but focused on increasing the rank of his martial spirit for now.


    Time passed and soon out of the tens of millions of Peak Earth-Rank spirit crystals, only a few million were left which Arthur decided to keep aside to useter as spirit crystals were the highest and preferred valued currency in this world.


    At the same time, Arthur felt a tremble in his soul along with a feeling of elevation.


    ''It''s evolving into the heaven rank!''


    Slowly all ten blue rings of light that surrounded the devouring martial spirit came together and fused.


    The aftermath of their fusion was a single captivating violet-colored ring of light that signified the first tier of the heaven rank.


    "Tier-1 Heaven Ranked Martial Spirit!"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 106 The Dao Creation Physique: New Dao Devouring Physique!

    ================??================


    "Tier-1 Heaven Ranked Martial Spirit!"


    When it happened, Arthur could immediately sense the qualitative change that his Martial Spirit just went through.


    "Right now if I erge my Devouring Martial Spirit to its widest form it would be sufficient to cover an area of about a thousand meters."


    The absorbing power of the martial spirit has been enhanced an unknown number of times.


    It was so much so that Arthur knew if he cultivated now, it would only take him a few days to reach the peak of the Gold Core Realm!


    What sort of concept is that?


    This was a crazy cultivation speed that other Martial Spirits of the same rank as Arthur''s would not be able to match.


    Although Heaven Rank Martial Spirits were fast, they could notpare to the speed of the Devouring Martial Spirit as this was its specialty.


    It devours.


    Arthur took a deep breath to quell the excitement he felt as this was not yet the end.


    "I will leave these Earth Grade spirit crystals for another use. Now for the heaven-ranked ones..."


    Arthur''s consciousness peered through the storage ring that Cora gave to him and examined the amount of heaven-grade spirit crystals.


    "This should be enough," he calcted that they should be enough for him to level up his martial spirit to the peak of the heaven rank.


    ''Cora, you have no idea how much help you have brought to me,'' Arthur decided he would treat her a bit better because of this.


    Meanwhile, Cora had no idea about the help she brought as those spirit crystals were not worth anything to her at all.


    Only spirit crystals above the heaven rank could get her attention.


    Just like before, Arthur''s martial spirit absorbed and refined the spirit crystals and slowly began to increase its rank.


    In a short amount of time, another violet-colored ring appeared behind Arthur.


    Tier-2 Heaven Ranked Martial Spirit!


    Time passed and after an unknown length of time, Arthur halted his absorption because his martial spirit had been filled up.


    Ten violet rings appeared around it signifying its rank.


    Peak Heaven Ranked Martial Spirit.


    Arthur held the urge to spread his devouring martial spirit and smiled.


    Even though only a few thousand heaven-grade spirit crystals remained from the crazy absorption, Arthur felt satisfied, for now.


    From his past life memories, he knew that there were still martial spirits of a higher grade out there in the vast universe, but he will get to that level with time.


    But even so, with the current rank of his martial soul, he would be considered a very rare genius even in the higher realms.


    ''For this lower realm, this is enough. Moreover, I feel a bit strange...''


    Since his martial spirit reached the heaven rank Arthur had felt a change in his body and felt a certain urge within himself to...devour something?


    ? He unsummoned his martial spirit, and used his spirit power to scan for any changes in his body.


    After a few minutes, Arthur opens his eyes wide in surprise.


    "Did I just get a new physique?" He thought out loud.


    ''Wait, I need to confirm this...''


    Arthur brought out a spiritual herb from his storage ring and a sweet nt-like smell filled his nostrils.


    The nt was shaped like a flower but with three small red fruits at the top.


    The was the red berry flower, a fourth-grade spiritual herb.


    Holding the nt in his hand, Arthur sensed a force within his body.


    This force felt like it was within every part of him, filling up every cell, and he knew what this force was.


    ''Devouring force,'' Arthur named it.


    With a thought, the devouring force came out from his palm and made contact with the nt.


    And immediately it did, the nt began to lose its color and soon it became just a husk as all of its essences was sucked dry in an instant.


    "Fuuu," Arthur blew on it and it dispersed with the wind like dust.


    "Wow," Arthur was surprised, pleasantly surprised.


    That was a fourth-grade herb that he just devoured!


    A fourth-grade herb that even Grand Martial Realm cultivators will not dare absorb directly.


    Spiritual medicines have a bit of chaotic essence energy within them. That is why they have to be refined by Alchemist into pills to get the purest essence out of them.


    Absorbing the nts like that can cause problems to a person''s cultivation.


    But Arthur felt none of that as all the essence energy in the nt was absorbed and refined in an instant and his body absorbed it.


    "Wait, my body?" Arthur noticed as he used his spirit power to scan his body and found out that the essence energy he absorbed did not go into his daitian as he expected but got evenly absorbed by his body.


    At the same time, he felt a very minuscule amount of strengthening take ce.


    It was too little to be noticed and was practically negligible, and Arthur was only able to barely sense it due to his spirit power.


    "So now I have a new special physique. And it is such a powerful one at that. And I still have not discovered its full abilities yet."


    Arthur remembered that Suo Hao told him that he had a physique that had never been seen before, and one that could create a new physique for him as long as certain conditions are met.


    Suo Hao also said that with such an ability it was possible for Arthur to have multiple special physiques!


    The possibilities were endless!


    ''Is the condition to create a new physique to have a Heaven Ranked Martial Spirit?''


    ''But how would I have a new martial spirit?''


    ''Can I devour one? That might be possible even though I have not tried it before.''


    ''With the devouring physique, I should be able to absorb and assimte with almost anything.''


    ''It''s like it was perfectly suited for my original physique!''


    Arthur recalled how he was able to absorb Old Man Whitebeard''s soul power with his martial soul.


    This means he would be able to absorb soul power with his physique and maybe even an entire soul.


    Arthur realized he needed to do a lot of testing so that he will know the details of what he can and can not do with his martial soul and new physique.


    This way he can make ns that will maximize the abilities of both.


    After a bit of thinking Arthur finally decided on a name for both of his special physiques.


    "My first and original physique which is the most powerful in my opinion shall be called, the Dao Creation Physique!"


    "It may have no destructive power but the ability to create any special physique is heaven-defying. And if there is anything that makes me excited is defying the heavens!"


    "As for my devouring physique, hmm, I will call you the..."


    "Dao Devouring Physique!"


    ''Because one day...I might devour the Grand Heavenly Dao!'' Arthur said in his heart.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 107 Breakthrough: The Chaos Origin Realm!

    ================??================


    With his martial spirit upgraded, Arthur''s cultivation speed will be iparable to anyone in the lower realms.


    After making various ns in his heart on what to do next, he sat down to do the most important thing.


    ''Cultivate!''


    Above all matters in the world, strength was the most important thing.


    Due to his powerful soul, Arthur will never face bottlenecks in his cultivation and neither will his cultivation be unstable due to his physique.


    With that thought, Arthur releases his martial spirit and began to cultivate.


    He discovered that even without the elemental crystals the rate at which he absorbed elemental essence energy from the surroundings was much greater.


    It was so great that he did not need the purified essence of the elemental crystals anymore because his martial spirit devoured and refined everything thoroughly.


    At an unbelievable speed, Arthur''s cultivation began to rise, and soon, noter than half an hour he broke through.


    6th level Gold Core Realm!


    7th-level Gold Core Realm!


    8th...


    Peak Gold Core Realm!


    In just a few hours Arthur had reached the peak of the Gold Core Realm. A feat that would take an ordinary Tier-10 Heaven Rank Martial Spirit a week to aplish.


    The devouring and refining power of his martial spirit was iparable.


    Arthur calcted that his martial spirit at Tier-1 Heaven Rank had a cultivation speed that wasparable to a Tier-10 Heaven Rank Martial Spirit.


    Arthur didn''t stop after reaching the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    He quickly made preparations for the next stage, the Martial Origin Realm.


    In the Martial Origin Realm, one would begin to form what was called Origin Veins.


    The Origin Veins would form a circtory system of essence energy to and from the dantian.


    When this is achieved, the practitioner will be able to draw on more essence energy at a much faster rate, which would meet the requirements of higher rank martial arts techniques.


    In the Martial Origin Realm, a total of ten Origin Veins are to be formed. With the formation of one vein signifying one stage in the realm.


    So at the tenth stage of the Martial Origin Realm, one would have ten Origin Veins in their dantains.


    But for Arthur who was practicing the Nine Heavens Universal Scripture, the Martial Origin Realm for him was quite different.


    Rather than form ten origin veins, he would form one hundred veins instead.


    This realm for Arthur was named the Chaos Origin Realm!


    ording to the Nine Heavens Universal Scripture, the Chaos Origin Realm wouldy the foundation for the formation of Chaos Origin Essence.


    This was a special power of his Chaos Dragon Bloodline which will begin to awaken slowly.


    As for his other bloodline, he was still a ways away froming close to awakening it.


    So after going through the cultivation method of the next realm, Arthur began to form hand signs as he cast a mysterious technique that drew on the power of elemental energies to create the veins.


    Due to theplexity of the technique, Arthur had to be extremely careful but his speed was not slow in any way.


    He focused on the veins for his me core and soon he formed the first origin vein.


    Time passed and in three days he finished forming ten veins for his me Essence Core.


    ''Next...''


    ~ Water Essence Core


    ~ Earth Essence Core


    ~ Wind Essence Core


    ~ Wood Essence Core


    ~ Lightning Essence Core


    ~ Light Essence Core


    ~ Dark Essence Core


    ~ Life Essence Core


    ''And finally...''


    ~ Death Essence Core


    A month passed before and Arthur had formed ten origin veins for each essence core making him have a total of one hundred origin veins.


    "Huff..." Arthur exhaled, and opened his eyes.


    He used his spirit power to examine his body and saw that his origin veins were much bigger than normal.


    So not only would his essence cirction speed be faster, but he could use more essence energy at a time.


    At the same time, his physical state had also been enhanced and he did not feel tired or hungry even after sitting down and cultivating for a month straight.


    The greater your cultivation the lesser your need for food. Although it doesn''t stop your desire for them, you will not hunger for them.


    "Time to take care of some matters." Arthur disappeared from the Serene Pce Painting and appeared in the hall within his house in the sect.


    Immediately he did, he sensed a vibrationing from his storage ring.


    "Hmm, a transmission?"


    ? Within his hand appeared a Transmission Jade Slip, which was an artifact that is used to transmit messages between cultivators.


    The lowest-ranked transmission jade slip was a Tier-5 Runic Artifact made by a master of runes.


    As Arthur brought it out, he injected his essence energy into it and a voice that Arthur recognized as Luke''s, was heard.


    "Master, Invincible. I have finished settling the matter you asked of me. The members of our faction have been set up."


    Arthur noticed something, Luke called him invincible instead of Arthur.


    ''He must be in the midst of others,'' Arthur concluded.


    And his guess was proven to be correct as the message continued.


    "But there are some inner disciples here in my ce who are here and are demanding your presence...they have also injured Balor."


    "Tell him to hurry up!" Another voice shouted, and then the transmission stopped.


    Arthur frowned, "They decided to act directly?"


    He wasted no time and hurried to Luke''s assigned house in the Outer Court.


    ''They even dare touch a member of my faction. It seems they really look down on me!''


    ``````````


    In Luke''s house, two young men sat arrogantly on the seats in the living room.


    A badly beaten Balory on the floor with a bleeding forehead. He wanted to get up but one of the young men stepped on his back, making him unable to do so.


    His strength was too weakpared to these disciples who were in the Martial Origin Realm.


    In front of him, Luke stood with a tightly clenched fist as he looked at this with cold eyes.


    He wanted to attack but he knew he would not be a match for them, he could onlyply and send a sound transmission to Arthur.


    "Grh!" Ballor groaned.


    "Still struggling to stand up?" The inner disciple sneered.


    "Hahaha! It''s so funny seeing him try only to fail!" Hispanionughed as he found the situation entertaining.


    "You should stop that," Luke spoke up.


    The inner court disciple looked at him, "What did you say?"


    "I said you should let him go. Else you will face the wrath of my Master, Invincible," Luke couldn''t keep quiet any longer.


    He couldn''t let Balor be bullied like this without doing something.


    Not only will it make him look bad but it might also put his master in a bad light as he is after all Arthur''s right-hand man.


    "Hahaha! I think I have just heard the funniest joke in my life!"


    "Your master will deal with me? Does he think he is invincible?"


    "He isn''t the only genius in the sect and he acts so arrogantly. Creating a faction while he is still just a mere outer court disciple and even giving it such a name..the Invincible Sword Faction!" He sneered.


    Like frowned when he saw that the inner disciple mocked Arthur and still did not let Balor go.


    He even increased the force of his leg that was Balor''s back.


    "Hng!" Balor refused to shout at the pain but he was feeling humiliated.


    ''If only I was stronger!''


    Balor cursed his weakness so much at this point.


    He felt pathetic that he had to wait for someone toe save him from this situation.


    "I don''t like that look on your face. What? You want to resist?"


    The one who had his leg on Balor chuckled in disdain when he saw Luke stir up his essence energy to attack.


    ''I know I can win but...''


    "Let him go!" Luke attacked in an instant.


    *Bam!*


    "Argh!"


    But he found himself on the ground in an instant with his hands behind his back.


    ''He is too fast!''


    The other inner disciple was the one that attacked.


    He held Luke''s arm and strained it making Luke grunt in pain.


    "Where is the so-called ''Master, Invincible'' now, huh?" He mocked Luke.


    Even though they knew that Arthur was very powerful with him being a never before seen seven-star genius.


    How powerful can he be when he is just at the fifth rank of the Gold Core Realm?


    As for him, he was a rare four-star genius at the peak of the Martial Origin Realm!


    He could even take on a Grand Martial Realm cultivator.


    Arthur had nothing on him.


    Such were his thoughts.


    Today they were sent to deliver a message to Arthur.


    A message from their Vice-Leader who was a lofty Core Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "Since you dare raise your fist at me, let me leave you a present!" The inner disciple showed a sadistic expression.


    He nned to break Luke''s arm.


    He knew he would face no repercussions even if he did.


    "Let''s see how you will raise your fist again agains-!?"


    "Shut up."


    A fist tore through the air and punched the inner disciple away from Luke''s back before he could react.


    *Bang!*


    *Boom!*


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    Unedited Chapter...

 Chapter 108 The Blood Sword Faction Threatens!

    ================??================


    After Arthur received the transmission from Luke he immediately activated his speed intent at full power.


    "Woo!"


    ''That was a bad idea...''


    Arthur shot off with greater speed than he imagined. He forgot that he was at the peak of a higher realm now and his base speed has been increased by arge margin.


    *Swoosh!*


    He zoomed passed the other houses with his spirit power released, he senses no one in the houses of the top ten outer court disciples.


    ''So they already got into the Inner Court.''


    Arthur quickly adapted to his new speed and he increased it with his movement technique.


    Soon he arrived close to Luke''s house and he could sense that there were four people within.


    With his spirit power, he heard their conversation and saw how Luke was bested when he attack.


    He silently arrived just in time to see one of the inner disciples about to break Luke''s arm.


    Arthur couldn''t let that happen and instantly sted open the door and punched the young man in his head before anyone in the room could react.


    *Bang!*


    The young man got sent flying by the hit and crashed on the wall.


    *Bang!*


    He fell, unconscious.


    The other inner disciple only just reacted to what happened and summoned his power to attack.


    But Arthur was faster and rushed to him before he could attack.


    Arriving before him, Arthur kicked the young man''s leg away from Balor''s back and grabbed his neck lifting him.


    Then he delivered a punch to the young man''s stomach.


    *Pow!*


    Punching out the air from the young man''s lungs, Arthur threw him on the ground and stepped on his back.


    *Thud!*


    "Don''t move or else I will break your spine," Arthur threatened.


    "Gasp!" The young man couldn''t respond immediately as he was still gasping for air.


    After a few seconds, he finally grunted out some words, "How...dare you! Do you even know what you are doing?"


    Arthur removed his foot from the young man''s back and the inner disciple thought Arthur was going to let him go.


    So he ced his hands on the floor and was about to push himself off the ground when a foot ruthlessly smashed his face down to the ground.


    *Bang!*


    "I said don''t move. I changed my mind. Apparently, smashing your face is more fun."


    "Now before you try to threaten me remember your position. At this point you are at my mercy, do you understand?" Arthur''s tone was cold.


    He didn''t care if this young man had a special identity or not. Even if he did, no one had a greater background than he did in this whole sect.


    Even if he didn''t have any great backers, he had an extremely powerful servant in the Serene Pce Painting.


    So he had nothing to fear.


    "You don''t understand what you are doing! You are making a terrible mistake!- Argh!"


    Arthur pressed his foot harder, "Now choose your words very carefully. Your masters are powerful, I get that. But do you think a genius like me is without a powerful background?"


    "Do you think I would go against the odds and try to create a faction like mine without having a sufficiently powerful backer?"


    "One that gives me enough confidence even if I know about your so-called leader being the offspring of the Vice Sect Leader?"


    The young man widened his eyes as he thought of Arthur''s words.


    Indeed, why did they not think of that beforeing here to threaten him?


    He had no idea, and he never for once questioned the authorities above him.


    He was just ackey and did not know that the true intentions of those behind him are to probe Arthur.


    But Arthur had seen through all of that. So he was making it clear to whoever is listening.


    ''They should have heard that right?'' Arthur thought as he sensed the presence of a few people watching this ce from afar.


    On his way here he had thought about this matter.


    Inner disciples can''t run rampant in the outer court as it is under strict supervision, unlike the inner court.


    The outer court was structured to be like a novice-level training court, where the disciples are only exposed to less brutality that the other courts.


    So because of that, inner disciples are not allowed to enter.


    At most, they can send a message and summon whoever they wanted to see.


    But to enter the house of an outer court disciple unannounced and even beat up one of them without any supervising elder stepping out?


    Someone must be allowing them to do so.


    Now, with Arthur''s speech, he will make them hesitate in their next action against him.


    At least until they confirm otherwise that he has no backer.


    Until then, this would keep the elders from participating.


    At most they might pull a string or two behind the scenes but they would note out directly to put Arthur in a difficult position.


    ''That''s what I hope for, but it may not end like that,'' Arthur thought, then he turned his attention back to the ''weakling'' beneath him.


    "So tell me. What message do you bring from your masters?" Arthur asked the young man who became tongue-tied after hearing his previous words.


    Originally he was sent to give a tant threat, but he was a bit afraid now to use the precise words that he was asked to deliver.


    Still, he had to continue as nned because he knew that ''they'' were watching and his actions will affect how they treat him after now if he did not do exactly as he was told.


    So he gritted his teeth and spurted out the words he wasmanded to, "Our Vice Leader of the Blood Sword Faction orders that you disband your faction immediately and pledge your allegiance to Lord Crixus, or else..."


    "Or else what?" Arthur narrowed his eyes and a daunting presence descended on the young man as Arthur released a bit of his soul pressure.


    He skillfully avoided the spirit power scanning this ce due to his superior soul power.


    The young man chocked at his next words as he was scared and changed what he was about to say, "...o-or...else...you...may not be able to...live-"


    "Okay, I have heard enough," Arthur smashed the young man''s head with his foot.


    *Bang!*


    "Argh!"


    Without another word, Arthur kicked him to where hispanion was.


    "Take your fellow disposableckey and get out!"


    The young man ignored the pain he felt and carried hispanion on his shoulders and scurried away in a specific direction.


    He didn''t even mind Arthur''sment on what he was to the Blood Sword Faction, a disposableckey.


    Even if that was the truth, no one had ever said that to his face before.


    As he ran away, he swore in his heart that if he ever had a chance, he would make sure to have his revenge on Arthur.


    Peace and quiet descended into the room as the two minions of the Blood Sword Faction were gone.


    Arthur had given Luke and Balor two very high-grade healing pills from his secret stash that the Emperor had given him, which was almost finished by the way.


    Both men didn''t have any serious injuries, so they were nursed back to full health by the pills in no time.


    But although they were okay physically, the same couldn''t be said for their emotions.


    So Arthur now had to deal with two silently brooding men feeling a bit discouraged at theirtent weakness.


    After a few minutes of silence with Luke and Balor keeping their heads down, Arthur decided to speak.


    ''It seems they need an inspiring speech...which I have no idea how to give one, but here goes nothing. I can''t let these loyal ones be discouraged for long now can I?''


    Arthur cleared his throat and began.


    "So..."


    `````````


    At another location, the two Blood Sword Faction members were bowing their heads before a figure in the shadows.


    "So, you failed your assignment to teach him a lesson and got beaten up instead, being sent running with your tails between your legs," A calm cold voice spoke from the shadows.


    "Tell me... Is that how you disgrace this faction!"


    "I am sorry Vice Leader, he was stronger than we thought! I suspect he has been hiding his real strength all along!" One of them tried to defend themselves.


    "I see...you are dismissed. Your punishment will be decidedter. For now, we shall move on with the n, understood?"


    "Yes, Vice Leader!"


    "Good, you can go."


    The two men looked at each other and hurriedly left the premises with bitterness in their hearts.


    After they left, the hall went silent for a while before an old man appeared in the hall again.


    "So, did you discover anything?" The calm voice from the shadow asked the old man.


    "Nothing tangible, except for the fact that our suspicions of him having a powerful backer might be true."


    "How about his cultivation?"


    "This old man wasn''t able to see through that youngster."


    "Even you?" The voice sounded surprised.


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I see. It appears that he has a lot of secrets. Plus, I suspect that he might have gotten some benefits from the Secret Realm mission that he did not disclose..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 109 Recruiting: Task ~ Win The Outer Court Ranking Battles!

    ================??================


    Arthur looked at Luke and Balor who sat opposite him and decided to start his first attempt at an inspirational speech.


    Or not.


    ''Fuck it! I am not a shonen protagonist anyway!''


    "So you are both weak, extremely weak. You are so weak that you can''t amount to anything even in the outer court."


    Balor frowned at that, while Luke''s shoulders dropped a bit.


    "But do you know what that means?"


    "What does it mean? That we are ants, that can be crushed easily by the strong and powerful?" Balor asked with a self-deprecating tone.


    He had never felt strong and powerful in his entire life and was fed up with being at the mercy of others all the time.


    "Hmm, while that is not the direction I was heading, it is true. You are indeed ants that can be crushed at the whim of the strong."


    "But here''s what you don''t know, or rather haven''t thought of. Those two minions of the Blood Sword Factions are the same too, just slightly bigger ants nheless."


    "What I want you to see is that you can still grow," Arthur stopped and waited for his words to sink in a bit before continuing when he saw that their heads were raised now.


    "You can still cultivate right?"


    Both men nodded at the question.


    "Then what more do you want to hear? Go train!"


    "The heavens are fair..." Arthur hid his dislike for the words he just uttered.


    "...somewhat, and everyone has the opportunity to get stronger, to get better. Sure, there are some who are blessed with better talent, good background, and great fortune, but even those who have none of these can cultivate!"


    "So what should you do?" Arthur asked them.


    "Train, I will train till I can not move anymore, I will train till I break! And even then I will keep on training, even if it kills me!" Balor replied with great conviction in his eyes.


    Arthur sensed a powerful will has been stirred up in Balor and for a moment he sensed great potential being awakened with his Fate Sense.


    ''Good, he needed to have some faith in himself.'' Arthur nodded inwardly, then he turned to Luke.


    "What about you?"


    "I know what I must do now, Master," Luke''s reply was short but Arthur could see the resolve in his eyes.


    "Good, now that you both know what to do, I will like to tell you that you do not have to do it alone."


    "I will do my very best to see you rise. And rise you shall, faster than many of your peers, why?"


    "Because, you have...me," a smirk appeared on Arthur''s face.


    Arthur hadn''t really focused on nurturing these young men. He only gave them resources and simply asked them to train.


    However, now he realizes that if his ''minions'' were weak like those two Blood Sword Faction members, he would have to settle matters like what happened today by himself all the time.


    But before he moves on with his n, he needed to confirm something.


    "Balor, are you willing to pledge your allegiance to me? If you do, you will be one of my men, and as your master, I will ensure that grow stronger, quickly... And as to how strong you can grow, I will only say this..."


    Balor listened seriously.


    "...the Mortal Emperor Realm is only the beginning," Arthur said and went silent.


    He will not add anything else and will leave the young man to connect the dots and decide for himself.


    At the same time, he was also sensing Balor''s emotions.


    After arriving here he discovered he could sense the emotions of those around him.


    This means he has indeed received a new ability from the Soul Gem, and it might be more than simply sensing emotions, but he will learn more in the future.


    Meanwhile, Balor was thinking deeply about what he had just heard.


    He wasn''t one to take an important decision like this in the heat of the moment as with his personality, if he decided to follow Arthur he will not turn back.


    He was the type of person to stick with any decision to the bitter end, and he was not too flexible.


    This was something Arthur had noticed after watching Balor for some time now and was one of the reasons he wanted to draw him in.


    Aside from that, he saw that Balor was one of the rare cases in the cultivation world.


    He was one that can rise above the limitations that have been ced on him from birth with a powerful and unbending will.


    ''He will grow,'' such was Arthur''s belief and what he had ''seen'' with his Fate Sense.


    After a few seconds of silence, Balor spoke, "I have decided."


    ``````````


    A few days have passed since then and now Arthur was standing before an important member of his faction.


    "Sun Wukong, what do you say? Will you ept my proposal?"


    Arthur had spoken to Sun Wukong also as he couldn''t let go of this legendary figure, especially now that he doesn''t even know much about himself...about his past.


    "Hmm, I don''t mind taking you as my master, but on one condition," Sun Wukong stated with his hands crossed on his chest.


    "What condition?"


    "As long as you are stronger than me, I am willing to follow you. But if I ever defeat you then I will be the leader," Sun Wukong stated seriously.


    He will not follow someone weak, and although he knows that Arthur is strong, he still feels confident in himself, especially the him of the future.


    "Okay, I agree, but why such a condition?"


    "Because I can not bow my head to someone weaker than me. In fact, even to those stronger than me, there is this innate feeling in me to challenge them."


    "I understand, so in short, you are a battle maniac." Arthur thought about what he knew of Sun Wukong''s identity, not from Earth''s mythology but from his memories of the cultivation world and he knew how to deal with him.


    ''For him, if I want him to follow me, I need to be overwhelmingly stronger than he is. So strong that he can not even resist.'' Arthur knew what he had to do.


    "I wouldn''t say I am a battle maniac but I do respect the strong...because fighting them is fun!" Sun Wukong said with a grin on his face.


    "So Invincible, let''s fight!" Sun Wukong summoned his martial spirit.


    .....


    A few minutester, a brutality-beaten Sun Wukongy on his back with one of his eyes closed.


    "You...are...indeed...strong," he said to Arthur who stood on in front of him with his clothes unscathed.


    "Yes, I am. And as per our agreement, you work for me now."


    Sun Wukong struggled to nod and said, "Yes...but...I will...challenge you again... one day."


    Arthur smiled, "Anytime."


    "Take care of him Luke, and the three of you shoulde to my ce by noon tomorrow," Arthur ordered and swiftly left the scene.


    Luke who was at the side came out and bent down at Sun Wukong''s side.


    "You shouldn''t have challenged him. I hate to say, but I told you so. You lost."


    "Hehe," Sun Wukong chuckled dryly.


    "You wouldn''t understand. I have no regrets, even though I lost...badly. It was a worthy battle, one that I still thirst for," he said with a mysterious look in his eyes.


    ''Master Sage, I found someone that can keep me in line just like you said. But, I had no idea he would be this powerful...hehe. When next I see you, I will tell you of how your eyes never saw a monster like him, that they are not so all-seeing...''


    Luke shook his head when he saw the lost look in Sun Wukong''s eye and ced a pill in his mouth.


    *Gulp*


    After a little while, Sun Wukong stood up with strength.


    "Are you good now?" Luke asked.


    "Never better, I even feel like I am about to break through."


    "Oh, it seems getting beaten up by the master has its benefits."


    "Yes, and I think I might go get beaten up again," Sun Wukong said seriously.


    "..."


    ''There is definitely something wrong with this guy''s brain!''


    ``````````


    The next day.


    Within the hall in Arthur''s assigned apartment, Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong stood with surprised expressions on their face.


    "Master, that might be an impossible task for us," Luke stated.


    "I agree. I am not confident of doing what you ask of me," Balor shook his head.


    "That''s what you guys think? Well, as for me I am excited about taking on this ''mission''," Sun Wukong sneered at them.


    "Well, of course, you would be excited. It is about fighting after all!" Balor scowled.


    They were about to continue but Arthur who sat before them raised his hand, and they went silent.


    "Now, will you all listen?"


    "I know what I am telling you to do would seem impossible to achieve but you are all forgetting one thing."


    Arthur saw their expressions be one of thoughtfulness, as though they are trying to think of what they might be forgetting.


    Well, just two of them, Sun Wukong''s face was nk.


    Arthur decides to speak directly.


    "You have me."


    Then the realization dawned on them.


    ''That''s right, our leader is no ordinary person, so he must have a way!'' Balor said in his heart, finally seeing some hope.


    ''Hmm, if it''s Master he should have a n already. I can not believe I even doubted him,'' Luke felt a bit ashamed.


    ''We have you? Man, I just want to fight, no need for all this talk,'' Sun Wukong didn''t get it.


    But Arthur continued, "With my help, it would be easy for you three to win the first three ces in the next Outer Court Ranking Battles."


    That was the task Arthur had for them, and also a way to give his response to the threatening ''order'' of the Blood Sword Faction for him to disband his faction.


    The Invincible Sword.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 110 Theodore Walcott: The Spies Are Discovered!

    ================??================


    A few days have passed since Arthur discussed his n for the next outr court ranking battles with the three.


    At this time, a rumor had circted in the sect.


    It was a rumour that inner court disciples of the Blood Sword Faction went to threaten the number one outer court disciple, Invincible, but they got defeated and sent running instead.


    But as soon as those rumors surfaced, the Blood Sword Faction came out and made a statement that those inner disciple''s decision had nothing to do with them.


    And that their actions were of their own volition. They said the Blood Sword Faction will always maintain fairness and that anypetition is allowed.


    At the same time, those inner court disciples were handed over to the disciplinary hall to be punished for their actions.


    After that the Blood Sword Faction released one more statement which said that the inner disciples were defeated with underhanded means.


    They said there was no way that Invincible could defeat them so easily when they were both at the peak of the Martial Origin Realm and had a battle power rating of three-stars.


    Many people had different opinions on the rumor, there were some who believed that Invincible was as strong as those inner disciples and defeated them fair and square.


    But most people believed the words of the Blood Sword Faction.


    Most of those who believed that Arthur won fairly, were the outer court disciples who watched the previous outer court ranking battles.


    "Hey, do you believe the rumors?"


    "What rumors?"


    "The one that Invinvible beat up two peak Martial Orgin Realm inner court disciples."


    "What, you believe that? I know I don''t. I meane on! Those aren''t Gold Core Realm disciples."


    "I don''t know but I think it might be true. You all are forgetting that he is the only seven-star genius of the sect, so by logic he should be able to fight an entire realm above his."


    "Although that is true, but that only works for when the person he is fighting has an ordinary battle power, unlike the geniuses of our sect."


    "Hmm, what you said makes sense. But I still believe Invincible won fair and square."


    "Yeah right, you are just one of his die hard followers!"


    "What? No am not!"


    "Hey, I know this guy, he always talks about how great Invincible is! He is the Invincible Sword Preacher!" Another disciple butted into the argument of the two.


    "What?"


    "Wait, now that you mention it, he does fit the description. huh, he is running?!"


    "It was indeed him..."


    ````````


    A few minutester, the disciple that ran away had arrived at his home.


    He tapped his chest and swiped off the sweat on his face while breathing a bit heavily.


    He wasn''t as fast and strong as his peers due to his fat body, but he wasn''t too weak either


    It''s just that he might have ran a little too hard.


    "Hah...what do they know. Invincible is invincible. One day, they will witness his true power and then I will show up and say, I told you so! In their faces!"


    "And what is it with that name, ''The Invincible Sword Preacher''? Who came up that anyway?"


    "Although I feel the name is a bit cool but I prefer my actual name, Theodore Walcott, thank you very much."


    Theodore Walcott was a very average disciple of the Outer Court.


    He was fat, and had a generally weaker physique than his peers.


    Histe foster mother told him that he was lucky to have the ability to cultivate else he would have died early due to his excessive fat one day.


    Although, he is not as fat as he was in the past due to rising in his cultivation, he wasn''t exactly a person you would call chubby.


    But he believe his is just a bit chubby and not fat. He hates it when they call him fat.


    Anyway, after witmessing the glory of Arthur''s magnificence he became a die-hard supporter of Arthur.


    Unfortunately, he was unable to get into the faction of his idol, Invincible.


    He had been denied entry due to the strict requirements that Arthur set in ce.


    Arthur did that because he wanted to create a faction of elites, so because of that outer disciples above a certain age were not allowed entry.


    But this also had its ws.


    Although having a faction full of elites is great, they may not be as loyal.


    So right now, Arthur is facing the trouble of dealing with spies in his faction.


    At the same time, many of the newly joined members have left his faction due to the subtle threats of the Blood Sword Faction.


    So Arthur did a personal interview of every member of his faction within these few days.


    And by asking them specific questions, he was able to tell with his emphatic ability who were spies and traitors.


    He gave a list of these people to Luke and decided to not expose them for now as he has a n.


    But Arthur was a bit disappointed to find one particr person a part of the spies.


    And it was one of the very first members.


    When Arthur added a name to the list of spies and handed it to Luke, the young man was shocked.


    "Master...I don''t mean to question you. But are you sure about this?" Luke frowned as he was a bit close to this person.


    "Yes, Luke. I was a bit surprised too...well not much since I suspected this, but it turned out that I was right."


    "For now, you should know what you can and can not say when this person is around right?"


    Luke nodded, "Yes, I know what to do."


    "Good, and pass on this information to the other two, lest they go out on team training and get back-stabbed." Arthur instructed.


    "It will be done as you have asked, Master. I will be taking my leave now." Luke stood up and left Arthur''s apartment to handle the matters that were required of him.


    "Back to training."


    Arthur disappeared and entered the world within the Serene Pce Painting.


    It was time for him to master some martial art techniques.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 111 Dance Of The Heavenly Sword!

    ================??================


    Within the Serene Pce Painting.


    Arthur sat beneath a tree on a mountain peak.


    Beside him,y four books which were the martial arts techniques that he received from the Sword Tower.


    He had never gotten the chance to practice them since he received them.


    But it was finally time to learn these powerful techniques, and have in possession what he would call his trump cards that no one would know of.


    The four martial art techniques were:


    ~ |[ The Sword Dance Technique ]|


    ~ |[ The Sword Control Technique ]|


    ~ |[ The False Sword Domain Technique ]|


    ~ |[ The Heaven Severing Sword Technique ]|


    The sword dance technique was a martial arts technique thatbined exquisite footwork with swift and unpredictable sword attacks.


    Arthur decided to learn this technique first, so he picked up its manual and began to study.


    The book was filled with drawings of the stances for the technique called ''Sword Dance''.


    As Arthur looked and memorized them along with the little descriptions that were at the bottom of each page, the drawings seem toe alive to him.


    When that happened he entered a trance-like state where he visualized a man performing the technique with smooth and clear actions.


    Arthur forgot the passage of time as hisprehension of this technique increased at an rming rate.


    The Sword Dance technique was not just any random sword technique.


    It was one at the peak of the Heaven Rank!


    A peak heaven-ranked martial arts technique may not be found in any sect in the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    And this particr technique was greater than the average peak heaven-ranked technique since it came from a sect in the Upper Realms.


    At the same time, due to its high rank, such a technique has high requirements forprehension and sometimes cultivation level.


    Because those of higher-ranked cultivations have a much greater understanding of martial arts and would find it easier.


    But at Arthur''s current realm, most would find it excruciatingly hard to even learn the basics.


    But Arthur was no normal cultivator.


    He had in his soul a myriad of experiences with the dao.


    Even though his memories are lost, the growth of knowledge was still etched deep into the core of his soul.


    So his speed was understandable and needless to say, Arthur faces no bottlenecks in learning this technique.


    Three hourster...


    Arthur awoke from his trance-like state and dropped the martial arts manual.


    Without saying anything, he brought out a sword from his spatial ring and began to practice the sword dance technique.


    The sword dance technique had six moves.


    Arthur began with the first move.


    ''Sword Dance of the Earth!''


    *swoosh!*


    The sword in his hand moved in unison with his body, steady and silent like the earth.


    Time passed and soon Arthur''s moves became smoother and eventually, he reached perfection.


    ''First move, mastered!''


    ''Next...''


    ''Sword Dance of Water.''


    Arthur''s sword moves and footwork became flowing like water and flexible as well.


    And in a shorter amount of time than the previous move, Arthur reached the perfection of the sword dance of water.


    ''Sword Dance of the Wind.''


    Arthur''s stance changed and his body moved swiftly like the wind and so did his sword.


    *swish!*


    Just like the previous times, Arthur quickly attained mastery of this move, achieving perfection.


    ''Sword Dance of Fire.''


    This time thebination of his movement and sword attacks became explosive like fire.


    *puff!*


    A mighty wind apanied his sword strikes due to their explosiveness, as Arthur quickly mastered this move and took the stance of the fifth move.


    ''Sword Dance of Lightning.''


    This time his movements and sword strikes became fast and deadly. It was the kind that the opponent would never seeing until he is dead. Even then he wouldn''t know how he died.


    Soon after, Arthur mastered this move.


    ''The sixth and final dance...''


    ''Dance of the Heavenly Sword!''


    This final move was an incorporation of all the previous sword moves.


    Arthur had tobine all five moves into one seamlessly flowing sword dance, which would make and dangerous unpredictable sword technique.


    This was something that was extremely hard to do and would be impossible for someone at the same cultivation stage as Arthur to attempt.


    Even a Nascent Soul Stage cultivator would face difficulties and may take years before learning even a tiny bit.


    *Swish!*


    Arthur began his practice with no dy, as the images of how the moves were to bebined appeared in his mind.


    With that understanding, Arthur began to move ording.


    His movements were a bit stiff in the beginning asbining the moves was hard.


    For example, how can you be steady as a rock like the earth and flexible like water at the same time?


    It was hard and Arthur''s speed was not as fast as it was when he mastered the other moves.


    still, he was relentless in his practice, and slowly, the results became positive.


    Being ignorant of the passage of time and his surroundings Arthur began to gain mastery of the final move.


    Each move was beginning to flow into each other andplement one another at the same time.


    ''Steady as the earth, but as flexible as water...''


    *Swoosh*


    ''...flexible and flowing like water but as explosive as fire...''


    *Boom!*


    ''...explosive as fire but as swift and silent as the wind...''


    *Swish!*


    ''...silent like the swift, but as fast and deadly as lightning!''


    "Dance of the Heavenly Sword!"


    Arthur roared as his moves were seamlesslybined into one and the result was an unpredictable sword attack and movement technique that can be anything at any point in time.


    It can be steady like the earth and appear slow, and in the next moment be swift like the wind.


    Soon after, Arthur mastered the final move, and when he did, he stopped abruptly and stood still.


    Unknown to Arthur, Cora had appeared a distance away and was watching him practice his sword techniques.


    With her experience, she saw through the rank of the technique that he was practicing.


    At first, she thought he would fail, or at most Arthur would learn the basics due to his abnormally powerful soul.


    But Arthur proved to have a god-likeprehension ability and right before her very eyes, a technique that would take a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator years to learn and even more years to master...


    "He mastered it in just a day..." Cora whispered with disbelief.


    And just when she felt the shocking experience was at least over, Arthur moved.


    Arthur took a step forward and a steady-like aura surrounded him.


    Cora widened her eyes as she recognized what that meant.


    "1st level Earth Concept..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 112 Fifth-Level Sword Concept

    ================??================


    "1st level Earth concept..."


    Arthur stood as he felt the increased connection that he felt with the earth beneath his feet.


    He sensed that with this connection, he could somewhat manipte the earth to an extent.


    With that understanding, he wasted no time and raised his hand upwards.


    *Grun!*


    An earth wall was formed by his actions, and although the wall was less than a meter tall it at least signified Arthur''sprehension of the elusive earth concept.


    Concept: It was the next level after one fullyprehends the intent of a dao.


    When theprehension of an element surpasses intent and reaches the level of concept, the cultivator gains the ability to manipte and ''construct'' said element.


    Arthur sent the earth wall down with a thought.


    *gan!*


    He thought about what he could do now with his new ability and closed his eyes to concentrate.


    ''Although I am only at the first level, I can still construct...''


    What it means to construct an element is that the cultivator uses his elemental concept to call on the element''s essence that fills the atmosphere.


    Then he wouldbine and condense said elements.


    Arthur stretched his hand and concentrated deeply. He needed some amount of time to get it done as his concept level was too low.


    But soon, tiny specs of yellow light appeared around his palm and began to rotate above Arthur''s hand.


    Slowly, these specs of light began to fuse and Arthur said, "Fuse."


    His words seemed to quickly the fusion and in an instant, something miraculous happened as with a sh of yellow light, all the lights fused and in their ce was a floating tiny rock.


    ''Sess!''


    With the maniption of earth''s essence energy in the atmosphere Arthur made a rock.


    This was just the start.


    As long as hisprehension of the Earth increases he would be able to create greater and more powerful things.


    And at a sufficiently high level, he could make rocks that are as hard as metal.


    Arthur was distracted for a second and the rock in his hand suddenly dissolved into dust.


    At the moment he can not make a permanent construct of the earth but it was a start.


    ''This isn''t all...''


    Arthur entered a meditative state again as he recalled the feeling he got from practicing the Sword Dance Techniques.


    The sword dance technique had a very high insight into the five elements that it was based upon.


    The understanding within had helped Arthur unlock the next level of intent for those five elements.


    ''Fire.''


    Arthurmanded and fire elemental essence fused above his palm and a tiny flickering me was formed.


    ''Water.''


    Blue specs of light condensed from water''s elemental essence and a big drop of water was formed.


    ''Wind.''


    A small rotating mass of air was formed.


    ''And...lightning.''


    *crackle!*


    Violet sparks of electricity echoed in the silent in as a violet-colored tiny lightning bolt appeared above Arthur''s hand.


    ''With this, I have taken the next big step in theprehension of the elemental dao.''


    ''Now that I know how it feels, it will be much easier to advance the others.''


    Arthur still had to advance hisprehension of the six other essence energies in his cores.


    After the pleasant breakthrough, Arthur returned to beneath the tree and picked up the other manuals.


    And continued his study of sword techniques.


    "Next..."


    Sword Control Technique.


    The sword control teaches one how to establish a connection with many swords and control them using just a thought.


    It was an obscure method that fuses the cultivator''s unique essence energy signature, and also for mental control.


    But Arthur did not need to use his essence energy as he had something better.


    He has spiritual power.


    With his spirit power, he could use the real sword control technique which only needed him to leave a mental imprint on the swords.


    He can imprint on as many swords as he can handle.


    Arthur brought out ten identical swords from his storage ring and lined them up in front of him.


    One of the requirements to practice this technique is that the swords used must be a set.


    It was very hard to see a sword set of ten identical swords and Arthur would have to get a custom-made set if he wanted more swords.


    ''But this will do for now.''


    Arthur studied the manual and quickly understand the technique it used to leave an imprint on the sword.


    Within a short amount of time, ten swords began to float in front of Arthur as he controlled them with spiritual power.


    "Next, is the array."


    Now that Arthur could control the swords as easily as breathing, the next thing was the sword array.


    The sword control technique would be nd if all it did was control a bunch of swords.


    So it came with a sword array that can be used to attack and defend at the same time.


    ....


    Time passed and Arthur finally mastered the technique.


    "The Revolving Sword Array!"


    The ten swords flew around Arthur as though without any specific movement pattern.


    They appeared chaotic but there was a barely noticeable pattern around them.


    This technique helped Arthur cover his blind spots. And was a very hard one to defend against as its attacks were practically unpredictable.


    After that, Arthur looked at the next sword art: The False Sword Domain.


    He found out that it requires some knowledge of runes before he could practice so he dropped it for now.


    He picked up the Heaven Severing Sword Technique.


    It also had a requirement that he had yet to fulfill which was havingprehended Sword Concept up to the sixth level.


    Arthur studied it because it had insights into the sword that will help speed up his breakthrough.


    Days passed and became weeks and Arthur closed the Heaven Severing Sword Technique.


    "Hah..."


    He let out a breath which was apanied by a powerful sword aura.


    When this aura appeared, all the grass within fifty meters of Arthur we''re suddenly cut into two.


    "Fifth-level sword concept."


    Arthur didn''t know exactly how much had passed and decided to check up on Luke and the others before resuming his training.


    With a thought, he left the world within the Serene Pce Painting but not before he sensed the figure hidden behind a tree watching him go.


    ''Cora...''


    At this point, he discovered that even Cora could not sense his spirit power.


    He chalked it up to the fact that his soul was more powerful, or that it was an effect of the soul gem.


    ''This will be very useful,'' Arthur thought as he appeared in the hall in his assigned apartment.


    With this discovery, he could keep his spirit power activated around him at all times and no one in the sect would be able to sense it.


    ''Even those old men wouldn''t be able to...''


    Arthur was d about this discovery as it wasn''t like this before. So he concluded it had to be an effect of the Soul Gem.


    "A wee development indeed."


    At this time he sensed that no one was around.


    He had allowed the three young men to train at his ce instead of theirs so he was expecting to meet at least one of them.


    ''Oh, here theye...''


    Arthur''s spirit power scanned outside and extended to the surroundings and ''saw'' Luke and the other two approaching.


    "Damn it! Those Blood Sword Faction members are taking it too far!" Sun Wukongined.


    "Don''t worry about it. When Master returns they will be taken care of. I am sure he has a n." Luke''s tone was calm as he spoke but even he wasn''t so happy.


    The members of their faction have been facing harassment everywhere in the sect.


    Especially the recently joined inner court members.


    Whilementing on the current situation, they entered the hall and sound Arthur seated within.


    "Master, you''re back!" Luke said happily.


    "Thank the heavens, now we can probably take some effective actions against them." Balor was of the same belief that Arthur had a solution.


    Arthur was a bit surprised at how much confidence they had in him.


    "What happened?" He questioned to get detailed answers.


    It turns out that the members of his faction were being harassed wherever they went.


    The Blood Sword Faction was oppressing them at every turn.


    And the worst part of it all was that recently, the groups of the Invincible Sword Faction that went to train in the mountains and hunt Spirit Beasts, were ambushed many times and a lot of them sustained serious injuries.


    Arthur frowned a bit at thest information.


    "This means that they have finally begun to use the spies that they nted in our faction," Arthur said.


    "Yes, Master."


    "I see. Well, in that case, stop all activities to train in the mountains. I will transfer some contribution points that will be enough to purchase healing medicines from the alchemy for those who are injured."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 113 Vision: Things Are About To Get Interesting!

    ================??================


    "I see. Well, in that case, stop all activities to train in the mountains. I will transfer some contribution points that will be enough to purchase healing medicines from the Alchemy Hall for those who are injured."


    Luke frowned when he heard that.


    "What''s wrong?" Arthur asked.


    "We had already tried getting healing pills and tonics from the Alchemy Hall but we were told that they were out of stock. Apparently, the Blood Sword Faction bought out everything."


    Luke clenched his fist as he spoke.


    Sun Wukong was right, the Blood Sword Faction members were taking things too far.


    But, unfortunately, their faction''s power and influence were weaker. And the only thing keeping many of their members from leaving was Arthur''s presence.


    "I understand. It appears that the elders are still watching and none have decided to help," Arthur knew what was going on.


    "They want to see how I will deal with this before deciding if they should support me and make me a Prime Disciple Candidate."


    Arthur could guess the thoughts of the higher-ups.


    Although, the sect allowed forpetition between disciples and their factions.


    There was a limit to what was allowed.


    ''I have run out of the pills that I took from the Emperor. Cora has no stack of pills either, only medicinal herbs are avable within the painting.'' Arthur thought of what he could do in this situation.


    ''If I made her control Ava, that would destroy the illusion that she genuinely received an inheritance.''


    Arthur had ordered Cora to alter Ava''s memories of what really happened in the secret realm.


    But he decided to allow Cora to have the young girl under her Soul Bound technique for now.


    Just in case, they might need to use it in the future.


    After thinking of things for a moment, Arthur decided that he would learn Alchemy.


    He had nned to do so when the time was right as the status of an Alchemist was something valuable even in the higher realms, and he could use it to get some privileges.


    Luke and the others waited patiently for Arthur to speak.


    "We will still do as I said. Tell all faction members to refrain from entering the Misty Mountain Range until I say otherwise. I wille up with a way for those with serious injuries to recover faster."


    "For now, tell them to enter into temporary seclusion. And as for the spies in our faction..."


    Arthur stopped his speech as he suddenly saw something in his mind.


    His Fate Sense was stirred up and he turned to look at Balor.


    Arthur didn''t know it but at that moment his eyes shined with golden light for just a second.


    But in that second, Balor and the others felt their hearts shudder.


    ''What in the heaven''s name is that?!'' Balor couldn''t shake the feeling he felt and it had been engraved deeply into his heart.


    ''Is this his true power?'' Sun Wukong''s gaze became serious as he thought Arthur did not use his full strength when they fought.


    He clenched his fist, ''Invincible, what kind of monster are you.''


    ''I have only felt like this once in my life. It was the day ''Master'' left, the day he revealed that he was more than the drunken old man I believed him to be.''


    ''This would be the second time I''ve had such a feeling, and this time it feels... stronger?'' Sun Wukong couldn''t quite understand.


    ''Ah, whatever, this just makes me want to fight him more,'' his eyes became crazed with excitement at the thought of witnessing Arthur''s full strength in battle.


    Meanwhile, Luke''s reaction was different from Balor''s dread, and Sun Wukong''s shock and excitement.


    ''As expected from Master,'' was all he thought and then his feelings became peaceful as he felt secure with such a Master.


    Arthur was unaware of the seed he had nted in the hearts of the young men before him.


    He closed his eyes and furrowed his brows for a few minutes before his expression returned to normal.


    Opening his eyes, he looked at Balor, and then at Sun Wukong, finally his gaze rested on Luke.


    Arthur smiled, "Things are about to get very interesting."


    They did not understand what Arthur meant but he gave them no exnation either and only asked them to go to their assigned rooms to cultivate.


    While they left the hall, Arthur took note of Balor''s fearful gaze and Sun Wukong''s battle intent.


    ''What is wrong with them?'' He shrugged his shoulders and entered the pce in the painting.


    In the main room of the pce which was previously Cora''s room, he sat cross-legged on the bed, contemting.


    "This is the greatest vision that I have ever seen," Arthur thought back to what he saw.


    This would be the third time he was seeing a vision.


    The first time allowed him to get a treasured resource that helped himy a perfect foundation before he began his cultivation.


    The second time was the vision that led him to where he was now.


    And now, he had seen a vision of a few future events that might take ce if he does not interfere.


    Even he knew that the future is not set in stone and that whatever he saw can ur differently if he and the people involved made different decisions.


    In this vision, Arthur saw Balor receive a fortuitous encounter that will be the beginning of his rise in the world.


    He saw Sun Wukong, climb a mountain and return with a wine gourd and a wooden stick.


    As for Luke, he saw him entering a secret realm, and when he came out, his entire aura was transformed.


    It wasn''t clear what kind of transformation would take ce but Arthur knew that it would make Luke much more powerful.


    Thinking of what he saw for the three, Arthur nodded his head repeatedly, "I did not choose wrongly after all."


    But then, Arthur frowned as he thought of thest vision he saw.


    "A storm ising, and I need to be prepared."


    "The Grand Martial Arts Tournament...is only just the prelude."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 114 Chaos Origin Essence: Breakthrough!

    ================??================


    Within the pce in the painting, Arthur sat in a meditative position to cultivate.


    He knew that from the vision that he saw he needed to speed up his ns.


    Also, he had to quickly settle the matters of his faction in the sect and make his position here stable before leaving for his pre-nned cultivation journey.


    In all these things the most important thing to do would be to increase his strength.


    "Nine Heavens Universal Scripture..."


    As Arthur meditated, information about his cultivation technique filled his mind as heprehended it.


    "The Nine Heavens Universal Scripture is divided into nine levels. It is unlike most cultivation scriptures where the levels of the technique correspond with a person''s cultivation level."


    "Right now I am yet to enter even the 1st level of the technique and I only just finishedying the foundation for the next stage," Arthur muttered to himself as he reviewed the cultivation technique.


    As he did so, what steps he had to take next became clear to him.


    Now that he had created his elemental cores and their corresponding origin veins, it was time to condense the Chaos Origin Essence.


    In doing so, he would break through to the next cultivation rank.


    The Grand Martial Realm.


    In the Heavenly Sword Sect, whoever became a Grand Martial Realm cultivator has met the requirements to be a Core Disciple of the sect.


    Once a practitioner steps into this realm, his essence core will revert to its liquid state and an essence energy pool will be formed.


    Along the formation of the essence energy pool, there will be a passive cirction of essence energy through the origin veins at all times.


    This will enable the practitioners to perform feats that lower-ranked cultivators can not aplish.


    Crushing a ten thousand-pound rock to dust with a single attack is what the weakest Grand Martial Realm cultivator can do.


    It is at this point that cultivators get a big boost in their life span, with the ability to live for five hundred years.


    Due to the essence energy cirction, it is almost impossible for cultivators to fall sick as the energy cirction keeps them at their peak all the time.


    Their needs for food and drink be very little as they could go months without it.


    Once, Arthur creates the Chaos Origin Essence, he will step into the next level.


    At the same time, something greater will take ce.


    ''My Chaos Dragon Bloodline will be awakened!''


    This was what gave Arthur the most excitement.


    ''Alright, time to start.''


    Arthur calmed down and freed his mind of all thoughts and entered into a state of deep meditation.


    At the same time, strange chants exited his lips as his hands moved and formed different hand signs one at a time.


    When he did that, the ten cores in his dantian began to revolve and slowly got transformed into liquid.


    It took a long time but eventually, there were now ten small pools of elemental essence energy in Arthur''s dantian.


    Next, those ten small pools began to rotate in a clockwise manner and the essence energy it contained began to flow through the origin veins.


    At this time, Arthur officially broke through into the next realm.


    Rank 1 Grand Martial Realm!


    His essence energy began to passively circte throughout his body by following the pathways of the origin veins.


    Arthur released his martial spirit and began to ravenously devour an insane amount of essence energy which got refined and absorbed into his dantian.


    When this happened the essence energy within him all flowed in one direction, his right chest.


    All ten essence energies, fire, water, earth, wind, wood, lightning, light, darkness, life, and death, all gathered at that point.


    And then they began to revolve chaotically.


    When a sufficient amount was gathered, Arthur felt it was time.


    ''Chaos Origin Essence, condense!''


    Arthurmanded and all elemental energies began to fuse and when they did, something miraculous happened.


    *Ba-dum!*


    They condensed and formed the shape of a multicolored heart!


    *Ba-dum!*


    The newly created heart began to beat slowly at first, but it slowly gained momentum and its speed became unbelievably fast.


    Then, all the origin veins in Arthur''s body became rewired and they were now connected to the crazily beating heart.


    It was then Arthur heard it.


    *Crack!*


    Something cracked from deep within him, and then what followed was the sound of chains being broken.


    And when it did, the spiritual chains that were binding his Chaos Dragon Bloodline got released.


    *Ba-dum!*


    Arthur''s newly created beating heart slowed down considerably but the sound of its beating became louder


    If one was to describe it, it was akin to the beating heart of an ancient life form.


    *Ba-dum!*


    This time, it wasn''t just Arthur that heard it, but Cora who was in another room also heard the sound of the beating heart.


    Cora was startled and rushed out of her room. She arrived before the room where Arthur was and stood in silence.


    *Ba-dum!*


    She heard it again and this time her heart and mind froze at the sound.


    Her mind became a bit warped and for a moment she felt that she was standing before the den of a mighty beast.


    A mighty ancient beast, so powerful that it could devour her if she dared to make a sound.


    *Ba-dum!*


    The heart became louder once more and this time it echoed throughout the world within the Serene Pce Painting.


    "Grh!" Arthur groaned within the room as his bloodline was awakened.


    He felt an indescribable pain as his body began to undergo reconstruction. His bones were destroyed and reformed again and again.


    His blood was disintegrated many times as new blood was formed, only to face the same fate.


    His skin cracked and fell off to reveal the muscles beneath them as Arthur roared in pain.


    ''What the hell?! This wasn''t in the description!'' Arthur cursed in his mind as he could only scream in pain.


    He was prepared for such an event at all.


    Time passed, and Arthur had no idea how long he had endured the pain of having his body destroyed and reconstructed multiple times.


    But the pain finally came to a stop.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 115 The Supreme Dragon God Martial Spirit!

    ================??================


    Due to Arthur''s transformation, the artifact that he wore on his face to change his appearance was sted off by the chaos essence energy.


    At this point, his skin was no longer peeling and neither was his blood burning.


    Arthury bare on the bed while panting heavily.


    "Hah..."


    His chest went up and down as he took deep breaths continuously. This was the first time he had experienced such a painful transformation.


    In his past life, he did not have any special bloodline or physique, and he only reached his previous level of power by sheer willpower and perseverance.


    *Ba-dum!*


    "Huh, it isn''t over?"


    *Badum!*


    The sound of his heartbeat increased again and so did its frequency.


    Suddenly, a strange power flowed from the heart into his soul. Arthur braced himself for pain but felt nothing.


    To his surprise, he discovered that something was awakening from within his soul.


    Something that has been dormant for a long time.


    Arthur, quickly sat down in a meditative position and tried to locate that power that he sensed, for he knew what it was.


    ''Another Martial Spirit!''


    Immediately he thought that he suddenly felt the connection to a new martial spirit in his soul.


    Using the connection that he felt, with great ease, he summoned this new martial spirit.


    And when he did, a mighty beast flew out of his body.


    "Roar!"


    Arthur looked at the mighty western-style red dragon that he summoned in milled surprise. Its body was twenty meters tall and over thirty meters long.


    Its scales were bright red and hot smoke came out of its nostrils. Arthur sensed the temperature within the room rises greatly.


    ''The Ancestral me Dragon!''


    These words appeared in his mind as he saw the mighty beast before him. And at the same time, Arthur felt the awakening of power within him.


    He raised his hand on instinct and a red-hot me appeared in his hand. Its temperature was enough to melt metal and this wasn''t even the limit of what he could do, he knew it.


    ''So I have simr abilities to the Extreme me Physique which is among the best elemental physiques in the world.''


    Arthur knew that this was just a part of the abilities of his Chaos Dragon Bloodline.


    "Roar!"


    The red dragon roared again as it pped its wings. It was then that Arthur realized that the dragon was restricting itself and had not fully unfurled its wings.


    For some reason the room was almost forty meters in height, but right now?


    ''This room is too small,'' Arthur noted and moved out of the room from the balcony and the dragon followed.


    When they got outside, it roared happily and flew above Arthur in circles. Meanwhile, Arthur temporarily focused on experimenting with his newly awakened ability to create mes.


    ''Now is not the time.'' Arthur stopped his little test and decided to continue the process of awakening.


    Right now he could feel another connection deep within his soul, and at this point, he knew that the gems had made some enhancements to what he would have awakened originally.


    ''Come!'' Hemanded.


    "Roar!"


    Another dragon martial spirit appeared in front of him and unlike the red dragon, this one had deep blue scales.


    "The Ancestral Ice Dragon," said Arthur.


    The dragon roared as Arthur said that and unfolded its wings and flew in the skies above Arthur together with the red me dragon.


    Arthur also awakened the ability to freely create water or extremely cold ice which he could use to create any form of attack.


    ''Next,'' Arthurmanded and another dragon emerged.


    This one had dark yellow scales and was as big as the others.


    "The Ancestral Earth Dragon."


    The ability to freely manipte the earth and even create constructs made of the earth was awakened too. He could now use earth essence energy with ease.


    "The Ancestral Wind Dragon." This dragon had mint-colored scales.


    The wind elements surrounded Arthur as though he was their king and Arthur was free tomand them as he pleases.


    "The Ancestral Wood Dragon," this dragon had emerald scales.


    When it awakened, Arthur simultaneously felt a certain connection with all nt life around him. He could sense them and also somewhat feel their properties.


    Not only that, but he could also manipte them and even enhance their innate properties and also make them grow bigger.


    ''This will be very useful for Alchemy, good.'' Arthur could immediately see the advantages of this ability to an alchemist.


    "The Ancestral Lightning Dragon."


    A dragon with violet-colored scales, sparkling with simrly colored lightning continuously.


    ''The power of lightning.'' Arthur now had an ability that wasparable to possessors of one of the best lightning physiques.


    "The Ancestral White Dragon."


    This was a dragon that had glowing white scales. Its eyes were like a bright torch. It possessed the power of the light element.


    Arthur now felt the connection he had with light elements in the atmosphere and his ability to manipte and control them.


    "The Ancestral ck Dragon."


    This dragon appeared with a dark aura around it, and it possessed the power of darkness.


    With its awakening, Arthur now had the ability to freely control dark elemental energy. He could also manipte shadows with this new ability.


    "The Ancestral Dragon of Life!"


    This was a very rare breed even amongst the ancient ancestral dragons, as it was a dragon of life elemental essence energy.


    Its scales were golden in color and its aura was filled with life. And with its awakening, Arthur felt a powerful life force appear within him.


    And now not only could he manipte life force, but he could also heal from fatal injuries in an instant.


    "The Ancestral Dragon of Death."


    This dragon had grey scales and was filled with the aura of death as it had the power of death essence energy, which was something that can consume life force.


    While all this was happening, Arthur could still feel that his body was being subtly transformed.


    The ancestral dragons were the ancestors of the dragon race. They were among the first lifeforms that were created in the universe.


    The ten ancestral dragons were offsprings of the first dragon in existence.


    The Chaos Dragon.


    The Chaos Dragon was a being born of chaos essence energy and had extreme god-level powers at its birth.


    Since the beginning of time, only one person had awakened the power of the Chaos Dragon after the first original.


    And now, after countless years another has awakened the ancient revered bloodline of the Ancestral Dragons.


    "The final one..." Arthur muttered and closed his eyes.


    *Ba-dum!*


    A martial spirit greater than the ten that flew above Arthur was awakened.


    ''The Divine Chaos Dragon...or should I say...''


    "The Supreme Dragon God Martial Spirit."


    The Divine Chaos Dragon was also the supreme god and ruler of the ancestral dragons.


    ''Come...''


    *Ba-dum!*


    "Roar!"


    A mighty dominating roar of a dragon arose as a dragon appeared in the skies above Arthur.


    The instant it did, it cast a huge shadow over the residence and the mountain.


    A dragon that was one hundred meters long with an overpowering presence looked on with cold eyes.


    Its scales were glowing brightly with different colors and its presence was akin to an emperor.


    When it appeared, Cora who stood on the balcony of Arthur''s room was shaken to her core and nearly fell to her knees, if not for her powerful soul and willpower.


    But that could also be because the dragon''s pressure was not targeted at her.


    Right now Arthur''s transformation wasplete and he could now freely control the powerful chaos essence energy that the current him can clearly imagine the feats he could perform with it.


    Arthur felt the power within him and couldn''t stop a grin from appearing on his face.


    He clenched his fist and slowly his body began to ascend until he floated before the Chaos Dragon Martial Spirit.


    With his newfound powers flying was an easy thing for him.


    Something that should only be possible for Martial King Realm cultivators, he could perform it easily.


    He extended his hand and stroked its head.


    ''Return.'' Arthurmanded and all the dragons returned to his soul space.


    Arthur raised his head and looked at the sky above.


    He had confidence in his future strength. But his adversary was the ruler of all things.


    He wondered if he wille out on top against such power when the timees.


    The Grand Heavenly Dao.


    ''Hmph! It is only a matter of time...''


    ''You are the only enemy I acknowledge, as for the others?''


    Arthur smirked.


    "They can only bow their heads in submission before me..." Arthur reminisced about his past and uttered.


    "...the Immortal Supreme."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 116 The Peak Of The Grand Martial Realm

    ================??================


    After sending back his new martial spirits, Arthur floated for a while in the air.


    "Hmm, I broke through to the peak?"


    Arthur discovered that his cultivation had suddenly reached the peak of the Grand Martial Realm!


    He used his spirit sense to scan his dantian and saw that his essence energy pools have expanded greatly and the liquified energy within isparable to argeke.


    The average Grand Martial Realm martial artist will have an essence energy reserve only as big as a swimming pool.


    Only geniuses would have one that isparable to arge pond, and peak-level geniuses at the 10th stage of the Grand Martial Realm would have one as big as a smallke.


    But Arthur had ten elemental essence energy pools and each is asrge as argeke.


    At this point, Arthur''s power can not be judged by themon sense of cultivation levels.


    Arthur also felt the growth in his mental space which meant he could use much more soul power now.


    He gauged that the amount of soul power he could use at a time without getting injured isparable to what a Martial Emperor Realm expert can deploy.


    "Hmm, that isn''t all," Arthur also noticed the increase in his physical strength.


    "I have experienced a huge leap in strength. I need to avoid increasing my cultivation level for now and focus on mastering my current power."


    Aside from increasing one''s cultivation level, it is of paramount importance that the cultivator takes the time to master their strength.


    It also makes their cultivation much more stable and perfect. And allows them to know what they can and can not do.


    Arthur turned to fly to his room, but he did not calcte his speed properly and crashed into the pce instead.


    *Bang!*


    "Sput!" Arthur spit out the bit of debris that entered his mouth.


    "I need to master my ability to fly too."


    When he returned to his room he found out that Cora who was watching him had left.


    Arthur looked down at his body, he was still naked.


    ''Yep, she is a pervert alright. Although if she had stayed she would have witnessed this mighty little dragon.''


    Arthur marveled at the size of his little brother, ''As expected of the descendant of the Ancestral Dragon Race!''


    Walking to where the mirror was in his room, he took note of the fact that he had grown noticeably taller.


    Previously he was around five-foot-ten, and now he was over six feet tall.


    "Good, improvement. And my hair...damn, I''m the perfectdy killer now!"


    His transformation was all-around. If before now he would rate himself 9.5 out of 10.


    Now he was 12 out of 10.


    His hair wasn''t just white anymore. Although the majority of it was still white, it now had strands of different colors which were the same as his dragon martial spirits.


    His eyes were still blue but he discovered that whenever he uses his power there would be a certain glow to them with strands of different colors.


    "Hmm, my chin looks more structured too. Sigh...I really can''t help but feel a bit narcissistic now."


    After getting his fill from admiring his looks, Arthur dressed up and left the room.


    "Cora," he called her name as he went to the hall.


    Cora''s response was quick and she came to the hall a few momentster.


    "Yes, you called for me," her voice was calm and neutral but she did not know that Arthur could sense her emotions.


    He had kept that a secret, as he did not know if Cora could manipte her emotions with her special physique.


    ''What are you acting all calm for? I can still feel your shock, apprehension, fear, and...interest?''


    "Sit," Arthurmanded.


    Coraplied and sat down obediently but she kept a bit of distance.


    "You are a master of Alchemy, right?"


    "Of course I am. Why, do you doubt me?" Cora asked with a bit of a frown as she looked into Arthur''s eyes.


    ''So beautiful!'' She thought, feeling mesmerized by his gaze.


    Arthur sensed it, and he grinned, "No I am not, Cora. I just want you to teach me Alchemy. Tell me are you willing?"


    "What?..." She was surprised.


    "You want to learn Alchemy, and you are asking for my opinion?"


    "Yes, so what do say? Will you teach me all you know?"


    Cora smiled, "With pleasure," she said.


    She felt a bit happy he asked for her opinion even though he did not need to. It was not like she could disobey him anyway.


    "Good, we''ll start in a week. For now, I need to do some training," Arthur smiled and walked away without waiting for her response.


    Meanwhile, Cora was thinking, ''So that''s his real appearance. Even the immortals that wanted I and my sister back then couldn''t match his looks.''


    ''Invincible...what is your true identity.''


    Cora was getting more and more interested in learning more about this ''Master'' of hers.


    ''With his talent, he will be able to help me recover and possibly find my sister.''


    ''And if I can get closer to him, maybe he could help me further...''


    ````````````


    One weekter...


    *Boom!*


    Arthur flew out of the mountain and stood in the air.


    He hadpletely gotten used to his newfound strength after practicing for a week.


    He had also naturally advanced his understanding of elemental essence to the 10th-level concept for all ten elements.


    Peak-Level Concept.


    This was only achievable by extremely talented Martial Emperor Realm Geniuses in the upper realms, where learning the abstract concepts of any element was much easier.


    Even then, such people were as rare as a Pheonix feather in the higher realm.


    All this time, it had be a habit of Cora to watch him train. She had nothing better to do anyway.


    But she didn''t try to give him any pointers because she saw that hisprehension was so great that he didn''t need any.


    At this point, she was getting used to not viewing Arthur''s achievements with themon sense of the cultivation world.


    Within this week''s time, Arthur had managed to incorporate a bit of his newfound elemental powers into his martial arts techniques and was in the process of merging them.


    But he stopped for now as he wanted to learn Alchemy, and also use this as a means to create pills for his men.


    *Swish!*


    Arthur moved as though he teleported and appeared before Cora.


    She smiled, "Ready?"


    "Yeah."


    It was time to learn the Art of Alchemy!


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 117 Five Elements Flame Technique

    ================??================


    For the next few days, Cora exined all the major points about alchemy to Arthur.


    She also gave him a book titled, ''Compendium of Medicinal Herbs'' which had a detailed picture and description of herbs ranked from Tier 1 to 10.


    Arthur didn''t bother about those of a higher rank than that for now and focused on the basics.


    "Good, you have memorized all about these medicinal herbs."


    "With your current knowledge, there should not be anyone on this lower realm that should know more about medicinal herbs than you."


    Coramented after she tested and saw that Arthur had memorized the entire book of medicinal herbs with ease.


    She made such a statement because her record was much more vast and detailed than whatever was avable in the Mortal Emperor World as it also included herbs that could only be found in certain worlds.


    Some of them could only grow in the upper realms, although they were ranked Tier 10 and below.


    "So what next?" Arthur asked as he found alchemy to be more interesting than he thought.


    In his past life, he never practiced alchemy as he focused purely on increasing his power.


    "Well, the next step is to form the True Essence me," Cora replied.


    Arthur did not speak and waited for her to say more, which she did.


    "The true essence me is to be formed by the use of a me creation technique. The me creation technique will requireprehension of the me concept."


    "But if one is unable to do so, alchemy apprentices will learn a me Control Technique after learning me intent which will allow them to control the heat of mes when concocting pills," Cora exined.


    "I understand, I already meet the requirement to learn the me creation technique, but..." Arthur said and opened his palm.


    A bright red me immediately appeared in his hand.


    "...is there any need to."


    Cora was speechless, "Well, there is another set of people who had special physiques with fire properties like you. They don''t need to learn the me Creation Technique..."


    "So?"


    "Although, they do not need to learn the me creation technique, learning it will benefit their ability to create and manipte the temperature of their mes. Just like now, you can''t really control the temperature freely."


    "I see."


    Arthur had indeed tried to control the temperature of his mes before but he struggled with doing so.


    He can easily make it hot, but to control its heat and maintain it at a specific temperature or even switch between different degrees of hotness, was something hard to aplish.


    "The me creation technique I will be teaching you is a special one," Cora smiled.


    Arthur sensed a bit of pride in her emotions and raised an eyebrow.


    "This was a technique I created by myself. It mimics the Alchemic Essence me which is the special ability of those with the Alchemic Essence Physique," Cora said proudly.


    "Ok," Arthur said with a straight face as though it wasn''t anything noteworthy, which unnerved Cora a bit.


    He sensed her expectation. She wanted him to praise her, but he did the opposite, and as to why he did that, he had his reason.


    ''She won''t value what is easily given.''


    Cora upon seeing that she didn''t get the praise she deserves, pouted, "Don''t give me that look. You think it is something easy to do. In the upper realms, I am the only genius who managed to do that."


    "Okay," Arthur''s tone was neutral.


    "Tch!" Cora clicked her tongue.


    ''What''s wrong with me, who cares about his opinion anyway?''


    "The technique I created is called the Five Elements me Technique. It is a marvelous technique that is almost on par with the alchemic essence me..."


    Cora went ahead and taught the details of the me creation technique to Arthur.


    The technique creates a me with the properties of the five elements of fire, water, wood, wind, and earth.


    It was something that should be impossible to make but Cora did it.


    Arthur was actually very impressed that she managed to do something like that.


    She must have been an extraordinary genius that outmatched many alchemists in the upper realms.


    *Boom!*


    A me exploded on Arthur''s face but he got away unharmed. But the same could not be said for his clothes which got burned a bit.


    ''You y with fire you get burned,'' Arthur thought yfully and tried to create the me again.


    "You don''t have to rush it. Even I took over a year to learn it."


    "I don''t have all year," Arthur replied and created a me in his hand again.


    Cora didn''t say anything and just watched it had only been half an hour since Arthur began to practice.


    She believed if it were the normal me creation technique, Arthur would have been able to do it in a few days at most.


    But even if she admitted he was a genius she felt it should take him at least a few months of daily practice.


    *Boom!*


    Arthur kept trying and the me kept exploding, but he saw that with every failure, he was getting better pretty quickly.


    Every explosion was smaller than thest, and that surprised Cora to arge extent as she knew personally how hard it should be for even the best geniuses of alchemy.


    ''Okay, I take back what I said. He might learn this technique in just a few days...what kind of perverse speed is that?!'' Cora''s emotions were in disarray.


    She had her pride and she had hopes that she could still hang on to her pride when it came to alchemy with Arthur.


    Just as she was thinking of how long it would take Arthur to learn the technique, she suddenly noticed that she could not hear the explosions which urred every few seconds.


    ''Did he give up?'' She thought, a bit hopefully.


    She raised her head and was shocked again.


    "I did it, Cora."


    "I mastered the Five Elements me Technique," Arthur smirked.


    Above his palm floated a five-colored me.


    "Hmph! Don''t get ahead of yourself. You still have a long way to go!"


    ''Yeah, she''s vengeful alright,'' Arthur shook his head at Cora''s petty revenge.


    "So, what now?"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 118 Practicing Alchemy, Making A Bet

    ================??================


    After mastering the method to create the Five Elements me, Arthur began to learn in-depth about the process of concocting pills.


    One of the major reasons why concocting pills was so hard was because of the difficulty in controlling the temperature of the mes.


    Those that use wood to make the fire and use a controlling technique to manage the heat, face a huge amount of obstacles and have an abysmal sess rate.


    That is why almost all alchemists are those who have me martial spirit or special physiques.


    Those that are alchemists and do not meet this requirement, generally find it more difficult.


    At the same time, most of them are not able to reach very high levels, aside from the extremely rare exceptions that breakmon sense.


    The Five Elements me was a miraculous me that has the synergy of the five elements.


    Due to its unique properties, it is hard to create but once that stage is passed, controlling the temperature is easier.


    "So Alchemy is basically about the extraction of herbal essence and the condensation and fusion of this essence into pills."


    "Yes, but although it sounds simple, things are a bit moreplicated than that," said Cora.


    "I understand," Arthur knew what she meant.


    "So how fast do you think it''ll take me to learn this time?" Arthur smirked.


    Cora showed a thoughtful expression as she had changed her evaluation of Arthur''s talent for Alchemy.


    "Hmm, the fastest time I know of is a week to sessfully concoct a Tier 0 pill for the first time. But, you might seed in just a few days," Cora felt a hit in her pride as she said this.


    ''Back then I was among the greatest geniuses that only took a week to create their first pill. And I was praised to have the same level of talent as the Alchemy Emperors of ancient times.''


    "A few days, huh? Would you believe me if I said that I can learn to make Tier 1 pills in just half a day?" Arthur grinned.


    "What? That''s impossible! See, I agree that your talent is beyond whatever I have seen but to not only learn Tier 0 pills but Tier 1 in half a day? I don''t believe it," Cora disagreed.


    "If you said a few days then maybe I would be skeptical but I wouldn''t be able to say for sure if you will fail, but to do that in less than a day is impossible."


    What Arthur said was absurd. It will take the best geniuses in the upper realm a week for a Tier 0 pill.


    While a Tier 1 pill can take as much as half a month to learn to concoct.


    "So you don''t believe?"


    "No," Cora said bluntly.


    "Then, I will make you a believer," Arthur stepped closer to her.


    "Hmph! You are bing too arrogant. I would like to see you try."


    "Oh, then how about we make a bet?" Arthur proposed.


    "A bet?"


    "Yes, and the winner of this bet can ask anything of the loser."


    "Anything?"


    "Yes, anything."


    "You''re on!" Cora smirked.


    ''This is good. I can simply ask him to remove the soul bind, and maybe to call me master, as I am teaching him alchemy after all.'' Cora already counted this as her win.


    "Why are looking like you already won?" Asked Arthur.


    "Don''t assume so early, so you won''t be shocked at my request," Arthur raises the corner of his lip and looked at Cora''s body.


    "You wouldn''t," Cora stepped back a bit.


    "Hmm, we''ll see."


    `````


    Arthur brought out a set of Tier 0 herbs.


    He was going to concoct the ''Body Tempering Pill''.


    This pill was one that is meant for those in the Body Tempering Stage of the Physique Transformation Realm.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Cora ''lent'' him her alchemy cauldron, which she said was very precious to her.


    She told Arthur to take care good of it.


    ''Divine Pheonix Cauldron. It is a fitting name,'' Arthur said in his heart upon seeing the superb and artistic craftsmanship.


    Cora did not mention what grade the cauldron was but Arthur could tell that it was a top-tier artifact even in the upper realms.


    Without wasting time, Arthur set the alchemy furnace and threw the herbs inside the cauldron.


    *Puff*


    A five-colored me appeared in his hand and he inserted it into the hole in the furnace.


    Arthur used his spirit power to see through the cauldron and monitor the situation inside.


    The herbs began to get heated up and their herbal essence was being extracted slowly.


    But suddenly there was an explosion and the herbs turned to ash.


    Arthur frowned, ''I got distracted there for a bit.''


    Arthur took note of his mistake and brought out another set of herbs. But the same thing happened multiple times again.


    "Hehehe, you see how difficult it is now? You have to be conscious of the temperature while still controlling the herbal essence."


    Cora folded her arms around her bountiful chest, giving Arthur a view of her cleavage.


    Arthur didn''t act like a gentleman and looked on in appreciation of her assets. While Cora was not the least bit shy as she felt that maybe giving Arthur a little distraction should further ensure her win.


    "I know what to do, now." Arthur already knew what he will ask her to do.


    Arthur resumed his attempts.


    This time he was sure of his sess because while he had failed multiple times now, it was mostly because he was doing some experiments with the process.


    And through those trials, he knew what he needed to do to bypass hisck of experience.


    ''Ditch the essence controlling technique and use spirit power instead.''


    Aside from learning a me-controlling technique, alchemists also use a special technique to control the herbal essence within the cauldron.


    It is also with this technique that the pill is condensed.


    At the beginning levels, this technique is fueled by the alchemist''s essence energy.


    But this will only work for herbs below Tier 5.


    Tier 5 herbs and above require the use of spirit power to control the herbal essence and condense the pills.


    This is because of the chaotic nature of the different ingredients and the herbal essence''s increased ability to resist fusion.


    Now using his spirit power for more than watching the herbs within the cauldron, separates the herbal essence of the different herbs and prevented them froming together prematurely.


    Time passed and Cora began to get anxious because it seemed as though Arthur was about to seed.


    She wanted to use her spirit power to probe what was going on within the cauldron, but that was like a taboo amongst alchemists.


    ''Come e on...fail already.'' She prayed inwardly.


    A few minutester...


    Arthur dispersed the me and sighed dejectedly. Then he turned and looked at Cora with a frown.


    "What, did you fail again?" Cora smiled, as she felt relieved.


    But her relief did notst for long as Arthur suddenly smiled arrogantly.


    "See for yourself."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 119 Asmir, The God Of Alchemy

    ================??================


    "See for yourself."


    Arthur''s tone was confident and that made Cora furrow her brows. She slowly walked to the cauldron and remove its cover.


    *Waff*


    A steam with a sweet medicinal aroma arose as she did that. Then, she saw what was inside the cauldron.


    Three glistening white pills entered her vision, causing her no small amount of shock.


    Like an eagle, her hand swooped down and grabbed all three pills.


    "Three high-grade Tier 0 pills..." She muttered her evaluation of the pills.


    Aside from the separation of different Tiers, the pills were further subdivided into low, mid, high, and peak grades.


    The level of the pills is decided by the purity of the pill that was created.


    Low-Grade: 10% - 30% purity.


    Mid-Grade: 31% - 60% purity.


    High-Grade: 61% - 90% purity.


    Peak Grade: 91% - 100% purity.


    Using her spirit power to scan the pill, she saw that it was of a high grade, and it was not low either.


    ''90% purity in his first sessful pill formation? This...this is too absurd!''


    "So what do you think?"


    Cora sighed when she heard Arthur''s question, "Well, I will admit. You are indeed talented. And I may be losing this bet...just don''t...um ask for anything perverted."


    She looked at Arthur with hopeful puppy eyes only to be replied with an evil smirk from Arthur.


    ''He is definitely nning something perverted. May the heavens save me!'' Cora shook her head.


    "Come on, how low do you think of me...now, I need to continue, I can''t be having those failures of a pill."


    "Failures?"


    "Yes, failures. Those pills are failures because they are not of a perfect grade with no impurities. So if I don''t make Tier 1 pills with 100% purity, then that will be considered as my loss."


    Cora now understands what kind of person Arthur was.


    It was either he gets the best or nothing.


    But she didn''t doubt him and felt that he would likely master peak-grade Tier 1 pill in half a day.


    So far it had only been an hour and a half since Arthur began and his speed was too fast, because, others would spend an hour just to create the lowest-grade Tier-0 pill.


    But Arthur did that in just mere minutes. At the same time, he got three pills from one sessful refinement which was very hard to do.


    Three pills were the maximum, but highly ranked masters can get four, and five is theoretically the highest that is possible.


    To get five pills out of a single refinement means there would not be a silver of medicinal essence or herbal powder that would be lost or not fused properly.


    That was Arthur''s target.


    ''I either be the best or nothing at all. Since I have decided to learn alchemy, all those so-called geniuses should be ready to call me Master.''


    And so Arthur began his next refinement with was his tenth.


    This means he created his first pill on his ninth try.


    A few minutester, there was another sessful refinement, he brought out the pills but there were still just three pills.


    "Tch!" Arthur threw them away after scanning their purity levels.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Cora caught them and saw that they had a purity of 92% which was considered peak grade.


    This time in just three minutes, Arthur was done with his refinement, and he nodded when he saw that there were four pills within the cauldron this time.


    He scooped them up and saw their grades.


    "Tch, not good enough," he threw them away.


    This time three of the pills had a purity of 94% and one had a purity of 91%.


    ''This is too fast...back then I was only able to create a mid-grade pill and it took me many months to create peak-grade pills.''


    Cora wasn''t lying when she said she was among the peak geniuses of alchemy in the upper realms.


    ''Invincible, are you the reincarnation of Asmir the God of Alchemy?'' Cora wondered.


    Time passed and Arthur''s mastery grew fairly quickly, and in an hour he finally got the results he wanted.


    "Refinement time, two minutes. Four pills, all 100% purity, good." He nodded in satisfaction.


    "Let me see," Cora came close and snatched the pills from Arthur''s hand.


    ''It is indeed true...it took me a year and a half to get to this level. This level of talent...sigh. I should stop getting surprised by now.''


    "Your talent is indeed the best I have ever seen. You only used two hours to get to this level that would take others years," as Cora said this, she suddenly had an idea.


    "Although you are still somewhatcking whenpared to that figure," Cora felt it was petty topare them but she still did it anyway.


    "Which figure," Arthur asked with interest.


    "The God of Alchemy, Asmir."


    "Asmir?"


    "Yes, Asmir. He was a legendary figure in the ancient times of the Upper Realms. It was said that he only learned alchemy in just a few hours as you did. And at the same time, he could create five pills will 100% purity that same period."


    "I see, so that was why alchemists now believe that five pills at a time are possible?"


    "Yes, it was because of him. But it was also said that Asmir was able to break that notion the day he made six Tier-9 pills of 100% purity from one refinement."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow at that.


    "But due to how long has passed since then, the Alchemists of this period had concluded that those were just rumors and exaggerations, but there are still some who believe it to be true."


    "The God of Alchemy was a title that had only been given to him. In fact, you could say that the title exists in the first ce because of him. The highest recognition given to an alchemist is the title of Alchemy Emperor," Cora''s tone was excited and it was obvious she was a fan of Asmir.


    Arthur could tell by the way her eyes shined.


    "I see, so there is still someone for me to surpass. Good, it will be too easy otherwise." Arthur nodded.


    "What?" Cora was stunned by that.


    He wasn''t expecting Arthur to see things like that as she wanted to reduce his ego a bit, but rather it seemed to her that he became more arrogant.


    "Hmm, I would like to see you reach his level and surpass him," Cora smiled genuinely as she thought of something.


    "I once thought it to be unfortunate to not be born in that era to witness that legendary figure. But if you do surpass him, even if it is just reaching the levels he did, that would be history being made."


    Arthur smiled confidently, "I will."


    Then Arthur went back to his refinement and after one more hour passed, he seeded.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 120 I Won The Bet, Call Me Master

    ================??================


    "Five Pills, all with 100% purity. Congrattions, you did it," Cora said.


    "Thank you. But I took longer than I would have liked though," Arthur said.


    "Really?" Cora rolled her eyes.


    "Three and a half hours, that''s not good enough.  But now that I have gotten the hang of it, it will be easier."


    Arthur proceeded with another refinement, only that this time he tried to make other Tier 0 pills.


    Due to his experience with the previous concoction Arthur mastered the new pills very quickly.


    Soon, he was able to master a new Tier-0 pill on the first try, making five pills with peak grade from a single concoction.


    At the same time, the time he spent on each refinement had been reduced to just a minute.


    "12 pill recipes mastered, good." Arthur nodded in satisfaction.


    "It is time to move up the next rank," Arthur took out the herbs and ingredients for a Tier-1 pill.


    Cora''s heart skipped a bit when she heard that. But then she resigned herself to her fate.


    ''It has only been four hours,'' she recounted.


    "I will be making the Spirit Essence Pill first," Arthur said.


    The Spirit Essence Pill was a pill meant to be taken by Spirit Condensation Realm cultivators.


    It has the ability to speed up the condensation process.


    A peak-grade Spirit Essence Pill can increase a person''s cultivation in the Spirit Condensation Realm by one level as long as they are below the seventh level of the cultivation realm.


    From the seventh level and above it would only speed up the process as each level is harder than thest.


    Time passes and Cora watched Arthur''s refinement with a bit of awe.


    ''Watching him, it is hard to believe that today is his first day of learning Alchemy,'' this was how Cora felt.


    Arthur''s actions were smooth and precise, and he got better each time.


    This made her wonder if this was how the God of Alchemy made those who witnessed his rise feel when he first began.


    A part of her felt happy and excited at that thought.


    The thought in her heart that she is bearing witness to a new legend in the path of Alchemy.


    A legend that will reach the heights of the God of Alchemy and...possibly surpass him.


    ``````````


    The next day...


    "Here is your tea."


    Arthur raised his hand to stop Cora from giving him the teacup.


    "Aren''t you forgetting something?" Arthur asked with a smirk.


    *Sigh*


    Cora sighed and said, "Here is your tea, Master."


    "Good, now next time, try to smile."


    "Yes, master," Cora smiled.


    Although her smile was a bit forced, she was still very beautiful nheless.


    Arthur took the tea cup from her and drank it while it was still hot.


    "Haa, that was great. You do know how to make great tea."


    "Thank you," Cora sat beside him.


    "You know Cora, what do you think about a change of fashion."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have an outfit idea that I would like you to try."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You mean the ck and white maid outfit you drew to show me?" Cora raised her eyebrow.


    "Yeah, that one."


    "No," was her short response.


    "Come on, just for one day, okay?"


    "I don''t like it."


    "Fine..." Arthur left her alone.


    But he was seriously considering if he should use the soul bind seal topel her to do it.


    ''A hot sexy immortal female cultivator from the upper realms, wearing a maid outfit and serving me tea while calling me, ''Master'' is something that I must cross off my list.''


    After Arthur won the bet they had, he only asks that Cora act as his maid and call him ''Master'' at all times.


    That was a big blow to her pride, as she had never done anything like that before.


    How many immortals had chased after her?


    How many had thrown themselves at her feet calling her their goddess, willing to give up all for her?


    But here she was, the esteemed genius and beauty of the upper realms, stuck in a lower realm with a weak cultivation, serving tea and calling a young man, ''Master''.


    Cora thought of what would happen if her suitors were to hear of her current predicament.


    ''They would probably use the full force of their immortal ns to overturn this deste ce, and make sure they make him suffer till death,'' she thought and looked at Arthur with a strange gaze.


    ''But the question is...can they seed?'' She wondered.


    Cora didn''t know why but she felt that not even the ancestors of those immortal ns would be able to kill Arthur.


    She was not feeling this way only because of her encounter with Arthur''s soul.


    Since what entered his soul space was not her main soul, and the repulsion that she faced, she had no clear memory of what she really saw.


    But one thing was sure, Arthur''s soul was much more powerful than hers.


    ''Who are you really?'' Cora had been asking herself this question so often that she had lost count.


    But looking at that angelic handsomeness quietly sipping tea with a calm look, Cora found herself in a daze for a moment.


    A warm feeling arose within, but she quickly looked away and forcefully suppressed that feeling.


    ''No,'' she said in her heart.


    "Hmm?" Arthur turned and looked at her curiously.


    "What is it?" He asked with a cheeky grin.


    Cora frowned and stood up, "My injuries are acting up. Please excuse me...Master."


    She didn''t wait for a response and walked as though she was running.


    *Bang!*


    A door was forcefully closed.


    "Hehehe," Arthur chuckled at her actions.


    ''Women...always trying so hard to make it hard for us men.''


    He had already sensed the flutter in her emotions, and he knew what it meant.


    ''It is only a matter of time,'' Arthur sipped what was left in the teacup and stood up.


    He would be lying if he said he had no desire for the ''sexy vixen'' as he likes to call her, but not to her face though.


    "Anyway...back to the grind."


    "The grind never stops."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 121 The Plan

    ============??================


    In just a week, Arthur went from knowing nothing about Alchemy to bing a Tier 3 Alchemist.


    Aside from his insane talent, his cultivation level and soul power also helped a lot.


    At the same time, he maintains a steady 100% quality and concocts five pills for every refinement.


    ''Peak Grade Tier 3 Alchemist.''


    ''With these pills, it should be enough.''


    Arthur looked at the hundreds of bottles of pills and nodded in satisfaction.


    Due to his refinement speed, he was able to make this amount of pills alone.


    Arthur waves his hand and put all the pills into his storage ring and left the Serene Pce Painting.


    A few minutester...


    "Master, you really made these yourself?" Luke''s voice indicated his surprise.


    ''This is a peak-grade Tier 3 pill! This means Master is a Tier 3 Alchemist?''


    "Yes, I did. In the past week, I have learned Alchemy and only managed to reach this level. But it should be enough for your needs for now."


    Arthur acted like it was nothing because that was how he truly thought.


    He had wanted to be a Tier 5 Alchemist within this week, but it was not possible.


    ording to Cora that is something that would take the best geniuses multiple years to aplish.


    And the fact that he even mastered multiple Tier 3 pill recipes is a wonder in itself.


    Arthur would have been satisfied if Cora had not brought up the fact that his speed was still onlyparable to the God of Alchemy, Asmir.


    Arthur ignored the fact that one of the reasons why Asmir was so great was because he was the one with the best Alchemic Essence Physique the world has ever seen.


    He felt thinking like that would be just an excuse and nothing more.


    After all, he did have the advantage of using soul power in the early stages, so that made up for it.


    "Anyway, assign these pills to those that are injured as you see fit. There are also pills for their cultivation," Arthur said.


    "I want you to pick out a hundred of our best members and give them these resources. I have changed my mind, I don''t just want our faction to have the top three ces...I want at least one-third of the rankings."


    Luke was shocked by Arthur''s words, but he felt with these resources it is possible.


    Even if they did not overtake one-third of the Outer Court Rankings, getting thirty or fifty of them into the rankings is very possible.


    Aside from increasing his prestige and causing more people to join his faction. Arthur would also cultivate a sense of belonging and faith in the hearts of his faction members.


    After giving a few more instructions, Arthur returned to the Serene Pce Painting.


    ''This time I must reach Tier 5...''


    Just like that, another week passed and only a month was left before the next Outer Court Battle Rankings.


    Within this time, all of those who were injured had recovered fully, and many had also raised their cultivation level.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    During this period, Luke secretly gave resources to a hundred of the best members, while making sure that the spies do not get to know what was happening.


    Although the spies did notice that Arthur had given healing pills to the injured members of the faction.


    But they had no idea about Arthur''s n.


    "In a week a group of those that had broken through in their cultivation will go into Misty Mountains."


    "But this time, you all will be going prepared as we will be the ones setting a trap for them."


    "Their major members would be preparing for the outer court rankings and the inner court rankings for inner disciples which will be coincidentally happening in session.


    "Therefore the members that will be sent will not be too strong. This is one of the first tasks that I have for you," Arthur spoke to the group before him.


    There were over thirty of them in the hall, and the first members of the Invincible Sword Faction were here also.


    There was Pashin and Kadin, who were brothers, along with Balor, Sun Wukong, and...Evelyn.


    At this time he was wearing his facial manipting artifact to cover his real face.


    He would use this mask to change his appearance and follow the group with a fake identity.


    Only Balor, Luke, and Sun Wukong would know it was him, while the others will be kept in the dark.


    Although he was testing them, he also wanted to be there in case an enemy that they can not defeat appears.


    He would use this time to fish out and expose the spies, making an example out of them.


    After discussing in detail the n, Arthur dismissed them.


    Later that same day, he met with Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong.


    "I have gotten hold of a rare Gold Pill Recipe. One that is three times more effective than the normal Gold Pills we know," Arthur told them something surprising.


    This made them feel that it must have been something that he gained from the Alchemist''s Secret Realm.


    This was true in a way as it had been Cora that had taught him the pill recipe which was a rare improved version of the original Gold Pill.


    "At the same time, I will be helping you train your martial skills and spar with you. I want you three to learn how to face stronger opponents using weaker strength and you will also learn how to cooperate."


    And so for the next six days, Arthur trained with the three of them.


    With his superior spirit power and insight, he was able to easily point out the ws in their martial arts techniques, which gave no small amount of help, causing them to increase their mastery of the battle arts they practice.


    This raised their impression of Arthur to an even higher level in their hearts.


    Within this time, the three increased their cultivation and also improved their cooperation in battle.


    After a week of seclusion, Arthur was satisfied with their progress, especially Balor who trained with the most tenancy.


    He was weaker than the other two, but Arthur dared to vouch that he was the most stubborn when it came to a fight as he just won''t stay down.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 122 Fighting!

    ================??================


    There were three weeks left before the Outer Court Rankings and many disciples have been training seriously.


    As long as they could rise up in the rankings, more resources will be allocated to them.


    Meanwhile, a disguised Arthur set out for Misty Mountain Range with 15 members of his faction.


    Among them were Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong who had grown tremendously.


    Due to Arthur''s nurturing, they were all in the high stages of the Gold Core Realm.


    "Do you think they will take the bait," Evelyn asked Luke who was leading the group.


    "Yes," Luke''s reply was short and somewhat cold.


    Evelyn had noticed that for some time now, Luke had been giving her the cold shoulder and she had no idea why.


    ''Is he suspicious of me?'' She wondered.


    She only knows that they were aware of the fact that there are spies in the faction, but they have no idea who the spies are.


    After repeatedly trying to strike up a conversation with Luke and failing, she relented.


    As they got closer to their destination, a heavy silence descended.


    Everyone acted like they were facing a great enemy.


    Before leaving, Arthur had allowed the spies to ''know'' of their movements by spreading news of a treasure hunt amongst the members of the faction.


    Balor had been the one toe up with the idea, so they were towards a specific mountain.


    Along the way, they encountered many spirit beasts who attacked them and got defeated by the group.


    But there were some very sensitive spirit beasts that sensed them ahead of time and moved to another direction after sensing the overall power of the group.


    "We are here," Luke spoke as they arrived before a valley.


    Leading the group, they walked into the valley. And as they did, Arthur gave Luke a secret signal.


    ''They are already here.''


    "Be on the alert," Luke spoke sternly and everyone tensed up immediately.


    "Hohoho, it seems they were expecting us."


    A yful voice echoed in the valley and nine shadows descended.


    When their figures were revealed, some of the members of the faction already began to feel despair.


    "Quan, so you are now ackey of the Blood Sword Faction," Luke said with narrowed eyes.


    "Who are you? How dare say talk like that to Young Master Quan?!"


    One of them spat out in disdain and wanted to attack, but was stopped by Quan.


    "Leave him be," Quan said coldly, and then turned to Luke.


    "Tell me, where is your so-called invincible leader? You lot have been suffering for a while now and he has not acted. What''s wrong, is he scared?"


    Ever since Quan lost to Arthur during the previous Outer Court Rankings, he had developed a bit of hate for him which is partially out of jealousy.


    But he knew full well that he was not a match for Arthur, so he can only talk shit about him behind his back.


    But how would he know that Arthur was disguised as one of the men that came here today?


    One can only wonder what his reaction would be if he knew.


    "The other top ten rankers are all inner court disciples now, but your leader is still a mere outer-"


    "Oh just shut up already!" A voice spoke from Luke''s group.


    "Who said that?!" Quan was surprised and angry that someone dared tell him to shut up.


    He was currently the third strongest disciple in the sect after the other top ten ranked disciples left for the inner court.


    Within this time he had enjoyed the prestige and respect he felt he deserved, and his strength had improved faster than before due to the resources he received.


    Even some maidens of the outer court had thrown themselves at him now, so his ego was at an all-time high.


    So being told to shut up spiked his anger.


    He quickly located the one who spoke and got even angrier when he saw it was an unknown person who was likely canon fodder.


    "Alright, it seems to be that you all are eager to get beaten up. Take them down!" Quan ordered.


    The Blood Sword Faction suspected that this was a trap and that maybe Arthur would be here too, so they have taken some countermeasures.


    But since Arthur was not here, then maybe this group might really have a treasure map.


    But if they do, why would they let the word of it spread among the members of their faction?


    Quan was still suspicious and originally nned to probe things cautiously but that ''unknown'' disciple telling him to shut up, threw that out of the window.


    "Let me take him on," Sun Wukong brought out his staff and looked at Quan provocatively.


    "No, we should work together as nned," Luke disagreed.


    "I think we can let him fight first and if he proves too strong then we can join him. Besides, even if he is stronger, Wukong should be able to hold him off for some time to allow us to take care of the others," Balor suggested.


    "Hmm, we can do that. Heads up!" Luke said.


    Balor reacted fast to the attack that was sent at him.


    *Shing!*


    The sound of two swords shing was heard as he blocked the attack sessfully.


    "Discussing a battle n eh? Hmph, amateurs. There is nothing you can do except lose," the attacker mocked.


    "We''ll see about that," Balor replied and countered with an attack of his own.


    And so a sword fight began between the two.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sun Wukong wasted no time and ran to where Quan was with an excited look in his eyes.


    "Where do you-?!"


    One of them tried to stop his advancement, but Sun Wukong skillfully maneuvered around him with swift footwork leaving the young man stunned.


    His footwork was one of his weaknesses that Arthur had pointed out, and with his help, Sun Wukong had improved his movement technique.


    Quan was also a bit surprised at that, but he didn''t take Wukong seriously.


    He only shook his head and said, "You are just courting a beating."


    "Really? I don''t think so," Sun Wukong had a grin on his face as he arrived before Quan and waved his staff.


    *Bang!*


    Quan easily dodged the attack and sent a punch at Wukong.


    "Dealing with you, I don''t even need to use my sword or release my martial spirit!"


    "You will change your mind soon then."


    The battle between the two erupted and quickly became heated.


    Meanwhile, Luke was leading the remaining fourteen members to fight against the remaining seven.


    The battle erupted, and Luke''s group was at a disadvantage.


    This was understandable as their opponents were no weaklings. All of them were among the top fifty outer court disciples.


    Luke''s battle style was like that of an assassin. His movement technique was very skillful and he fought with two daggers.


    He was quick to retreat when he is at a disadvantage and was quick to attack when he sees an opening.


    Arthur took note of all that was happening while hiding his real strength.


    His soul power was released and he was watching those who were still hiding, probably waiting for him to show up or something else.


    At another corner.


    "Hah!"


    Sun Wukong increased his attacks and Quan couldn''t fight unarmed anymore and brought out his sword.


    "So you are that weak, but this doesn''t mean anything."


    Quan was more skillful and experienced than Sun Wukong, and his cultivation was at the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    Meanwhile, Sun Wukong was only at the eighth rank in the Gold Core Realm.


    But this was very surprising to Quan as he knew Sun Wukong was still far from such a level a few months ago.


    ''The Vice Leader''s suspicions could be true after all. That Invincible must have gotten something from the Alchemists!''


    Their fight continued and Quan had the upper hand.


    Sun Wukong struggles to keep up and finally released his martial spirit.


    A monkey-shaped constetion appeared behind him and his strength and battle sense were enhanced immediately.


    With all his physical attributes boosted, Sun Wukong gained the upper hand in the fight in an instant.


    ''What is it with this strength?!'' Quan was shocked to find out that his opponent''s physical strength outmatched his own despite his lower cultivation level.


    Quan felt it would be a smear on his reputation if he went all out against him but he couldn''t care about that as he can not afford to lose this fight.


    So without wasting time, he released his Earth Martial Spirit and used his signature movement technique.


    ''Earthen Slide!''


    *Cling!*


    Sun Wukong managed to react just at the nick of time but he was thrown off bnce and Quan took advantage of the opening.


    *sh!*


    "Grh!" Sun Wukong growled at the sword wound that appeared on his shoulder and used that moment to retreat.


    Quan did not follow up with another attack and just smiled arrogantly.


    "Do not me me, I did warn you after all."


    Sun Wukong only red at him, causing his smile to widen and his head was raised a bit.


    But then Sun Wukong did something that confused Quan. He kept his staff away and cracked his neck


    He grinned, "Hehe, this is just what I want."


    Quan was confused, but he did not get to think much before Sun Wukong attacked.


    "Violent Ape Fist!"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    ~~~~ ANNOUNCEMENT~~~~


    The Author has returned!


    "I''m back baby!"


    "Sorry for the dy all readers... I, unfortunately, experienced cultivation deviation and got weakened."


    "But I am better now... Unlike Arthur, I the Author got no cheats...*sigh*"


    PS: I need your votes...desperately...


    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 123 The Red Pill

    ================??================


    "Violent Ape Fist!"


    The wind was torn apart by Sun Wukong''s attack and Quan made the quick decision to dodge rather than take it head-on.


    Seeing that his attack did not hit its target, Sun Wukong was not dismayed but sent more attacks in a frenzy.


    Quan had no time to retaliate and could only dodge and deflect the attacks sent at him.


    *Thud!*


    Finally, Sun Wukongnded a hit on him that sent him tumbling multiple steps backward.


    ''Yes!''


    Sun Wukong wasted no time and followed up with another punch, but Quan got angry after the taste of iron filled his mouth, and he forced it down his throat.


    ''I am not holding back any longer!''


    "Earthen Firmament sh!"


    Quan sent a powerful sword attack which collided with the essence energy-coated fist of Sun Wukong.


    *Bang!*


    Both of them took many steps backward and then engaged in a frontal confrontation again.


    Quan had an angry look on his face as he fought this mad young man who had a grin on his face despite the sword wounds that were increasing on his body.


    ''Damn it! How is he so strong?! Does he have a battle power rating that is leagues above mine?'' Quan was no longer as confident in his win as before.


    Even though he had a greater cultivation level and also had the advantage in movement technique and martial techniques, he was outssed in strength and pure speed.


    ''I can''t lose to this idiot! I guess I will have to use that pill, damn it!''


    Quan suddenly went on the defensive and focused on keeping a distance between himself and Sun Wukong.


    At the same time, a red pill discreetly appeared in his left hand while his right hand still held his sword.


    No one noticed this except for Arthur who was monitoring the entire ce with his soul power.


    ''That''s not good.''


    Although Arthur noticed it, he decided to do nothing about it as he would expose himself if he did.


    He was still waiting for something before deciding whether he would reveal himself or not.


    He recognized the pill, ''The Berserk Pill, which increases their physical attribute at the cost of being unable to use essence energy for a day.''


    Meanwhile, a simr situation was happening at another corner of the battlefield as Balor faced a disciple who was supposedly the current fifth-ranked outer court disciple.


    During his training with Arthur Balor had managed toprehend Sword Intent up to the third level which was rare amongst sword-cultivating disciples of the outer court.


    At this point, he was going all out and his third-level sword intent was fully released and suppressed his opponent who only hadprehended second-level sword intent.


    *ng!*


    The sound of their swords shing echoed in the valley and Balor had the upper hand in the fight.


    *swoosh!*


    p¦Á§ád¦Á-¨¾?¦Í¨º|¡¤§ã¨®§® His opponent sent a horizontal sh at him but he used his sword to skilfully redirect it to the left and with his sword still in contact with his opponent''s, Balor drew his sword forward.


    "Argh!"


    The result was a sh on his opponent''s hand, injuring him and causing him to drop his sword.


    After that, his opponent quickly retreated.


    "What is your name?" He asked with gritted teeth.


    During the beginning of their fight, Balor wanted to introduce himself as a way of showing respect to fellow swordsmen even though they were enemies.


    But he didn''t expect the response he received. He was belittled and was told that his name will not be remembered anyway as he will be defeated like a no-named swordsman.


    Balor hated being looked down on as he had gone through that all his life, so immediately after he heard those words, he went all-out right off the bat.


    "You are not qualified to know my name," Balor said coldly.


    The fifth-ranked disciple was stunned by the reply as Balor had thrown his previous words back at him.


    "Hmph! I admit that you are indeed skilled, but this was only a lucky hit and nothing more."


    "Oh, is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "If that is true then pick up your sword and fight me again, and I will show you if I was lucky or not," Balor said coldly and kicked his opponent''s sword to him.


    ''You think you''ve won right? You will regret it soon enough!''


    The young man picked up his sword and performed a confusing movement technique where he rotated his body and sent a sword sh at Balor.


    "Hah!"


    What Balor was unaware of was that while his opponent performed that movement he secretly swallowed a red pill.


    So when he saw the sword attack, he used his sword to block it rather than dodge or deflect it.


    *Bang!*


    Balor''s feet formed a dent in the ground due to that and his sword almost left his hand as he retreated.


    ''What happened?'' He was shocked by the sudden spike in his opponent''s strength.


    As for the other group battle between the Invincible Sword Faction members and the seven outer disciples of the  Blood Sword Faction, things were going much smoother.


    "Argh!" In a short amount of time, Luke had rendered two of their opponents incapable of fighting by knocking them out.


    He would sneak attack them when they least expected it under the guise of retreating from whoever he was facing head-on at that time.


    This did well to increase the morale of his faction members and they also gained the upper hand, thereby putting their opponents in a tight spot where they began to umte injuries.


    "Everyone, take it now! We can''t lose!" One of them shouted at the others.


    Luke quickly noticed the situation, "Stop them!"


    With hismand, the others also saw that something was wrong and went all-out in their attacks.


    The pills were knocked out of the hands of four of them and only one managed to swallow it, albeit while getting injured in the process.


    "You guys are done for now!" His voice sounded hoarse and ed with rage.


    "Be careful!" Luke warned.


    Unfortunately, his warning didn''t get a perfect result as one of their members did not react fast enough to the increased speed of the young man.


    *Crack!*


    "Argh!"


    His shoulder was dislocated and his body was flung away.


    *Bang!*


    "Who''s next."


    They all stopped in their tracks, as Luke''s mind races with a viable n to defeat their now enhanced enemy.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 124 Strength Of The Three

    ================??================


    "Who is next?"


    A wild grin was on the face of the Blood Sword Faction member as he asked that question.


    Luke frowned when he saw the enhanced power of their opponent and made the decision to take him on alone.


    "Back off, I will take care of him!" He ordered.


    "But he is too strong, let us team up for this," Evelyn suggested.


    Luke only nced at her and ignored her, "Obey my orders and back off for now."


    Hearing the cold words of Luke, Evelyn relented, but her heart felt bitter as a foreboding feeling arose within her.


    ''Something is wrong...he might be suspicious,'' she concluded.


    She had sensed that Luke''s attitude toward her was not like before, and it was like she had offended him.


    ''Did he find out? No, that shouldn''t be possible, but then what happened?''


    ''Oh no, does Invincible feel the same way too?'' She was scared at that thought, as thest person she wanted to think of her as a traitor was Arthur


    ''I hope I am just overthinking,'' she sighed mentally and told herself to calm down.


    Evelyn and the others retreated and also took theirpanion whose arm was dislocated with them.


    Arthur retreated with them and ced a pill in the young man''s mouth.


    "He will be fine," Arthur said and looked at the battlefield.


    Evelyn looked at Arthur and found that she could not recognize his face.


    ''Maybe he is a new member?'' She wondered.


    Meanwhile, Arthur was still monitoring the entire ce with his spirit power.


    ''They should be getting ready to interfere the instant their minions lose.''


    Even with the Blood Sword Faction Members taking the Berserk Pill, Arthur was still confident in his men.


    ''Show them the results of your training!'' He was interested in seeing how the three would handle this battle.


    "So you want to face me alone huh? Bad choice, hehe," Luke''s opponentughed at him.


    "Let''s finish this," Luke said and released his martial spirit for the first time.


    When he did, a dark humanoid figure arose from his shadow and stood behind him.


    Luke switched his daggers for another set of daggers that were made of dark iron, that reflected no light.


    "Oh, going all out I see. I can do that too."


    The young man also released his martial spirit and without saying anything more, he attacked.


    "Take this!"


    *ng!*


    A dagger and an axe shed heavily, causing the wind to blow out in all directions.


    ''I can''t win him in a sh of strength. So I will use my skills to my advantage instead.''


    One of the things he learned when training with Arthur was how to face stronger opponents with weaker strengths.


    With this encounter, Luke saw that his master has great foresight.


    At another corner, Balor battled the fifth-ranked disciple in a fight of swords.


    His opponent was stronger, but he was more skillful with the sword and his footwork was better.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Among the three, only Luke was better at movement techniques than he was.


    ''The ability to use the sword like an extension of my body. I will use this fight to learn that!''


    The more Balor fought, the more focused he became, and as that happened he entered a state where he ignored everything else, including his opponent.


    His gaze was as though he had no focus, but his mind was fully concentrated on his sword.


    At this point, Arthur''s words flowed into his mind, ''The union between a man and his sword is something only a select few swordsmen have been able to aplish. When the man and his sword are united, the sword bes an extension of one''s self.


    And with that unification,es enlightenment on the sword dao, and when you reach this state...mastering the sword dao is only a matter of time and no longer a matter of if it is possible or not.''


    Arthur had shared a rare knowledge about the sword dao that only very few people would know of in this lower realm.


    It was knowledge that he had gained from his past life, from the greatest swordsman of his time.


    Due to that knowledge, Arthur himself had quickly mastered the state of ''sword and man as one'', and this had been a major help in hisprehension of his sword dao.


    Arthur saw Balor''s hidden talent for the Sword Dao and decided to teach him about it, hoping that he could learn it one day in the distant future.


    But he never expected that he would begin to learn it so soon. Neither would he have known that this event would be a major reason for the fulfillment of the vision he saw about Balor.


    ''Sword and Man as One,'' Balor muttered those words in his heart like a mantra.


    And as time went by he was able to fend off the attacks of the fifth-ranked disciple like it was nothing.


    Many vague techniques that only master swordsmen can achieve began to be opened to him.


    ''Using that which is soft against that which is hard...a slow sword still maintaining its lethality...''


    Unbeknownst to Balor, his state was noticed by his opponent who became confused at why he was not winning this battle just like he had expected.


    ''What is going on?! I am clearly stronger but how is he dealing with my attacks as though they are nothing?!''


    Since he couldn''tprehend what was going on, he decided to use more destructive attacks that one would only use if one want to seriously injure and even kill an opponent.


    ''Don''t me me, you asked for this!''


    It might be a problem if he crippled a fellow disciple or even kill one, outside of the Life and Death Battle Arena.


    But he had the backing of the Blood Sword Faction.


    "Earthen Firmament sh: Third Style!"


    A heavy sword that moved like it was smashing rather than shingnded on the ground missing its intended target, Sun Wukong.


    Before Quan could withdraw his sword for another attack, he was hit multiple times by a barrage of fists.


    "Drunken Monkey Fist!"


    "Yayayayayayaya!" Sun Wukong shouted with each punch and finally delivered the final blow.


    "Eyaaah!"


    The air on the path his fist traveled was torn apart and Quan widened his eyes at that attack.


    ''If that hits me I am done for!''


    Even though he was bleeding and some of his bones have been broken, Quan used all his strength to use his sword to block.


    Sun Wukong''s fistnded.


    *Boom!* *Crack!*


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 125 Defeated

    ================??================


    Quan was barely able to raise his sword to block the punch sent at him in time, and Sun Wukong''s first collided with the body of the sword.


    *Boom!* *Crack!*


    Sun Wukong''s fist sted the sword away cracking it in the process and stillnded on Quan''s chest with great momentum.


    But in that small amount of dy when it collided with the sword, Quan had used that force to push himself back, so that when the punchnded on him, its effect was lesser.


    *Boom!*


    Still, he was sent flying as the force of the fist crashed his body on the nearby mountain, forming a human-shaped dent.


    *Bang!*


    "Argh!"


    Quan coughed out a mouthful of blood twice.


    "Keh, how?"


    He didn''t understand how Sun Wukong beat him in a fight of pure strength when he had higher cultivation while still under the effects of the Berserk Pill.


    Meanwhile, Sun Wukong was also as surprised as Quan.


    ''Since when did I get so strong?'' He knew his limits well and he wasn''t this powerful a few days ago.


    ''Drunken Monkey Fist? Where did I learn that?'' Even the technique he just used appeared in his mind out of nowhere making him confused.


    ''Whatever...'' Sun Wukong decided not to waste his brain power on something he can''t exin.


    ''This must be why that old man said the more I battle strong opponents, the stronger I will be.''


    Quan saw that Sun Wukong was ''ignoring'' him and felt humiliated, "You little-?!"


    *Blergh!*


    But he suddenly vomited blood and fell to his knees. His hands on the ground were shaking and he had to use all his willpower to maintain that position.


    ''What''s happening? It feels like all my bones are about to shatter!'' The thought of that scared Quan.


    "What did you do?"


    "What? Oh, you are still here. Sorry, I got sidetracked, can you repeat what you said?" Sun Wukong only now remembered that he was in a battle.


    ''I need to learn to focus more,'' he chided himself.


    "What-?!" Quan screamed in anger, and that was the final straw, which caused his injuries to aggravate and he went unconscious.


    "Wait! Don''t just fall and die?!" Sun Wukong was flustered as he would be penalized if it was found out that he killed a fellow disciple.


    While his battle came to a close, the same was happening with Luke and Balor''s battle.


    *Clink!*


    Swords shed again and at that moment time seemed to stop for Balor, and he froze for less than a second.


    That short amount of time was all his opponent needed to make aeback and sh his sword diagonally on Balor''s chest, drawing blood in the process.


    And then he followed up with another attack with a mad grin on his face as his sword''s edge arrived just an inch away from Balor.


    ''Got you!'' He said in his heart.


    But to his dismay, rather than the sound of his sword prating flesh, it shed with a hard metal surface instead.


    *nk!*


    ''What the fuck?! How?!''


    He was momentarily shocked and was barely able to hear the mutterings of his opponent.


    "I understand now...Sword and Man as One."


    Ballor smiled as though the burning sensation of his chest wound felt like nothing.


    In his opponent''s shock Balor twisted his foot and appeared behind him.


    And then he dropped his hand causing his sword''s edge to face down.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This was an action a swordsman would only do when the battle was over.


    This would have been confusing for an onlooker since Balor''s opponent was still standing.


    But then multiple wounds suddenly appeared simultaneously on his body.


    ''How did he...'' That was the only thought in his mind before he passed out.


    "Did you see it?"


    "Yes, and from what I saw...his sword intent level shot up in that instant, which suppressed his opponent''s senses so that he could not react in time."


    Two people who were hiding within the valleymented on what Balor just did.


    They were from the Blood Sword Faction.


    They had been sent here by their vice leader who was cautious and told them that he will not underestimate Arthur.


    So, therefore, he sent them to watch over this operation just in case things do not go as nned or if Arthur showed up.


    They had previously thought that their vice leader was just being paranoid and they believed that they would have no need to interfere, especially when they gave the berserk pills to those guys.


    But who would have thought that their vice leader was right?


    They were also shocked by the power disyed by these new disciples who had not been in the sect for more than half a year.


    "Should we eliminate them?" One asked coldly.


    "No, that will bring too much trouble. Lord Crixus will be out of his seclusion soon, and by that time no one will be able to resist."


    "You are right, but I don''t understand this feeling I have to kill them right here and now to prevent future troubles."


    "What lousy feeling is that? You are just feeling bloodthirsty after not killing anyone for a year."


    "Uh...that may be true. Hey, look at the other one," he gestured hispanion towards Luke''s battle.


    "Hah!"


    The Blood Sword Faction member flung his axe at Balor who ducked and sent a punch at his opponent.


    The Blood Sword Faction member was a bit confused as to why Luke''s dagger was not in that hand, but he ignored it.


    ''This is my chance!'' He thought.


    He had confidence in his physique and was going to trade blow for blow.


    So he allowed Luke''s attack tond.


    *Puchi!*


    "Argh!" He screamed as a dagger pierced his left rib.


    ''How did a dagger suddenly appear there?''


    The pain and confusion made him slow down his attack and Luke delivered a heavy punch to his chin while imitating something he saw Arthur do in thest.


    "Uppercut!" he said as his fist hit the chin of the young man.


    *Bang!*


    With that blow, the Blood Sword Faction member was knocked back and hended on the ground unconscious.


    *Thud!*


    The entire ce became silent as everyone was still in awe of the three battles that just took ce and concluded at the same time.


    "Phew! He is still alive everyone! I didn''t kill anybody!" Sun Wukong''s happy shout broke the silence in the valley.


    Luke shook his head and was about to respond, but an unknown voice spoke instead.


    "Tch! You only fought a bunch of useless trash, what''s there to be happy about?"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 126 Core Disciples And Traitors

    ================??================


    "Tch! You only fought a bunch of useless trash, what''s there to be happy about?"


    After the voice spoke, two young men appeared before the group in an instant.


    *Swoosh!*


    Luke frowned immediately seeing their attire.


    The others revealed fearful expressions as they saw the two. They recognized who they were since they had been in the sect longer than Luke.


    ''Core Disciples, and these two...they are..''


    Both young men wore the attire of Core Disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    This meant that at the very least, their cultivation would be at the Grand Martial Realm.


    But Luke remained calm when he thought of Arthur who stood behind them.


    Ballor didn''t flinch at their appearance, and it was not just because of Arthur''s presence, no. Rather it was because he was fearless and his emotions were not shaken in the least.


    And as for Sun Wukong, "New guys huh?"


    He suddenly remembered how his strength improved from thest battle and thought, ''If I fight them, then maybe I will be able to awaken greater power!''


    With that thought, he wasted no time and said, "Hey, pretty boy! You are strong right?"


    His question was directed at one of the two who had a feminine appearance.


    "What did you just call me?!"


    "Let''s fight pretty boy!" Sun Wukong grinned and leaned forward to attack.


    *Swish!* *Bang!*


    "Gah!" A punch suddenlynded on his stomach, taking out all the air in his lungs.


    The feminine Core Disciple blitzed back to where he was and brought out a handkerchief and began to clean his knuckles.


    "Filthy trash!" He spoke with disdain.


    "I-!"


    Sun Wukong wanted to say something but it seemed that the punch he received did more than restrict his airflow.


    ''I can''t move!''


    ''What sort of technique is this?''


    Sun Wukong couldn''t move no matter what he did. He couldn''t understand what just happened.


    He could not even react fast enough to the young man''s speed.


    In this ce, only two people saw what happened clearly.


    One of them was the feminine young man''spanion, and the other person was of course, Arthur.


    When the punch of that disciplended on Sun Wukong, a strange force prated his body and messed up the parts responsible for movement.


    Arthur knew what that technique was, but he was not sure if it was avable in the sect for disciples to learn.


    This was because he had only witnessed such technique being used by the most powerful guards of the Emperor.


    So it came as a shock to him how this young man was able to use that technique.


    ''Well, I guess it''s time for me to reveal myself then.''


    Arthur was about to speak, but someone spoke first.


    "I still suggest we kill them."


    It was the other Core Disciple.


    His words caused a shiver down the spines of Arthur''s faction members and some immediately kneeled on the ground and began to beg.


    "Please spare us! I didn''t mean to offend you!"


    "Yes, I had eyes but failed to see Mount Tai! Show mercy seniors!"


    One of the reasons they reacted like that was because they recognized the Core Disciple that spoke.


    ''The Grim Reaper, Tadaro!''


    If there was any disciple that is suspected to have killed the most in the sect, it would be him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But while there were rumors of his killings, there was no concrete evidence and anyone who ims that he killed a fellow disciple would mysteriously enter the ''List of Missing Disciples''.


    Since then, no one dared to get into a conflict with him unless they were stronger or you had sufficient backing in the sect.


    "Hmm, I can spar you, but you only need to say a few words," A nasty grin appeared on Tadaro''s face.


    "Anything, Milord!"


    "Good, it seems you are worth keeping alive after all."


    There were only four of the group who kneeled and begged.


    They nodded their heads frantically.


    "Now I will let you your go as long as you say the words, ''Invincible is trash'' nine times."


    ''What?''


    They were dumbfounded by that. Although they were cowards, they had some reverence for Arthur.


    *Gulp!*


    They felt ashamed and humiliated but the truth was they had thought of leaving the faction for some time now.


    They had heard the rumors.


    Crixus the son of the Vice Sect Leader will be out of seclusion soon and when he does, they had no faith that the Invincible Sword Faction will still be able to stand.


    But they decided to wait a bit as they wanted to gain a few benefits before leaving as they knew that Arthur was helping them grow quickly without any strict requirements, unlike other factions where thepetition was much.


    But then they heard of a treasure map and decided to wait until after they partook of the mission before leaving the faction.


    Arthur had told them all that the treasure map was real and that they''veoukd also be able to take care of any ambush by the Blood Sword Faction members.


    After the news of Arthur''s fight with the inner disciples, they had great confidence in Arthur''s strength.


    After all, there is no way the Blood Sword faction will send Core Disciples to meet outer court disciples like them.


    ''That would be overkill!'' They thought.


    But unfortunately for them, the Blood Sword Faction did just that.


    They felt a bit guilty due to the nasty looks they received from their fellow disciples and also Luke.


    While Evelyn''s gaze looked moreplicated than critical, but only Arthur noticed.


    Arthur decided to watch how this will y out. But he had already discarded the four as members of his faction already.


    "It''s not my fault, who asked the faction to be weak," one of them tried to justify himself and decided to be the first to speak.


    "Invincible...is...T-"


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*...


    All four of them were suddenly punched so hard that they found themselves with heavy injuries.


    "Filthy traitors!" Like spat on the ground.


    He was the one who attacked, as he could not stand and do nothing while these traitors dishonored his master.


    "Oh, interesting...I guess I will kill you first then."


    "Tadaro, I told you no killing!"


    "Don''t worry, I will only leave him on the verge of death. Nothing too serious..."


    "I see that you like to pick on the weak." A voice replied as footsteps echoed in the valley.


    "Huh?"


    Everyone turned in the direction the voice came from and saw a figure covered in blood from hair to toe hiding his facial features.


    Only Arthur recognized him at a nce.


    ''So this is what you''ve been up to...''


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 127 Zaith Asura

    ================??================


    ''So this is what you''ve been up to... Zaith.''


    Since their admission into the Heavenly Sword Sect, Arthur had not heard anything about Zaith.


    Some said he left the sect, while some said he went into the Misty Mountain Range to train and died, and many other spections.


    All eyes were on the young man covered in blood. He was tall and his body was buff, giving him a strong image. His eyes were red and an aura of ughter surrounded him, which matched his eyes.


    "Who are you?" The feminine core disciple asked.


    Zaith was not wearing the attire of a disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect, so some were suspicious of his identity.


    "You do not need to know," Zaith replied.


    "What arrogance!"


    Both core disciples could sense that Zaith''s cultivation was only at the Martial Origin Realm.


    Because of that, they let down their guard as they had first thought of Zaith as a powerful enemy due to his appearance and the way he carried himself.


    "You are right I don''t! Since you are not wearing the Heavenly Sword Sect''s uniform, I have a valid excuse for your death!"


    Tadaro suddenly shot towards Zaith with blinding speed.


    *Swish!*


    A crazed look was on his eyes looking at Zaith as though he was a dead man.


    Meanwhile, Arthur inwardly shook his head, ''Fool...''


    Tadaro quickly arrived in front of Zaith but he twisted his body, performing a movement technique, and appeared behind Zaith.


    As he did, a w-shaped essence energy construct was formed and he swiped at Zaith''s neck.


    "Die!"


    But just before the w connected Zaith caught his hand and took a step forward.


    *Tap!*


    And with great strength, he flung Tadaro on the ground.


    *Bang!*


    "Argh!" The hit was so hard that he coughed out blood, and wanted to curse out.


    But a Zaith stepped on his chest and he found himself unable to break free.


    ''Damn it! How strong is he? This is humiliating!''


    "It appears that you are the one who is eager to die," Zaith said with a cold look and at that moment his eyes glowed red.


    A mighty ughter intent descended upon Tadaro and he found himself unable to breathe.


    ''What level of ughter intent is this?'' He was shocked at how easily he was rendered immobile.


    ''But those eyes...he...looks like he is really about to kill me!'' Tadaro felt something he had never felt before.


    The fear of death.


    Usually, he is the one causing people to feel death looming over them, but this time, the tables have turned and he is, unfortunately, sitting at the receiving end of it.


    Zaith raised his hand.


    "What are you trying to do? You can''t kill him!" Tadaro''spanion shouted.


    But he did not move from the spot he stood. He was wary of Zaith''s strength and wanted to be at a suitable distance away from him in case he needed to make a run for it if things go south.


    "Death is upon you..." Zaith muttered and his hand descended.


    Tadaro closed his eyes, but the sh to his neck never came.


    ''Is this how it feels?'' He wondered and then opened his eyes to see Zaith''s fingers just an inch away from his head.


    Zaith withdrew his hand and his leg from Tadaro''s chest.


    "I will spare today, but you will not survive my wrath if you try that again," Zaith spoke and turned around to leave.


    But in the process, he nced at Arthur before using his movement technique to leave in an instant.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Swoosh!*


    ''Did he notice?'' Arthur wondered.


    ''No that should be impossible, unless...''


    "You bunch of trash. Leave this ce at once and report back to the faction, there is important news." A voice suddenly spoke from above the clouds and vanished.


    Arthur looked up, ''So you got tired of watching huh? Tch!''


    Arthur had long ago sensed the presence of an elder who was watching the whole ordeal.


    He never expected that the Blood Sword Faction couldmand an elder to be part of this when it is outside the sect''s quarters.


    Misty Mountain was a ce for the disciples to train, and not the elderly figures unless they are sent on a mission.


    This goes to show how much power and influence the faction has in the sect.


    Tadaro frowned, still displeased with how the situation yed out. Still, he and hispanion dared not waste any time and speed off.


    But not before leaving ament.


    "You do not need to stay with them any longer. Our bargain hase to an end...Evelyn."


    "Hahaha!" Heughed as he imagined the situation he had ced her.


    And with that, both core disciples left the scene without bothering about the other members of their faction.


    After they left, all eyes turned to Evelyn.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Zaith had arrived at a river far away from where Arthur''s group was.


    Taking off his clothing and diving straight into the river he washed away the blood on his body. And when he was done, he walked out clean.


    "Did you seed?" An old man appeared in front of him.


    The old man wore the attire of a Great Elder of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    "What do you think?"


    "Can I see it?"


    "Sure."


    Zaith brought out an item from his spatial ring, causing the old man''s eyes to widen.


    "It''s real! You did it!" The man eximed.


    "Yeah, so what next," Zaith said with a tone that was opposite to the old man''s.


    He sounded tired rather than excited.


    "What next? Now the revival of our n is only a matter of time. With the artifact in your hands you will be able to awaken the true power of Asura," said the old man with a serious expression.


    Zaith looked at the object in his hands, and memories of what he had to go through just to obtain it surfaced in his mind.


    He clenched his hand on it.


    ''This is just the beginning,'' he said in his heart.


    ''Oh yes it is,'' echoed another voice in his head.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    New Novel Released!


    Title = Cosmic Infinity: Into the Superhero Comic Verse!


    Check it Out!

 Chapter 128 Crixus Out Of Secluded Cultivation

    ================??================


    ''With this, you would be the mightiest of all your predecessors,'' said a voice in Zaith''s head.


    ''I have always wondered, why did it only appear now? Why did my predecessors only speak of it and had never seen it?'' Saith asked the voice.


    The voice went silent for a while before responding, ''I will tell you of these matters in due time. You should know that there is also a reason why you are the only one since the beginning of your n that is able to connect with Mr like this. All I can say is, grow stronger as fast as you can.''


    The voice spoke no longer no matter how much Zaith urged it.


    Their discussion only took an instant since theymunicated their thoughts, so there was no change that was noticeable on Zaith''s face.


    "Now that you have the artifact you only need to get its counterpart that has been lost in the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm," said the elder.


    Zaith nodded and returned the artifact to his spatial ring. He can not bind it to himself at this point because it is iplete.


    His ancestors lost the weaker part of the artifact in this location many years ago, but they also did not know that the other half of the artifact that they had longed for was here also all along.


    Zaith would be the first to have the real deal in his possession, but first, he has to enter the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    "The secret realm is only opened to the Elite Disciples and Core Disciples, along with the top ten inner disciples. Do I have to take one of those ten spots?" Zaith asked.


    The older shook his head at Zaith''s question, "No, young master, since you have me you do not need to go through that process."


    "All great elders have a quota that is assigned to them and they can give it to anyone they like. I will announce you as my personal disciple and you will be able to train in my residence."


    "So when the timees, you will go into the secret realm with the other disciples. But you also need to increase your strength as the possibility of getting into conflict with the stronger disciples is high."


    "I understand," Zaith nodded.


    His strength has increased greater than he expected but he knew that he would not be a match for the strongest disciples if he did not use his n''s secret technique.


    But doing that will expose his origins which would not be good for him and his n. And as the scion of the Asura n, he has a responsibility upon his shoulders that he can not ignore.


    ''Wait, someone already knows my origin,'' he just now recalled that Invincible had known about his true identity from the first day they met.


    He didn''t know what came over him when he spoke his full name to Arthur as that was not among the n.


    But he also thought it would be okay since there is probably no one who should know of his n''s existence in this ce.


    It is only when he uses his technique that a certain group will find out that he is here.


    "Good, let''s leave," the elder waved his hand and an aura carried Zaith into the sky, flying with him to the mountain that is his personal abode.


    ...


    Back to Arthur...


    "So all your time with us was just an act and you were only here to run errands for those guys?" Luke spoke with cold eyes on Evelyn.


    Evelyn had her head down. She was feeling great guilt as she had grown attached to this group of people.


    ''But I had no choice!'' She said in her heart, holding back herself from trying to y victim even if she was.


    "What? You are not going say anything?!" Luke raised his voice.


    "I..." Evelyn found the words she wanted to speak stuck in her throat.


    What should she say?<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    That she is sorry?


    What good would that do?


    So Evelyn kept her silence. Even though her deal with those bastards has been fulfilled, she could not say anything about it.


    If she did, then all she was trying to save will be lost.


    "You-" Luke still wanted to say something but a signal from Arthur stopped him.


    He knew what he had to do.


    "From now on, you are no longer a member of this faction, and...you are no longer my friend," Luke said those words with gritted teeth.


    Due to some events of the past, Luke was disgusted with traitors the most. And now to find that someone he saw as a friend betrayed his trust.


    ''Just like before!''


    ''I can''t believe I even wanted her to get into my master''s heart due to our talk back then.''


    Evelyn trembled when she heard his words and without raising her head, she used her movement technique and left with great speed without bothering about the direction.


    Although Luke felt that things might be more than they seemed, he was too angry to care.


    "And you ungrateful bastards, leave now."


    The four who kneeled at that time wasted no time and scurried away too. They felt ashamed but they also felt a bit of anger for being dismissed like that.


    Due to that, one of them left ament after getting far away.


    "You guys will never win against The Blood Sword Faction!"


    Sun Wukong was incensed at that and wanted to chase after them, "Those little-"


    "Leave them. They are just a bunch of no-names."


    Luke then looked at the others.


    "You have seen how much we have grown under Invincible. Those that stand with this faction will all receive benefits as you have the faction''s best interest at heart."


    "And believe me when I say our rise is not far even though we are weakerpared to the others. After this Outer Court Ranking, you will know."


    After a bit of talk, they all returned to the sect, leaving the unconscious Blood Sword Faction members there.


    Although they would be in danger of beast attacks, Luke and the others could not care less.


    The next Outer Court Ranking Battles are just around the corner, and Arthur has a n.


    But at the same time, a piece of news was spread in the sect.


    "Senior Crixus is out of seclusion and has challenged an elder!"


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 129 Undercurrents

    ================??================


    "Senior Crixus is out of seclusion and has challenged an elder!"


    These words were heard by every disciple who was in the sect.


    Crixus, the number one Elite Disciple and also the strongest Prime Disciple Candidate is out of seclusion.


    And the first thing he did aftering out of seclusion was to challenge one of the elders.


    Immediately after the news of this spread, there was an uproar in the sect as this was the first time an elder was being challenged by a disciple.


    Everyone waited eagerly for the results of the battle but unfortunately, it was not made known to the public.


    There was no information as to which elder was challenged, and neither were the results revealed.


    But one thing did leak, and that was the fact that the elder was one of the sect''s strongest elders, and Crixus was unscathed after the battle.


    Immediately this spread many were astonished and found it hard to believe it.


    This was because to be called one of the strongest elders, one would have to be a Great Elder, and all Great Elders are experts at the Martial Emperor Realm!


    How strong is a Martial Emperor Realm expert?


    Forget about Martial Emperors, even a Martial King Realm cultivator is a force to be reckoned with.


    First of all, once one steps into the Martial King Realm they would awaken their Spirit Sense, which is an effect of the strengthening of their soul which will be snowballed until the Nascent Soul Realm.


    At the same time, they could float for a limited period in the air, which Is called partial flight.


    The weakest Martial King Realm cultivator isparable to ten Grand Martial Realm Cultivators, and a Grand Martial Realm cultivator can destroy a hill of a hundred meters with one full-powered attack.


    So most can only imagine how strong a Martial Emperor Realm expert can be.


    Having such cultivation, regardless of your age, you would be regarded as a Senior in the practice of the martial way all over the continent.


    So the fact that Crixus face such an expert and unscratched meant he was able to withstand and possibly avoid the attack of a Martial Emperor.


    And he did all this while being in the Martial King Realm.


    So currently, everyone was talking about it and forgot about the uing Battle Rankings that will be taking ce in the outer court, and coincidentally the inner court.


    "Hey did you hear?"


    An outer court disciple asked the person beside him.


    "About the challenge?"


    "Yes and no."


    "What do you mean?"


    "After news about what happened spread, many factions have been dismissed and fused with the Blood Sword Faction."


    "What, really?!" He was astonished by the news.


    "Yeah, I just got information from my elder brother who is an inner disciple. It happened today."


    "How did it happen?"


    "Well, apparently all the other faction leaders were invited to a secret meeting with Crixus and after that many of them submitted, all except three."


    "Wow, and which three are those?"


    "Who else if not the Heaven Sword Alliance," he replied.


    "Oh," the other disciple now understood.


    The Heaven Sword Alliance was an alliance forged from the three greatest actions to Stand together against the Blood Sword Faction.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Their leader was the second strongest Elite Disciple after Crixus, and he was also the unofficial disciple of the Sect Leader.


    Both he and Crixus are alwayspared as to who is the stronger one of them. But with the recent turn of events, many are turned to believe that thetter is stronger than the former.


    Still, many believe that the Sect Leader''s unofficial disciple whose name was Junir was still as powerful as hispetitor because he had never revealed his full strength and was a very low-key person, unlike Crixus.


    "Anyway, that is all I know of this matter. The Outer Court Ranking Battles are in a few days, I need to get ready."


    "You are right, such a matter like this does not involve us weaker disciples. We have no role to y in the grand scheme of things anyway."


    Bidding their farewells, they left to train as much as they can in the little time left before the ranking battles.


    Even if right now they are unable to involve themselves in the battle between strong figures, they could one day have the power to.


    ...


    Time passed quickly and the members of the Invincible Sword Faction have been pretty low-key during this period.


    Especially the members of the faction who were inner disciples. This was because, in the inner court, things were much more heated up as a result of Crixus'' return.


    But they held fast unto a promise that had been made to them during a meeting with their faction leader, Invincible.


    Who said he will give them a sigh after the ranking battles, and that they will know the sign when they see or rather hear of it.


    If the sign is enough for them, they can remain members of the Invincible Sword Faction and pledge full allegiance to it.


    But if it isn''t enough for them, then they can leave freely with no grudges between the faction and them as it would be him, Invincible who was weak.


    After hearing those words, many who were contemting leaving decided to wait and see, because they felt that their leader had a n.


    And it was only a matter of time to see if that n will help the faction stand strong in the sect or not.


    Soon the day of the ranking battles arrived.


    The battles were happening in the Outer and the Inner Court respectively. As the Inner Court has its ranking battles every six months, while the Outer Court''s was every three months.


    As for the Core Disciples, they do not have ranking battles. Rather anyone can challenge those of a higher rank once every six months and the challenged must battle the challenger.


    The elders assigned to coordinate the outer court ranking battles arrived at their assigned court and announced.


    "Let the Outer Court Rankings Begin!"


    "Let the Inner Court Rankings Begin!"


    But while both ranking battles were underway something else was announced.


    "Crixus is challenging the Sword Tower again!"


    At the same time, the Elders were holding a secret meeting to decide how to settle the matter of choosing a Prime Disciple once and for all.


    And the first matter they brought up was if they should appoint Arthur as one of the Prime Disciple candidates or not.


    Some proposed it should be done as by right they should have made him the Prime Disciple from the onset.


    But many disagreed with that suggestion as they had put their eggs in the one basket that was Crixus, so they can not pull out now.


    At the same time, they said that Crixus should not be any weaker than Arthur and was a better candidate than all the other disciples.


    In the end, they decided to wait and see what will happen.


    "If he clears the tower at his current strength then..."


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 130 Discovery

    ================??================


    The elders decided to take a wait-and-see approach on what to do about this matter.


    If only the Sect Leader was around he would have been the one to make this decision. But now, no one knows when he will return from his secluded cultivation.


    And until he does, the Vice Sect Leader will be the one in control.


    Basically, the elders were split into four factions.


    Some had boarded the ship of the Vice Sect Leader and his son Crixus, and some were followers of the Sect Leader and supported his disciple-in-name.


    Then, some want to follow the oldw of the Founder and make Arthur the Prime Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect as he was the first to clear the tower.


    Aside from these three, there remained elders that took a neutral stance on the matter.


    While they waited for the news of Crixus'' attempt on the Sword Tower, the Ranking Battles of the Inner and Outer Court had begun.


    In the Outer Court Battle Arena...


    The new top ten disciples sat on a different tform, with one seat empty.


    "Where is Invincible, is he not going to participate?" An outer court disciple asked what was in the minds of many.


    The beginning of the ranking battles have been announced and the first stage which was a Battle Royal had begun, but Arthur was nowhere to be seen.


    "I don''t know. But I heard he might be entering the Inner Court instead," a female outer court disciple replied.


    "Huh? Howe I haven''t heard of it?" Someone didn''t believe it.


    "Hehe, of course, you haven''t. I myself was only able to get this information from my beloved who is a member of the Invincible Sword Faction."


    "Really? But if that is true, then isn''t his speed too fast?" This disciple was astonished.


    Soon, word spread amongst the spectating disciples and it became the only thing they talked about, ignoring the battle that was going on in the arena.


    But while some believe that Arthur had improved to the next realm and had met the qualifications to enter the Inner Court, many still had doubts due to the short amount of time he took.


    Arthur had only been in the sect for six months and now he was already advancing, so many found it hard to believe.


    As they discussed and debated the possibility of This being the truth, their words entered the ear of the top ten disciples.


    "Hmph! That Invincible is going to bite off more than he can chew!" Quan spoke is a bit of hatred.


    He was now the second-ranked disciple in the outer court, but because of the existence of Arthur, he couldn''t raise his head high as he always imagined when he achieved the rank of number two.


    "Yeah, does he thinks he is ready to face the brutality of the Inner Court? He is just pping his wings while he can, the Blood Sword Faction will cripple them soon enough," another added.


    Most of them didn''t like the way Arthur who was a new disciple quickly rose above them.


    While the truth is that they were envious of him and would rather see him fail than seed.


    It didn''t matter if they were at the top, but they would not want to see someone they disliked getting to the top.


    And most importantly of all, they were die-hard followers of the Blood Sword Faction, and therefore full supporters of Crixus.


    "If it wasn''t for this event I would have loved to go see Young Master Crixus ascend the tower again."


    "Yeah, it is said that the greater your cultivation, the harder it is to ascend the tower and the Martial King Realm is the limit."


    While the converse tie Battle Royal was almost concluded.


    Several persons stood out in the battle and most of them were the members of the Invincible Sword Faction.


    Sun Wukong, Balor, and Luke faced no challenge whatsoever when the members of the Blood Sword Faction ganged up against them.


    Sun Wukong moved in an unsteady manner as though he is influenced by strong wine, but his fists will always urately take out his opponents in an unexpected way.


    "Drunken Monkey Fists!"


    "Argh!"


    Another person got knocked off the stage and Sun Wukong was beginning to fall In love with this fighting technique that had appeared in his mind<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He had discovered that it isn''t just effective in one on one battles but also when he is besieged by multiple enemies, at his footwork had improved greatly.


    So this Battle Royal was just child''s y to him, and he was having fun.


    "Woocha!" Sun Wukong shouted as he gave an uppercut to another one.


    *dud!*


    Meanwhile, Balor was skillfully taking down his opponents without releasing his Sword Intent.


    The same thing was happening with Luke whose movement technique was unmatched in the arena.


    At this point, it was no longer a question of taking the first three spots of the top ten rankings, but rather who among them will be ranked first, second, or third.


    So there was a silentpetition among the three.


    As the battle in the Outer Court Battle Arena continued, the first floor of the Sword Tower lighted up.


    "He has begun," a Core Disciple spoke looking at the tower with other core disciples with him.


    "Do you think he will seed?" One asked in doubt.


    They were all members of the Blood Sword Faction.


    "You did not watch the battle did you?"


    "No, Vice Leader. I only heard of it like the others. But what really happened?"


    The Vice Leader of the Blood Sword Faction grinned, "Well, let''s just say, the sect wanted to preserve the pride of the elder. That''s all I will tell you."


    The others saw the underlying meaning in his words and became shocked.


    And while they remained astonished, the fifth floor of the tower lighted up.


    As Crixus ascended the Sword Tower, Arthur was attending to another matter.


    Within his residence in the Outer Court, two people stood before him with vacant eyes.


    Arthur held the bridge of his nose and sighed.


    "So that''s what happened..."


    Cora was also there with him.


    "Should I release them?"


    "Yes, and take away the memories of what transpired and nt false ones."


    "Okay."


    After that, Cora extended her finger and her Soul Power was released into the mind of the two brothers.


    When she was done, she returned to the Serene Pce Painting, and their eyes became focused again.


    "Okay, Leader we will go watch the Outer Court Ranking Battles now."


    Arthur merely nodded to them and watched them leave without giving any remark.


    Only, the brothers have no idea they were already on his cklist.


    "Evelyn is not to me. But how do I handle this matter?" Arthur came short of making a decision.


    "I will handle itter. For now, I have an audience waiting for me."


    Arthur walked out of his residence and made his way into the core part of the sect where the most important disciples and elders dwelled.


    ================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ================================

 Chapter 131 Encounter In The Misty Mountain Range

    ================??================


    Arthur left his residence in the outer court and walked deep into the sect until he arrived at the entrance of the inner court.


    There, two men stood on guard and the instant Arthur came close, they spoke at the same time.


    "Stop!"


    Arthur didn''t halt his steps, and neither did he look at them. Instead, he brought out a seal and showed them.


    ''Huh?!''


    Both men became rmed when they saw that seal and hurriedly bowed their heads.


    "We apologize for our insolence please forgive us!" They cupped their fist.


    "It''s all right." Arthur did not mind as he understood that the men were just doing their job.


    Although he did not care about such trivial matters many did and if they were in his shoes, with that seal in hand, they would have punished those men and can even make them lose their job.


    Such was the power of the seal he had, or rather the power of the one whom that seal represented.


    ''The Supreme Guardian, huh... That was the man who Old Man Alfred wanted me to take as my master. But who knew I would be having his help in the end,'' Arthur thought in his mind as he walked deeper into the Inner Court.


    ''Or rather, should I say his beloved granddaughter''s help,'' Arthur''s mind went back to what he would call a fated meeting that urred a few days ago.


    .....


    A few days ago...


    The Outer Court Rankings were to happen in three days and Arthur was meditating on his next steps in the sect.


    Before now, Crixus hade out of seclusion and his name became a constant mention on the lips of the disciples of the sect.


    Arthur had gotten wind of information that is not yet known to others at this time.


    Crixus defeated and seriously injured a Martial Emperor Realm expert in one move!


    At the same time, he nned to challenge the Sword Tower again, and this time with more confidence in clearing it.


    After the Martial King Realm, one can not challenge the tower again so this was hisst chance.


    Arthur received this information from an elder who sent his disciple to share the information.


    The Elder refrained from revealing his identity, but Arthur knew who his disciple was.


    Thomas, an ordinary inner court disciple was secretly the personal disciple of one of the great elders.


    It was the same Thomas who registered them into the sect and Arthur had been meaning to have a private conversation with him due to a feeling he had.


    Unfortunately, the guy was very antisocial and avoided talking more than he had nned to.


    But before he left, he gave onest message.


    "The Senior Elders and Great Elders will be having a meeting soon to decide finally on the matters of the Prime Disciple. If Crixus clears the tower and you still remain an outer court disciple, all support will probably go to him."


    After Thomas left, Arthur satfortably in his residence and smiled.


    Prime Disciple?


    The future leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect?


    He didn''t care about any of those. After all, he will be the crown prince of the Hartfield Empire after the Grand Martial Arts Tournament.


    But even that was not anything notable in his heart. His eyes were set on a throne that didn''t exist.


    A throne that no one had sat on since the beginning of time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    So how can he be moved by rulership in the lower realms?


    But since he is here, no one is allowed to be first aside from him.


    It was as simple as that.


    While Arthur thought about things like this, he stood up and left for the Misty Mountains.


    He had spent so much time here that he had not explored the mountain range and he wondered what interesting things he could find.


    Without telling Luke of his movement, he arrived at the Misty Mountain Range.


    The Misty Mountain Range had a geographic arrangement that made it essible to all the members of the sect.


    There is another part where one can enter the mountain range to train from the inner court and another from the core area of the sect.


    But entering from those paths would be dangerous for outer court disciples as the Spirit Beasts in those territories were stronger and could only be faced by the stronger and higher-ranked disciples.


    As Arthur walked deeper and deeper into the mountain range, he entered the territory of stronger spirit beasts.


    He met those that were as strong as Grand Martial Realm cultivators, who are core disciples.


    But he only needed one punch to defeat them all.


    While doing this he meditated with his eyes closed and used his soul power to navigate his way through the forest.


    As he meditated, he perfected hisprehension of strength and speed intents and was on the verge of a breakthrough when he entered the territory of Spirit Beasts with Martial King Realm strength.


    Many of them would have attacked and besieged him but upon feeling the pressure of his soul power they stayed put and some even left their territory in fear.


    At this time Arthur sensed a battle ahead with his soul power. He could tell it was between a girl and a Martial King Realm Spirit Beast, and it was at theter stages of that realm.


    Arthur walked in and not bothering to change his direction as most of his focus was on his breakthrough.


    He was about to understand the Strenght Concept and Speed Concepts.


    ''Just a little longer...speed... strength...''


    In his meditation, Arthur arrived at the ce where the battle was taking ce with his eyes closed.


    His soul power became more tamed and its pressure was cloaked so that the two who were fighting could not sense it.


    The girl who was seriously battling the beast noticed Arthur''s arrival and wanted to shout at him.


    But she withheld her voice when she saw who he was and that he was in a state ofprehension.


    "Roar!" The spirit beast was not happy at Arthur''s arrival and felt that Arthur hade to help the girl.


    This caused it to fight more ferociously and it somehow managed to shift the battle to Arthur''s direction and sent an energy attack at Arthur.


    "Roar!"


    A st of mes was fired off from the mouth of the beast.


    *Zoom!*


    ''Shit, I was careless!'' The girl widened her eyes and moved to save Arthur.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 132 Encounter In The Misty Mountain Range: Nester?

    ================??================


    A few minutes before Arthur arrived at the battlefield, a giant smander was in deep sleep beside a river.


    The smander had bright red scales and a blood-red orb was embedded on its forehead in between its horns that were spiral.


    This was a Spirit Beast whose strength was in theter stages of the Martial King Realm. But if it is angered or pushed to a corner, its strength can reach the peak and even go beyond it, just below the Martial Emperor Realm.


    This was the rare beast that is called, the Scarlet me Smander. It was said that their species were descendants of the me Dragon, so because of that, they had a trace of a dragon''s bloodline.


    One can tell if they have a trace of the dragon''s bloodline by the blood-red orb on their forehead.


    But while it had its eyes closed as it rested in the serene environment, a young girl was standing not far from it.


    What was bizarre was that the girl was within the Beast''s field of vision but it could not sense the presence of the girl.


    This was because the young girl had a cloaking ability that had been imbued into the bracelet on her right hand.


    ''I have to get that orb as smoothly as possible. There can be no mistakes,'' the girl said in her heart.


    She was extremely beautiful with silver hair tied to a bun with bangs flowing down at both sides of her countenance which exuded a calm and collected aura from her gold-colored eyes that appeared as though they cared for nothing.


    She was the grandchild of the Supreme Guardian of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    ''If not for that nasty seal, I wouldn''t need to be so cautious, tsk!''


    Sheined in her heart, showing she may not be as uncaring as she looks.


    Kira began to walk to the sleeping beast, step by step. Before now, she had done something that caused it to go to enter into a deep sleep, which also dulled its senses in the process.


    She was going to collect the orb on the beast''s head painlessly and leave without waking it up.


    This is as long as there is no outside interference.


    ''Almost there...''


    Soon, she arrived right in front of the smander and raised her hand. On that, she wore a glove that was ingrained withplex runes.


    "Now," she whispered and just as her hand almost touched the orb a palm came from nowhere and pped her hand away.


    *pat!*


    "What the-?!"


    "Sorry, beauty. This is mine for the keeps," a mischievous-sounding voice spoke.


    And before Kira could react the orb on the head of the smander was pulled out by a force and it entered into the hand which quickly disappeared into thin air.


    "Who are you?! Give me the orb, you bastard!" She was incensed.


    That orb meant a lot to her and some random guy just stole it. She could tell that the person was male from the sound of the voice.


    The whole thing happened so fast that by the time Kira could recollect herself, she heard a roar filled with anger and pain.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing as her objective has been stolen, she swiftly withdrew to a few meters away from the angered creature.


    "Roar!!"


    The smander roared at her and it appeared to Kira as though it could see her.


    "That''s impossible, my bracelet-?!"


    She found to her confusion and dismay that her bracelet was no longer on her wrists.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When she saw her empty wrists, she stood there dumbfounded. For a second there she forgot about the angry beast that was charging at her.


    ''That was my mom''s...'' When she thought of this she clenched her fists and shouted at the height of her voice.


    "No matter who you are, if you don''t return that bracelet your will I will find you, and when I do-!..."


    "No need for threats beauty. The name is Nester, don''t forget it. And I am just borrowing this, I will return it... eventually. Hehe..." After that, the voice disappeared.


    ''Nester huh, I will remember...''


    "Roar!"


    A w descended upon Kira but she was able to dodge it the instant that it almost touched her.


    And she became locked in battle with the beast who had increased its strength to a level that can be termed as Half a Step into the Martial Emperor Realm.


    ''I can''t defeat it without breaking the seal.'' Kira knew that her best chance would be to run, but then again she would have to fight for the opportunity to do that safely because the energy attacks of this so spirit beast is no joke.


    ''Why did grandpa have to take away all the talismans? He didn''t even let me keep one, along with the restriction on me, how am I supposed to handle this,'' Kiramented as she Evaded another attack.


    *Bang!*


    "Tsk! Filthy beast, I am not the one who stole your orb!"


    The fight continued and Kira had found an opportunity that she could take advantage of to leave the battle, but just then a footstep was heard.


    She turned and was surprised at the identity of the person.


    ''It''s him!''


    She was surprised to see Arthur here. Thest time she saw him was during the Sword Tower event.


    She hadter heard how he became the number outer disciple


    This was no ce for an outer disciple or inner disciple.


    "Roar!"


    The spirit beast was not happy at Arthur''s arrival and felt that Arthur hade to help the girl.


    This caused it to fight more ferociously and it somehow managed to shift the battle to Arthur''s direction and sent an energy attack at Arthur.


    "Roar!"


    A st of mes was fired off from the mouth of the beast.


    *Zoom!*


    Shit, I was careless!'' She widened her eyes and moved to save Arthur.


    The energy attacks of this particr spirit beast were especially hard to dodge or counter due to their immense speed.


    So she doubted Arthur could handle it.


    She couldn''t let Arthur die, and before she knew it, she had formed a hand sign.


    "First Seal...Break!"


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 133 A Match?

    ================??================


    In the present...


    Arthur arrives before the gate of the Core Disciple''s residential area and as usual, he was stopped by the guards at the gate.


    "Hal-!?"


    Before the guards couldplete their saying of the word ''halt'', Arthur brought out the Supreme Guardian''s seal with practiced ease.


    "We pay our respects to the Supreme Guardian!"


    They said together and Arthur merely nodded to them and walked past the entrance without a change in his steps.


    Seeing the seal is equivalent to seeing the supreme guardian.


    "Who is that?" One guard asked the other.


    "I don''t know. But this is the first time I am seeing the Supreme Guardian''s Seal since I joined the sect."


    "Hmmm, same here. I even thought that he doesn''t give out his seal."


    "Yeah, then this person must have a very high connection with the Supreme Guardian, so we must not mess with him."


    "You are right. It is a good thing that we recognized the seal early before doing anything drastic."


    ...


    While Arthur entered through the gates, he passed through a barrier of fog and appeared in a ce that looked like another world.


    ''There is a great condensation of essence energy in this ce,'' Arthur noted as he spread out his Soul Power.


    Then he looked around and could see many mountains and hills.


    This was very different from how the Outer and Inner Court residence was built.


    Unlike the others where one would see many mansions and houses, this ce had only mountains as far as the eye could see.


    The actual residence of the core disciples was built within the mountains themselves.


    And each mountain in this ce has a direct link to the spiritual veins that are deep in the earth.


    Spiritual Essence Veins are the Earthly manifestation of essence energy, that is different from the one found in the atmosphere.


    In a way, you could say that these veins are like the condensed version of essence energy just like the spirit crystals.


    But rather than crystals, they condensed into veins deep within the earth.


    This also gave them the advantage of recovery with Spirit Crystals''ck.


    ''This is just like the Serene Pce Painting.''


    The world within the serene pce painting was just the same.


    While Arthur was looking around his soul power sensed a group moving swiftly in his direction.


    ''They are here.''


    Soon, the group appeared within his range of vision and he saw who they were.


    "Kira..." He muttered in a barely audible voice that only he could hear.


    When he thought of the encounter in the mountains he felt a bit of guilt.


    ''One could say that I am at fault, but if you look at it from another angle, she wasn''t ruthless enough...''


    "You are here," said a child female voice as the group arrived before him.


    Kira was the one who spoke and she stood at the front of the group. Behind her stood two girls wearing the outfits of Core Disciples who looked a bit alike.


    ''They should be siblings,'' Arthur noted from their appearance.


    These girls were the ones who had wanted to recruit Arthur into their factions the day they watch him ascend the tower with Kira.


    But they choose not to do so in the end.


    "Of course I did. What, you thought I would run?" Arthur replied with a grin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes," Kira spoke with a straight face, but Arthur caught a bit of disharmony with her eyes and her reply.


    He was only able to tell due to his incredibly high souk power.


    ''Damn, this girl is good. I wonder what kind of home training she went through to keep up with that cold uncaring tone and eyes,'' Arthur wondered.


    "So this is the one who wants to challenge Senior Poleon?"


    "Tsk! I thought it was a core disciple but who knew he is only an arrogant outer court disciple?"


    Two male disciples who were with the girls spoke up at this time. Their words and tone revealed their disdain.


    There was another male disciple that was there too but he said nothing. And although he did not speak, his eyes revealed he thought the same as the others.


    So there were five core disciples before Arthur, not counting Kira because she was not wearing the attire of core disciples.


    "Hey, you two stop it!" Ordered one of the girls.


    And quickly, the young men bowed their heads and apologized, "We are sorry Vice Leader Maria!"


    Something about their tone showed Arthur that they were afraid of this Maria.


    "You can''t me them, senior sister. After all, anyone without a knowledge of his identity would think the same."


    "Hmm, you are Nadia. They were in seclusion when he cleared the tower."


    When Maria said that, the eyes of the young men widened and they hurriedly raised their heads.


    "He cleared the tower?"


    "He is Invincible?"


    They still felt a bit of doubt at first but when they thought more about it, things made sense.


    Of course, their Vice Sect Leaders would not set a match with just anybody.


    But then again, even if he is the genius seven-star battle genius, that doesn''t mean he can win the battle.


    Even with this thought on their minds, their attitude towards Arthur shifted a bit.


    Now, they had some respect in their eyes.


    When they thought of how with Arthur''s talent, he would beat them in just one move if he were in the same cultivation realm with them, they could help buy sweat a little that they spoke that way to him.


    Arthur did not respond to the words of the two and instead smiled at Kira.


    "Shall we?"


    "Hn." Kira nodded.


    And without further ado, they led Arthur to a gathering within the sect.


    ------


    Meanwhile, there was a great uproar at the ce where the sword tower was located.


    The tower revealed the number ''25''.


    "How is this possible?!"


    Many couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Their surprise was not born out of seeing the disyed number. No, rather their shock was due to how fast the number was disyed and the cultivation of the one who was ascending the tower.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    ~~~~~  ANNOUNCEMENT  ~~~~~


    This Author is out of Christmas Seclusion!


    "I am Invincible."

 Chapter 134 New Record!

    [ 25! ]


    Only one-fourth of an hour had passed and Crixus had already reached the highest floor he cleared in the past, and he did it in a much shorter Time frame.


    With this, he had broken the record for the fastest ascension to the 25th floor, and that included Arthur''s.


    "This...."


    Everyone present at the Sword Tower was short of words.


    "This should be impossible! Or was the rumor about his cultivation level lies?"


    "No, they are not. The Great Elders would not lie about something like that. And besides, he had previously taken a cultivation-level test in from of many disciples."


    "I know but, this is just too hard to swallow."


    "Sigh... I feel the same way too."


    "The realm of these geniuses isn''t something we average disciples canprehend."


    Manymented their inferiority whenpared to great geniuses such as Crixus.


    The higher the cultivation realm, the harder it is to fight above your realm.


    So for Crixus to reach this level of strength meant that he could really fight and defeat early-stage Martial Emperors easily.


    [ 26! ]


    "He advanced again!"


    "He did it! He broke his previous record!"


    "Now he is the second person to go beyond the 25th floor."


    "That''s right."


    Everyone acknowledged Crixus as the second person to go past the twenty-fifth floor.


    But no one knows that there was someone else who cleared the twenty-fifth floor and went beyond it.


    ''Zaith Asura''


    But for some reason, no one seems to know about this very important information.


    As the disciples present discussed animatedly the uing martial arts tournament, the news of Crixus''s progress in the sword tower quickly spread throughout the sect.


    They were all very excited.


    The Grand Martial Arts Tournament will arrive soon and having a powerhouse like Crixus gave them hope to win the championship.


    Somemented how nice it would be if Arthur was at the same cultivation rank, then their victory will be assured.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they know of the monsters of the Hartfield Academy, they would have a hundred percent confidence in winning.


    The Hartfield Academy had the strongest disciples and their position has been unchallenged for thousands of years now.


    Thest time the Heavenly Sword Sect had a disciple whose strength could match that of the strongest disciple of the academy was over three thousand years ago.


    But even then, he was only a match and could not defeat the strongest disciple of the Hartfield Royal Academy.


    However, he himself could not be defeated either, so they became rivals.


    That discipleter became the next Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect but he mysteriously disappeared a thousand years ago along with the Dean of the Heartfield Royal Academy who was his rival from his younger years.


    The disappearance of two of the strongest Martial Ancestors caused quite amotion which waster suppressed by their factions.


    Anyway, that Sect Leader was the master of the current Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    And the Vice Sect Leader was his disciple-in-name.


    ....<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At the Elder''s Meeting Hall...


    The Great Elders were gathered, still in discussion of the matters of the sect when they both received the news of Crixus''s progress in the tower.


    Immediately, the supporters of the Blood Sword Faction among them smiled victoriously.


    "Fellow elders, with this our meeting should be concluded no?" One of them said as he eyed the previously opposing elders.


    His meaning couldn''t be any more clear.


    ''Crixus has already proven that his talent is not lower than Arthur''s and might even be higher considering how hard it should have been to clear the tower with his current strength.


    Meanwhile, the elders who supported Arthur were put in a dilemma.


    ''How did he get so strong and at the same time raise his battle power rating?''


    The battle power rating was only one of the ways to rank geniuses but only at the lower levels of cultivation.


    Because the higher the cultivation realm, the harder it is to cross a realm or a stage to battle.


    So the battle power rating decreases as cultivation increases.


    But Crixus just went againstmon sense as not only did his battle power rating not decrease, but it instead went through the roof!


    "I still think we should wait a little while before deciding."


    "What do you mean? Are the results not clear enough?"


    "That''s right, Elder Rover. You can not continue to drag things out. Let us quickly send our decision to the Vice-Sect Leader."


    Elder Rover was the secret master of Matthew who informed Arthur about the n of the Great Elders.


    He was one of the low-key members of the Sect and was mostly neutral, as a result, no one knows his true strength.


    He, like his disciple, prefers to be unnoticed, only showing up when important.


    But for the first, he is showing interest in the matters of the sect. This confused his peers and they couldn''t help but wonder if he knew anything about Arthur''s real identity.


    "Elder Lin, I am not stalling trying to drag things out. I just do not want us to make a hasty decision in the absence of the Sect Leader."


    Elder Lin was the father of the Vice-Leader of the Blood Sword Faction and was also a member of a great martial arts family, the Lin Family which was one of the strongest martial arts families with a great heritage.


    Elder Lin narrowed his eyes and responded, "What do you mean by that statement? Does that mean you don''t trust the judgment of the Vice-Sect Leader?"


    "Elder Lin please do not put words in my mouth. How could I imply such a thing, I-" Elder Rover defended himself but stopped talking halfway.


    "Why are you suddenly silent? Do you admit to it?" Elder Lin sneered as he saw Elder Rover''s frozen expression.


    But he did not know that the reason Elder Rover got like that was because of a piece of news he just received.


    ''He is that strong now?''


    His expression changed and he smiled instead, confusing the others.


    ''This young man is very interesting...''


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    "I''m back baby!"


    "Sorry for the dy all readers... I, unfortunately, experienced cultivation deviation and got weakened."


    "But I am better now... Unlike Arthur, I the Author got no cheats...*sigh*"


    Stay tuned!

 Chapter 135 Battle! First Appearance Of The Prideful Prince?!

    ================??================


    ''I didn''t expect to get such a surprise. That little fellow had really hidden well, huh? ying a pig to eat a tiger...''


    It took a while for Elder Rover''s expression to return to normal and he look on at the supporters of the Blood Sword Faction amongst the elders with an indifferent look in his eyes.


    At this moment, Elder Lin harumphed coldly.


    "Hmph! I know you are wise, so I will advise you to not board the tiny boat that is trying to go against the mighty waves of the sea and rather join the great ship that rides along the waves instead."


    Elder Lin said no more after that which resulted in making the atmosphere tense as everyone here could understand the underlying meaning in his words.


    Elder Rover did not respond to the not-so-undisguised threat but rather gave a small smile instead.


    He decided to wait and watch what his disciple, Thomas would call a face-pping scene, ur.


    Elder Lin thought that he was conceding, and was about to say something he received a transmission that caused his expression to be one of shock.


    At the same time, the expressions of the other elders changed too, and even the less expressive one amongst them could not hide the change in his expression.


    One even spoke out loud, "How is this possible?!"


    Only Elder Rover appeared indifferent as though this had nothing to do with him, but within him, he felt refreshed.


    "What is it? What caused experts like you with great self-control to reveal such shocked expressions?" Elder Rover raised an eyebrow at them.


    Elder Lin frowned at that question but choose not to respond.


    "Hehehe, I believe we all know what this means?" One elder who was supporting Arthur spoke up at this time.


    The supporters of the Blood Sword Faction were shocked about the turn of events.


    Meanwhile, Elder stealthily sent a transmission to the Vice Sect Leader.


    `````


    *Bang!*


    An innocent table got turned to dust with the angry tap of a finger.


    The Vice Sect Leader was not happy at all. He had been scheming for the time long ago and now that his ns are about to bear fruit a stumbling block entered his originally smooth path to sess.


    "Crixus, do not disappoint me..."


    `````


    A few minutes earlier...


    Arthur was led to an arena by Kira and the others and when he got there the ce was already filled with excited spectators.


    But his expression changed slightly the instant he got close to the arena because, with his extended soul power, he heard thements of a lot of people.


    "So who is challenging Gregor this time?" Someone asked among the core disciples present.


    "I don''t know, but I heard the person is not yet a Core Disciple."


    "Really? Then it must be an inner court disciple that just advanced and still has not yet been exposed to the true strength of the Core Disciples."


    "Agreed."


    "I just can''t think of which idiot would be dumb enough to challenge someone in the top ten amongst Core Disciples."


    "Well, I heard a rumor..." Someone whispered, but even though his voice was low, it was captured by Arthur''s Soul Power.


    "I heard it was a male disciple who is enamored by Kira''s beauty and wants to challenge Gregor so he can defeat him and prove he is not worthy of her."


    "Hmm, I think I heard something like that too. Gregor has been courting after Kira but all his efforts were in vain."


    "I heard it was Kira that proposed the match herself. She said if he can defeat the person whom she will bring then she will give him a chance. Gregor immediately went wild with joy and asked which Core Disciple he will be fighting to which Kira smiled and said that the one who will battle him had not yet been promoted to be a Core Disciple."


    "Gregor immediately became displeased and announced that he will cripple that arrogant disciple in just ten moves!"


    "Wow! That means this match is going to be very interesting. But wait a minute, isn''t he afraid of being punished?"


    The Heavenly Sword Sect does not permit their disciples to battle outside the arena. And no one is allowed to cripple or kill a fellow disciple outside the life and death arena.


    The life and death arena is the arena where disciples who have an enmity where no one will rest until the other dies will go to.


    Upon the life and death arena, only one will leave alive unless the winner is magnanimous and spares the other''s life.


    "Punishment? Don''t you know who his elder brother is?" One of them sneered.


    The one who asked the previous question immediately came to a realization.


    "That''s true, and besides that, he is a core member of the Blood Sword faction with immense influence in the sect. So much so that I heard even the decisions of some elders are manipted to be in their favor."


    "Shhh! Don''t say such things out loud," the other berated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arthur stopped paying attention to their discussion and his expression became indifferent, but inside he was smiling coldly.


    ''Hehe, I knew things will be more lively here. The Outer Court was a bit boring.''


    At this time they arrived at the entrance of the building when Kira who was in front stopped and said;


    "Be careful..."


    After that, she turned and walked in a direction that was close to the fighting ring along with Maria and the others.


    As for Arthur, he knew what he had to do and he began to walk toward the ring.


    At this time the noisy arena immediately became silent and over a thousand gazesnded on him with scrutiny.


    If it were anyone else in his ce who would be sweating with nervousness but Arthur''s eyes had no ripples and he treated those gazes like air.


    His gaze was focused on just one person.


    It was a brown-haired young man who stood on the three-hundred-meter fighting ring with his arms folded.


    He wore the robe of a core disciple and was looking down arrogantly at Arthur with a sinister smile on his face.


    But when Arthur got closer and climbed the ring, that sinister smile turned into a pleased and mocking smile.


    ''An outer court disciple? Is Kira messing with me or does she really like me just as my elder brother suggests?'' Gregor wondered.


    He can''t any other reason as to why he would be matched against a weak outer court disciple.


    Gregor was not good with hiding his thoughts as Arthur could get what he was thinking with just the expression on his face.


    Once Arthur stepped on the stage, everyone got a good look at him.


    And then there was silence for a few seconds before mockingments began to fly around and some began shouting at Arthur to not overestimate himself.


    A few maidens even looked at him with pity, seeing him as just a young man who is stricken with love.


    Arthur took all this in as though he was watching a show until a voice rang out that quieted the crowd.


    "Silence!"


    With only a few people noticing, an elder appeared on the stage and looked at Arthur with a certain intelligent glint in his eyes.


    "So the Invincible of the Outer Court has arrived here to battle. Should I take this as you attempting to advance to be a Corr Disciple?" The elder said with an amicable tone.


    "Hng." Arthur nodded.


    The elder smiled and asked, "Are you sure about this?"


    The reason he was asking was that he was one of those who look favorably upon Arthur.


    He also believes Arthur might be acting on impulse to prove himself because of a girl. And although the origins of that girl are not simple, it is but a foolish thing to do in the elder''s eyes.


    But although he concealed his thoughts well, they could not escape Arthur''s emotion-sensing abilities.


    Arthur was about to reply when he was interrupted.


    "Is there any need for this, he is already here and as a man, he should not let a beautiful maiden look down on him," Gregor said what was meant to be provocative words if only the rumors were true.


    Arthur ignored him and so did the Elder, who saw the confident look in his eyes and understood that Arthur was not going to back down.


    "Okay, just know where to stop in the battle. Remember, this is just an exchange of pointers and not a life-and-death battle," said the elder.


    These words were directed at Gregor who only smiled mockingly and said, "Let''s just start."


    "Alright, you may begin!"


    The elder disappeared from the stage after announcing the start of the battle and cheers erupted from the crowd with many of them shouting out for Arthur''s defeat.


    "So you are the arrogant boy that gave himself an even more arrogant name. The crowd here shouts for you to be put in your ce, who do you have to say?"


    Gregor still had his arms in front of him and began to release an overbearing aura from his body by stirring up his essence energy.


    As he did that, his hair which fell at the sides of his face all stood on end, making Arthur reveal a look of surprise.


    ''Is that you?... The prideful prince?''


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    Author: "Low on motivation...need power stones and gifts to revive my writing spirit..."


    "...stay tuned... I am not giving this up!"

 Chapter 136 Martial Spirit: Lightning Cloud Eagle!

    ================??================


    Arthur stared at Gregor with a bit of surprise and the slightest hint of anticipation.


    ''I might get to watch a good show.''


    Unlike the Outer Court, Arthur had next to no information about the Core Disciples of the sect, so he has no idea about Gregor''s capabilities.


    ''But by relying on my perception of elemental essence energy I can feel his cultivation technique is rted to lightning.'' Arthur thought with squinted eyes.


    Meanwhile, Gregor took his silence as him being scared of his ''valiant'' show of power andughed out loud.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What, why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Gregor questioned and his aura suddenly condensed, and caused a wave of wind that blew out to the surroundings. Even the distant spectators felt it and were surprised.


    Kira furrowed her brows, ''He has gotten much stronger overnight. It seems he was on the verge of a breakthrough.''


    Her gaze turned to Arthur and saw that his eyes were still as calm as ake with no ripples.


    ''Hmm, he still isn''t perturbed huh? Let me see your real strength, Invincible.''


    Aside from Kira and the Elder that was presiding over the match, no one else noticed that Arthur still showed no apprehension about Gregor''s disy of power. The others all took his silence as fear.


    "Oh, my heavens! Gregor has reached the eighth stage of the Grand Martial Realm!"


    "I''m afraid the top ten rankings are about to change!"


    "This Invincible is done for now. If I were him I would immediately admit defeat rather than still trying to show off."


    Gregor''s grin grew wider as he heard thements of the crowd. He especially likes being in the spotlight.


    And now, with hundreds of shocked and even fawning gazes on him, he felt a sense of elevation.


    "Hey, are you still not saying anything?" Gregor raised an eyebrow at Arthur who had remained silent all this time.


    To his question, Arthur finally revealed a smile as his eyes narrowed, "Interesting..."


    Gregor saw this and immediately got angry as he felt like Arthur was mocking him despite seeing his power.


    "Idiot who doesn''t know the identity of the heavens. I will show you the power of ate-stage Grand Martial Realm cultivator!"


    Sparks of lightning appeared on Gregor''s body and he immediately disappeared. It look like teleportation but in reality, he was just that fast.


    And only a few people could see him move.


    *swoosh!*


    A hand sparkling with lightning instantly appears in front of Arthur''s neck in a grabbing motion. But just as it was about to grab his throat Arthur moved slightly and it grabbed nothing but air, missing by a hair''s breadth.


    ''What?!'' Gregor was shocked at that but immediately thought that he was the one who made an error in judgment.


    ''This brat couldn''t have dodged it. It must have been luck!''


    Immediately he moved and appeared behind Arthur and grabbed at his head.


    ''This time I will definitely smash your face on the floor!''


    *swoosh!*


    But just like before he missed Arthur by just an inch.


    ''What is going on?!''


    Gregor sped up andunched a series of attacks in session, but he will always miss by an inch.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    To the onlookers, Arthur appeared to be standing in one spot while a human-shaped silhouette was moving around him, looking almost like it was dancing.


    This caused those with weaker strength to be confused, and wondering.


    "What the hell is going on?!"


    "Don''t ask me I have no idea...wait maybe I do...but I don''t know if I should say it."


    "What is it?"


    "Well since you asked, I think Gregor is just showing this poser how fast he is, wanting him to despair before beating him up."


    "Hmm, that does seem to be the case, otherwise I can''t imagine that he is unable to do anything to Invincible."


    "That''s right..."


    Only these disciples had no idea that Gregor was indeed unable to do anything to Arthur.


    But Kira who was watching was able to see everything clearly as her eyes had a hidden glow In them. Her expression eased up when she saw the situation.


    ''Hmph! So you do have some abilities after all. But this still won''t make up for my loss...''


    The Elder who was watching from outside the ring revealed an expression of surprise.


    ''Has he been hiding his strength all along?'' He wondered because this would be too shocking if Arthur cultivated to this level in just a few months after he entered the sect.


    Gregor who saw that he was unable to touch Arthur even with his fastest speed immediately gave up and switched tactics.


    He appeared in front of Arthur with a gloomy expression which changed to one of anger when he saw the smirk on his opponent''s face.


    "You dare mock me? You are just lucky that I had only learned the entry level of the Lightning Glide Movement Technique or else you..."


    Arthur stopped listening from there.


    ''Come on, can we skip all thisme third-rate viin talk when fighting?''


    "...now I will show you my real power!"


    *Boom!*


    Gregor unleashed his Martial Spirit, in a big to use his full strength to defeat Arthur.


    "Eah!"


    The cry of an eagle echoed in the arena and a majestic blue-feather eagle with white stripes appeared behind Gregor.


    "That''s the Lightning Cloud Eagle! The signature martial spirit of the Maywul noble family of Nashville Kingdom!"


    "It seems we all underestimated this Invincible. His strength has actually reached the level of a Core Disciple."


    "This is shocking! I don''t believe he cultivated all the way from the Gold Core Realm to the Grand Martial in such a short time frame, as no one has such a talent in all the continent. Not even the legends of the past were that fast in their cultivation."


    Arthur had finally released his cultivation realm aura.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    Author: "I am in the process of recovering my Writing Martial Spirit...I need powers stones and lots of reviews for that!"


    "My fellow brothers, please help this rogue cultivator."

 Chapter 137 Peak Level Sword Intent: The Stronger Elder Brother Appears!

    ================??================


    A powerful and steady aura was released from Arthur''s body and it did not lose out to Gregor''s earlier disy and might even seem superior.


    This alone showed how sturdy Arthur''s foundation was. It was not shaky even with the fast pace his cultivation increased and this was because of his Dao Creation Physique and his recently gained Dao Devouring Physique.


    With both of them superimposed, Arthur doubts he would ever face the problem of having an unsteady foundation for improving his cultivation too fast.


    At most, he would slow down a bit to fully master his strength andprehend the Dao within each realm fully, before progressing again.


    When the spectators saw Arthur''s cultivation realm they revealed looks of astonishment and they all assumed that Arthur had been hiding his real strength all along.


    Suddenly a few people recalled that he cleared the Sword Tower and the shock they felt became more intense.


    ''He cleared the Sword Tower at the Grand Martial Realm on his first try!''


    At this point, no one dared look down on Arthur anymore.


    Even the other top ten ranked disciples who just recently showed up to watch a show felt a bit of danger from Arthur''s presence.


    Meanwhile, Gregor''s aura was still rising after releasing his martial spirit. He smiled at the rush of power coursing through his body.


    "Release your martial spirit and let us have a true battle!" He spoke in an attempt to sound valiant.


    Arthur shook his head, "You are not worthy," was all he said.


    And of course, thisment of him angered his opponent, especially when he continued to stand nonchntly without taking a fighting stance.


    "How dare you look down on me!"


    Gregor both palms together and sent them forward releasing a lightning eagle-shaped essence energy attack.


    "Lightning Eagle!"


    Immediately after he did that, he took out a halberd and disappeared with a movement technique while creating six after images which moved in unison to attack Arthur as a follow-upbo with the Lightning Eagle move.


    Gregor''s speed this time was more than five times greater than before, and he was confident of his win.


    Arthur looked at this with the same calm expression and stretched forth his hand.


    "I guess I need to show you why I am called...Invincible."


    A terrifying intent surround Arthur who ced one hand behind his back and in states a sword with two fingers of his outstretched hand.


    "What?!... That is..." The elder widened his eyes the instant heid eyes on Arthur''s fingers.


    He had his guess but he dared not conclude as that would be too shocking, so he decided to wait and see.


    The sword-like auraing from Arthur filled the arena and many weaker core disciples did not dare to focus their eyes on his fingers as they felt that if they did they would immediately go blind.


    "Disperse!"


    Arthur spoke in a dignified voice and an invisible power struck the Lightning Eagle and also one of the six figures.


    "Argh!"


    A scream echoed in the arena as Arthur had urately pinpointed which of the figures was the real Gregor.


    The force of the attack shot him all the way to the end of the ring until he violently collided with an invisible barrier.


    *Boom!*


    *Thud!*


    A miserable-looking figurended on the ring while screaming.


    "I quit! I quit!" Gregor screamed in agony.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Arthur''s attack was still wreaking havoc in his body and he needed to immediately take care of it else if it prates his Dantian he would be done for as he would end up a cripple.


    Ironically, Gregor had nned to humiliate Arthur before ruthlessly crippling him on the spot.


    Although this was against the rules of the sect and attracts heavy punishment he had a powerful backer so he could bypass these rules easily unlike most disciples.


    But never imagine that he would be the one to bear the risk of bing crippled.


    The elder saw this and immediately arrived at the ring and announced the winner.


    "Invincible wins! As per the rules, he is now the 9th Core Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect!"


    The elder waved his hand and the identity token on Arthur''s waist flew to his palm. And then he tapped it a few times and its color changed to violet which was the color of the Core Disciple''s robe.


    Also, the writing ''9th'' appeared on one side of the token. After which he sent it back to Arthur.


    *swoosh!*


    Arthur caught it and gracefully ced it on his waist.


    The elder was about to give further instructions to Arthur concerning his induction to bing a core disciple when a cry of fear was heard.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "It''s not working my dantian is getting damaged! Elder Brother help!" Gregor cried out in panic.


    Luckily for him, a figure floated on a sword and arrived at his side. The figure was that of a handsome-looking man with a sharp gaze akin to a deadly sword.


    He was dressed in golden martial robes with uniquely embroidered symbols.


    This was Gregor''s elder brother who was an Elite Disciple who had reached the Martial King Realm, Startell Knight.


    As soon as he appeared, gasps of surprise and anticipation were expressed by many.


    The young man quickly ced his hand on Gregor''s abdomen.


    He originally had an indifferent expression on his face, but as he tried to expel the destructive force of Arthur''s sword intent, his expression became that of surprise which he quickly hid.


    "Hmph! Measly trick, scatter!"


    *Cough! Cough!*


    Gregor immediately vomited two mouthfuls of blood andy weakly on the floor.


    Startell ignored his brother after that and turned to face Arthur with a scrutinizing look.


    Meanwhile, a few before came and hurriedly took Gregor away for further treatment. The internal injuries he had received would take a long to recover from, even more, so the damage to his ''heart''.


    "Peak Level Sword Intent...heh, you have hidden your real strength very well...Invincible."


    Meanwhile, Arthur was thinking;


    ''Best one and the stronger viines...typical cultivation world.''


    ''Hmmm, is this a sign?''


    ''I''m I the Protagonist of this world?''


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    Author: "Okay, the mc is beginning to make random guesses...should send an OP enemy to ''help'' him stay in check?"

 Chapter 138 Stand Off! Fourth Rank Sword Concept!

    ================??================


    "Peak Level Sword Intent...heh, you have hidden your real strength very well...Invincible."


    Startell was not Gregor''s biological elder brother but became his elder brother due to a past rtionship of their parents.


    Startells father who is nowte was the sworn brother of Gregor''s father, and now he naturally became Gregor''s Senior Brother.


    And he was quite fond of this junior brother is his, even though they were not rted by blood.


    After hemented on Arthur''s sword intent, most revealed shock and let out gasps of surprise at the sudden revtion.


    "He is stronger than expected, but still not strong enough."


    The one who said this was a neer who arrived at the scene with three other Elite Disciples.


    The four of them were dressed in the same robe as Startell signifying their status.


    There were only nine elite disciples in the Heavenly Sword Sect, and it is always nine.


    If a core disciple defeats an elite disciple, he takes his ce while the defeated one is immediately demoted to a core disciple.


    Although at that point he would be the strongest core disciple, taking the ce of the number one core disciple, it can notpare to the prestige and resources that an elite disciple has ess to.


    These four new arrivals were having tea with Startell when they received news f the duel.


    One of Gregor''s keenckeys immediately sent word when he saw that the battle was not going as nned.


    And with Startell''s care for his brother immediately left their gathering without a word and rushed to the scene.


    Arthur decided to respond at this point, "Whether or not this is my true strength, we will know if we fight, right? Or isn''t that why you are here?"


    Arthur had already seen through Startell''s real intentions which surprised thetter a bit, causing him to smile.


    "No, no...let me correct something. It can not be called a battle but a spar. Because it would be bullying if we battle and besides, I only battle with my sword and if I do, blood must be drawn."


    Startell''s gaze became cold there for a moment and almost no one noticed the veiled killent intent in his eyes except for Arthur, the elder, and Kira who had a kind of unique perception.


    "I agree with, the sword is meant for killing but I also believe it is meant to protect also and not just kill. If you only focus on the extreme part of the offense, I don''t see you bing skilled in defending with your sword," Arthurmented.


    Startell''s eyes narrowed at that, ''Is he guessing or...did someone say something?''


    Startell was a bit taken aback at that because what he just said was exactly what his master has been telling him recently.


    But he didn''t reveal his thoughts in his expression and just scoffed.


    "Well, I just need to y my opponent before he can breach my defense. And in doing that, I am pretty confident."


    Arthur just shrugged, "So what now? You want to ''spar'' as you said or what?"


    Startell was about to nod when he suddenly received a transmission.


    One of the Great Elders justmunicated something to him which made him pause.


    ''Fine...but only this once!''


    Arthur noticed his distracted look and guessed that someone might bemunicating with him.


    "Well, that would be good as I would give you some pointers on your sword dao as you can be said to be just one step away from reaching the Sword Concept Realm."


    Arthur sneered, "And what realm are you at in the Sword Dao to give me pointers?"


    Startell saw the disdain on Arthur''s face as he didn''t care to hide it.


    "Let me give you a glimpse!"


    *Shring!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The sound of a sword being drawn echoed loudly in the arena and the swords of everyone sword practitioner present began to tremble and everyone at the scene felt the presence of the sword just in front of them.


    To many, it felt like they were just a breath away from being yed by this intent.


    Arthur saw it too and calcted in his heart, ''Fourth Rank Sword Concept...hmm, but I sense him holding back... a lot.''


    Suddenly the deadly intent disappeared, which resulted in the palpitating hearts of many regaining a bit of calmness.


    "Enjoy your stay amongst the core disciples, Invincible. The elites are still too far from you now... Hmph!" Startell left with a snort.


    He flew on his sword and the other elite disciples that came with him joined him one after the other, with one female looking at Arthur a bit longer before turning to leave too.


    ''I have found an interesting one mother.'' She hid a grin as she left.


    ''Hm? What was that?'' Arthur wondered as he sensed a predatory gaze on him for a split second before disappearing into thin air.


    ''Whatever...haters be hating.'' He said.


    "Everyone disperse, this gathering hase to an end!" Announced the elder when he saw that many were still slow on the uptake as it felt like everything was moving too fast.


    With his reminder, people began to leave albeit slowly as they animatedly discussed the event that just yed out and the unexpected conclusion.


    No one saw thising...except Arthur.


    At this point, Kira walked up to him and said, "Congrattions...and thank you. But you still owe me though."


    Her expression revealed no emotion as she spoke but Arthur could now sense a strong curiosity from her towards him with his empath ability.


    "I know, don''t worry. I will make it up to you and you will not be disappointed...I promise," Arthur smiled.


    Kira nodded, "Someone will take care of your stay here. I will be going now. See you soon."


    "Okay."


    With that, Kira turned and left with the leaders of the Sword Alliance that came with her.


    Arthur noticed that they seem much more interested in talking to him than leaving but a look from Kira dispelled that and waved, smiling at him before leaving.


    "See youter brother! You were awesome back there!"


    "Yeah, you were so cool!"


    The other guysmented with a grin.


    "See you around new guy."


    With that, they all left and soon it was just Arthur and the old man who looked like he wanted to say something other than the perks of his new status.


    "Let''s go somewhere else." He said.


    Arthur nodded and followed him.


    As they left, a Raven circled the sky above them before leaving.


    "Caw!"


    But as soon as it did, Arthur turned to look at the spot where it was, wondering, ''Who would that be?''


    Meanwhile, the Elder didn''t sense anything and led Arthur to a Mountain.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 139 Sect Leader Of The Heavenly Sword Sect!

    ================??================


    Arthur was led into a mountain cave with a luxurious interior.


    ''From outside it looks just like any other mountain filled with essence energy and good for cultivation, but from within, one wouldpare it to a mansion.''


    Arthur was not surprised at it, but he just never thought the Heavenly Sword Sect would be able to build something like this.


    As this is something he would only expect to see in the central continent, or even in the higher realms.


    At this time he recalled the sect''s origins and the rtionship of its founder with an Immortal Cultivator from one of the realms above.


    ''I guess that''s why.''


    "We are here."


    The elder leading Arthur spoke at this time, drawing Arthur''s attention to him.


    "Thank you for leading the way senior, but I assumed that is not the only reason?"


    "Straight to the point I see. Well, that''s good too, I also don''t like to beat around the bush." The elder chuckled a bit.


    Arthur kept a straight face waiting for him to just spill it out and be done with it.


    "The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm will be opening in three months at themand of the sect leader."


    Arthur feigned a surprised expression as he heard this. He already expected this but his identity is still a secret.


    "Why?" He asked.


    The elder sighed before speaking, "This is because of the grand martial arts tournament. The time for this tournament has been brought forward again."


    "As you know, this is the most important martial arts meeting. And what the general public is unaware of, is the real purpose of the grand martial arts tournament."


    The elder stopped speaking and watched Arthur''s expression, of which thetter revealed a bit of shock and confusion, causing the elder to think.


    ''Does he really not know or is he that good of an actor? I can''t even detect any w in his mental fluctuations. Whatever...''


    "What is the real purpose of the grand martial arts tournament?" Arthur asked even though he already knew the answer.


    And to his question, the Elder only shook his head in response, causing Arthur to frown.


    "You can''t speak of it?"


    "Yes,"


    "Alright then, so what do you really want to say."


    "..."


    "Well, the Sect Leader is interested in you, so he sent me to convey his wishes..." The Elder brought out a token with engraved symbols.


    "He wants to meet you."


    Arthur nodded, and then the Elder crushed the token.


    Nothing happened for a few seconds and then a terrifying presence began to condense, along with a shadowy figure.


    Arthur squirted his eyes at the sight of the figure which was a bit blurry but one could tell it was that of a man.


    ''The Sect Leader huh?''


    As soon as he appeared, the elder stepped aside and erected a barrier on the surface of his skin to shield himself from the sword intent that filled the surroundings.


    Arthur noticed a tiny sweat on the old man''s forehead.


    This was because of the pressure the sect leader caused either deliberately or not.


    ''He is testing me...'' Arthur took note of that.


    ''Unfortunately, his soul is akin to a newborn before a great mountain. What tremor can he cause?'' Arthurughed in his heart.


    Although he felt no pressure in his mind, his body was different. He has to squint his eyes and also erected an essence energy barrier around him.


    But immediately he did, cracks appeared all around it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ''Figures...''


    Arthur decided to reveal some of his true strength in the spur of the moment as he knows that the Sect Leader had already known about his identity.


    But since strength is more important in this world than one''s background the man decided to test his strength.


    *Vroom!*


    ''5th Rank Sword Concept!''


    The moment this was revealed the Elder was shocked speechless, and even the sect leader was the same.


    "Hmm, interesting..."


    Suddenly the oppressive force disappeared and the atmosphere became calm once more and the figure of the Sect Leader became clear.


    Arthur dispelled his sword concept and took a good look at the sect leader.


    The man was handsome and looked middle-aged. He had a mix of ck and grey hair on the sides of his head.


    He wore a white Daoist robe which exuded the aura of a powerful defensive artifact with hints of great power.


    "Greetings Sect Leader!" The Elder cupped his fists with a bow.


    "Greetings Sect Leader," Arthur greeted with a mere nod.


    The elder on the side saw this and frowned and wanted to berate him a little when the Sect Leader spoke.


    "Leave us."


    The elder could only swallow the words he was about to speak to correct this junior on proper respect and left immediately.


    It was only until both of them were left did Arthur speak as the man just kept looking at him curiously without saying anything.


    "I assume you already know my identity, Senior?" Arthur smiled knowingly.


    "Oh, do I?"


    The sect leader raised an eyebrow at that.


    "Senior, I am a straightforward person," Arthur''s expression became calm as he said this.


    These words told the sect leader that Arthur did not want to beat around the bush.


    The sect leader nodded in understanding, "I see."


    "Let''s go straight to the point then."


    "Crown Prince of the Hartfield Empire, for what purpose are you in my sect?"


    ''Now that''s what I''m talking about. Why not do this from the start?'' Arthur shook his head inwardly while remembering that the seniors of the cultivation world might like creating dramas from spending too much time in seclusion.


    "Crown Prince? I think you might be mistaken, Senior. I am not the Crown Prince...yet." Arthur chuckled as he said this.


    The sect leader narrowed his eyes, "I see, then why are you really here? The Emperor said you came for training alone but I believed otherwise."


    Arthur went silent and the sect leader waited patiently for an answer. He knew he could not force Arthur for a reason because of his identity and background, but he also could not stop his curiosity and suspicion.


    "Well..."


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    New Novel Released!


    Title = Cosmic Infinity: Into the Superhero Comic Verse!


    Check it Out!

 Chapter 140 The Sect Leaders Shock

    ================??================


    "So tell me, why are you really here?"


    The Sect Leader asked with a serious expression. He had to take this seriously. After all, there was nothing the Emperor does that is simple.


    As the Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect, he has a responsibility to his sect first before any other.


    Although he had currently allied with the Hartfield Empire''s Emperor, a cooperation that is currently unknown to the rest of the world and even many elders in the sect, he still had a feeling that there is more to this so-called ''training''.


    Arthur sensed the wave of emotions from the Sect Leader and understood that he had no ill will and was just being protective.


    It was also because he held no trust in the Emperor.


    "I understand your worries. But I assure you that I bear no ill will towards your sect. In fact, if not for certain responsibilities due to my identity, I havee to like it here."


    "And besides, I will be leaving soon anyway. My training journey is about toe to an end with the Grand Martial Arts Tournament not far away, I have to return soon enough."


    Arthur spoke calmly.


    The Sect Leader did not respond for some time before asking, "Why did you create a faction?"


    "That was a decision I made without any hidden agenda. So you don''t have to worry."


    A silence descended for a while before it was broken by the sect leader.


    "You understand why I never took any action to make you our Prime Disciple right?"


    "I do."


    "Do you hold it against me?"


    "No, I do not, and I would rather not take the position." Arthur smiled.


    He has his own ns and bing the Prime Disciple and future sect leader of the sect was not part of his goals.


    He already had a n for this set and it does not involve him taking the mantle of the prime disciple.


    "I see. Actually, the rule to make you our prime disciple was set by the founder, but he never mentioned why. We once thought it was because of the potential of one who can clear the sword tower but I believe otherwise."


    The sect leader looked deeply into Arthur''s eyes as he said this. But Arthur revealed no change in his expression, even his eyes remained calm.


    "You want to know what I found up there?" Arthur asked.


    The sect leader nodded as Arthur understood his intentions, "If you would not mind sharing."


    Arthur appeared thoughtful for a moment beforeing to a decision.


    ''Hmm, I can not reveal the map to the Sword Heart Treasure. But on the other hand...''


    Arthur took out a token from his spatial right with a mentalmand and threw it to the sect leader.


    *tap!*


    He caught it and looked at it curiously, and his expression changed when he saw through the intricacies of this token.


    "This is from the upper realms?"


    "Yes, to be precise it is from a transcendent power."


    The sect leader trembled a little. He knew what this meant. Any force that is strong enough to be called a transcendent power means it has been able to produce Immortals.


    An Immortal.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Such a being had never been seen since thest Realm War took ce. Over tens of thousands of years had passed since then and no power had been able to birth an immortal.


    As time passed it became harder and harder to ascend as the Mortal Emperor Realm experience a great loss of essence energy and a weakening of its spiritualws that are required to ascend.


    It was said that on the day all continents return as one, the spiritual essence energy will be recovered and there would be a slimmer of hope to birth an immortal, but who knew when that would happen?


    So the sect leader made this offer without too much deliberation.


    "This is a disciple token, I have already been epted as an Outer Court Disciple of the Immortal Sect."


    Arthur spoke again and this time, the way the sect leader looked at him changed.


    If before he saw him as a talented youngster with a greater background than his, then now he saw him as a light at the end of the tunnel.


    This could very well be his hope to ascend to the high heavens.


    "Would you be willing to take the ce of our Prime Disciple?" The sect leader asked suddenly.


    ''As expected. To one who pursues the peak of the Dao. A way to ascend to the upper realm is a pie they can not resist, no matter what.''


    A disciple of an immortal sect, who would not desire to create a good rtionship with him.


    Even the mighty forces in the central continent will rush at the slightest hint to curry favor.


    ''Now I know why the founder left such an instruction. He was showing us hope and a way to grab a hold of the slightest chance to advance. And I almost missed it!''


    Arthur smiled at the offer, but he shook his head, "I can''t ept this position."


    "Why? ording to the sect rules you are already the Prime Disciple." The Sect Leader smiled warmly.


    ''What the?! This old man''s skin must be very thick. Just a moment ago you were trying to get me to leave and now you want me to stay? Sorry, but I am not so cheap, and besides...''


    Arthur stretched his hand and the sect leader understood the gesture and returned the token made with an immortal jade back to Arthur.


    "I refuse," Arthur replied, causing the sect leader''s smile to stiffen.


    At this point, the sect leader knew he had messed up an opportunity.


    "Name any price you want, Prince Arthur."


    ''Oh, so words didn''t work and now you want bribery?''


    Arthur chuckled, "No need for that. But I do have a proposal that will make up for this."


    "What is it?"


    "What if I can..."


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    ANNOUNCEMENT!


    New Novel Released!


    Title = Cosmic Infinity: Into the Superhero Comic Verse!


    Check it Out!

 Chapter 141 End Of The Outer Court Rankings! A Determined Fatty!

    ================??================


    "What if I can..."


    Arthur gave a proposal and the sect leader revealed a doubtful expression.


    "Is that even possible?"


    "For others no. But for me? Yes, it is." Arthur smiled confidently.


    What he wanted to pull off would be impossible for others but it would be a piece of cake for him.


    "Alright, I agree."


    Arthur''s smile became a grin and after discussing a bit more about the matter, the sect leader left but not before giving Arthur a spatial ring.


    Soon, Arthur was left alone in his new residence.


    ''With the backing of the sect leader, there will be no more annoying opposition. This should also give me some leeway on certain matters, also...''


    Arthur took a nce at the contents of the ring and threw it into the world within Serene Pce Painting with a thought.


    "I''ll go through itter. There should be something good I can use on Balor. Now, I''ll wait for the news."


    Arthur turned and faced the direction of the outer sect with a calm gaze.


    His powerful soul power spread out from there until it reached the outer court and went beyond.


    Soon it arrived at the sword tower until he felt a restriction when he tried to prate through the tower''s defenses.


    "Who?!" A dignified voice asked in a threatening manner causing Arthur to draw back his soul power.


    ''That nce was enough to reveal a lot of things.''


    Due to the increase in his cultivation, he was able to ess more of his soul''s cultivation prowess.


    And due to how higher ranked his soul waspared to the others, they are not able to sense his soul force. Something he discoveredtely.


    The only reason why the sword tower sensed him was due to Arthur''s inability to skillfully use his soul power as one who will have that level of soul cultivation could, and also because of the runic array defenses set up around the tower.


    Those were runes from the upper realm and the current Arthur is unable to bypass it.


    "For now though..." Arthur muttered.


    "Nevertheless, I didn''t expect Luke to be more capable than I expected," he smiled as he recalled the scene he ''saw'' at the Outer Court Ranking Battles.


    "Just perfect."


    ''Now the next thing to do is...''


    "Cora..."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inner Court Battle Arena.


    An elder of the sect levitated on the tform with a list in his hands as he called out the new rankings of the inner court.


    "Now these are the new top 25 disciples!"


    "Ranked 25th, Chandaq!"


    "Ranked 24th, Trone!"


    "Ranked..."


    He called the names calmly one by one until he called a name that was previously unfamiliar in the Inner Court.


    "Ranked 19th, Mark!"


    Cheers rang out when the name was called as this was one of the best dark horses in the history of the inner court rankings.


    Mark who had only been in the Inner Sect for just three months was able to overpower a lot of his predecessors in a ce with stronger and more experienced disciples.


    He was able to bulldoze his way into the top 25 strongest inner court disciples and it is believed that in the next Bi-annual Inner Court Ranking Battles he would only rank higher.


    Mark stood on the tform with a calm expression and did not let the praises of the crowd get to his head, because he believes, or rather, he knows that there is someone stronger than him and one who is younger.


    Mark thought of Invincible at this time, ''If it was him, he would be able to get into the top ten at least, and who knows, he might even pull up a miracle and take first ce.''<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    But little did Mark know that his thoughts were not too far from the truth.


    Meanwhile...


    A simr scene was taking ce in the Outer Court Battle Arena as they announced the new top ten Outer Court Disciples.


    "Ranked tenth, Gakner!"


    The tenth-ranked disciple was still Gakner from thest outer court ranking battles.


    With his Mutated Blue Grass Snake Martial Spirit and still obscure ability, he maintained his rank.


    But the rest of the top ten rankers sent a wave of great shock to everyone seated in the arena.


    This was because the rest nine names that were called were all members of the Invincible Sword Faction.


    And if that wasn''t enough they were all previously unremarkable disciples of the Outer Court.


    And the top three were those that they saw as the face of the Invincible Sword Faction asides from Arthur.


    "Ranked Third, Sun Wukong!"


    "Ranked Second, Balor!"


    "and finally..."


    "Ranked First..."


    "...Luke Nightwalker!"


    Luke stood in front of the others with a serious gaze. This achievement was nothing but a mere dream to the previous him.


    But ever since he met Arthur and took him as his master, his life had changed. And one could say that his fate was changed by following Arthur.


    And for the first time in a very long time, he exposed his full name to the world.


    "What, Nightwalker?!"


    "So he is a member of that n."


    "Yeah, who would think that thest survivor of that n would be a member of our sect."


    "But won''t that kingdome for him?"


    "Hmm, that''s a good question, but I don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "Come on, his status is way different from before. He now has the backing of the Heavenly Sword Sect and now that he isbeled as one of the sect''s geniuses he will be even more protected."


    "That''s true...now I wished I had joined the Invincible Sword Faction back then."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Hey, you guys. Don''t go joinng them now," a disciple scoffed.


    "Young Master Crixus is here now, and I don''t think that their faction willst long."


    The others went silent and buried their thoughts of joining the Invincible Sword Faction for now and decided to watch from the sidelines.


    But there was a disciple who looked at Luke with a determined gaze.


    ''I will definitely join them this time.''


    The one with such an intense gaze was a fatty who had beenbeled as Invincible''s biggest fan by himself.


    His re was so strong that Luke sensed it.


    ''Not this guy again...fine maybe I will approve him this time by talking to the Master.''


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    Arthur is currently under the weather...so slow  updates for a while... sorry about this.

 Chapter 142 Crixus Clears The 32nd Floor!

    ================??================


    As the ranking battles came to a close, Luke knew that soon, a lot of disciples will be fighting to get into the Invincible Sword Faction.


    This was because no faction had been able to cause such great transformation in any disciple.


    Now the Invincible Sword Faction seemed like the best ce for those who were on the verge of giving up on entering the Inner Court in their lifetime.


    Beyond a certain age, even if you break through, you will not be able to enter the inner court as your potential would have been drastically reduced and your chances of reaching higher realms of cultivation be much more difficult.


    But the Invincible Sword Faction became a beacon of hope for these outer court disciples.


    After all, who would not take the opportunity to raise their cultivation in a world where the strong reigns over the weak?


    Luke had already extended an invitation to Gakner who was ranked tenth, and although he wasn''t epted, he was not rejected either.


    But Luke felt that Gakner would make the right choice.


    Meanwhile, at the Sword Tower...


    Crixus had just ascended to the 32nd floor. Just a step away from the highest floor.


    "He is doing it!"


    "Yeah, Young Master Crixus is the strongest!"


    Cheers rang out from his supporters who were watching. Many Core Disciples who had watched Arthur''s battle had arrived here to watch.


    Within the sword tower, a grey-haired young man in golden-white robes battled the sword puppets with great might.


    *ng!*


    Swords sh, sending sparks flying around. The sword puppets used powerful sword techniques that Crixus had never heard of or seen before.


    This further solidified his thoughts that the tower was truly something from the upper realms.


    But the battle was proving to be too taxing for Crixus and his movements were slowing down.


    *slice!*


    *Drip!*


    In a moment where he didn''t react fast enough, one of the sword puppets used a bizarre movement technique to ambush him.


    He could have gotten stabbed in the heart but he narrowly avoided it and got shed in his rib instead.


    This was the first time he was getting injured since the battle started and he didn''t have time to think before he was faced with a barrage of attacks that covered all his escape routes.


    ''Damnit! My essence energy is running out! I didn''t expect this level to be so hard. At this rate, I will never be able to clear this damned tower.''


    Crixus cursed in his heart.


    ''It seems I will have to use that technique. It will wear me out and make me unable to fight further, but at least I will be able to get a glimpse of how strong the opponent on thest floor is.''


    His gaze became solemn and his hands moved with great speed, forming more than five hand signs per second in a perfect rhythm.


    ''Demon Sword Technique...''


    ''Sword Fury!''


    *Shring!*


    A sword cry rang out as a dark great sword appeared in his hand. The sword wasrger and almost taller than him but he wielded it as though it was weightless.


    A terrifying sword intent filled the surroundings and pushed back the sword puppets leaving great cuts on their armor.


    "Coalition of intent...destroy!"


    Cruzus waved the sword with all his might as his peak rank sword concept was fully unleashed, as this technique took away all his remaining essence energy, and then...


    *Boom!*


    The sword puppets could not resist in the slightest and werepletely obliterated.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Crixus fell on one knee while he panted due to exhaustion. He had a few minutes to rest and rest he did.


    After a while, the voice of the sword tower rang out again.


    "Do wish to continue to thest floor?"


    "Yes," Crixus answered firmly.


    At his reply he was transfered to the next floor causing the number of thest floor on the tower to shine with light, letting those watching to know that he had ascended.


    [33!]


    "Great! He did it."


    "One more floor and he will have cleared the sword tower with the cultivation of a Martial King."


    "True, I don''t believe that even that Invincible will be able to do the same at this cultivation level."


    "Let''s watch...this is so exciting!"


    But just as they were discussing animatedly, the light of thest floor dimmed in that instant.


    "What, he failed?"


    "How is this possible? He didn''t even remain there longer than thirty seconds!"


    "Sigh...I knew this was impossible to achieve. But to be honest, getting to this level already shows how strong the current Crixus is. None of the other Elite Disciples will be his match anymore."


    As everyone let out sighs of disappointment, they suddenly realized the terrifying strength that was needed to clear the 32nd floor with a cultivation at the Martial King Realm.


    With the knowledge of how the tower''s challenges were, they knew that Crixus had met ate-stage Martial Emperor Realm opponent.


    But more than that, the 32nd floor that he cleared should have had at least two opponents at the mid-rank of Martial Emperor Realm.


    Not one, but two!


    He was already stronger than some of the Great Elders of the sect while still being at the Martial King Realm.


    Meanwhile, Crixus appeared at an unfamiliar hall while being lost in thought on the opponent he faced on thest floor.


    "Peak 7th Rank Martial Emperor with a deep control over peak rank sword concept."


    This was too powerful for the current him and he was only able tost for just thirty seconds alone.


    Which was already a powerful feat on its own, because within that short time frame, he could have died hundreds of times.


    That was how powerful ate-stage Martial Emperorbatant was.


    After a few seconds, he had a proper look at his surroundings, this was simr to the hall where Arthur appeared after he cleared the tower.


    A voice spoke at this time.


    "Congrattions on clearing the 32nd floor. Here is your reward."


    Crixus heard a voice but he saw no one. The Sword Tower''s artifact spirit did not appear in front of him as he did for Arthur.


    He didn''t even give him the luxury of selecting which Martial Arts he wanted.


    At this time a spatial ring appeared in front of Crixus and he grabbed it. And immediately he did, he was teleported out, without even getting the chance to view what his rewards are.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================


    My health is back on track now!


    Send ya power stones to celebrate!

 Chapter 143 Aftermath: Making An Attempt

    ================??================


    Crixus was teleported out of the sword tower, he took a look at the contents of the spatial ring.


    ''Such treasures!''


    His eyes glowed with awe at the level of the Martial Arts Technique he received, not to mention the cultivation resources within.


    ''With this, it will not be a problem for my base power to go beyond the Martial King Realm and enter into the realm of Quasi-Martial Emperor before the tournament!''


    There is a great chasm between the peak Martial King Realm and the Martial Emperor Realm. But in between them, there is a realm called the Quasi-Martial Emperor Realm.


    The Quasi-Martial Emperor Realm is a state that is half a step into the Martial Emperor Realm.


    Due to certain restrictions and degradation of the Southern Continent''s essence energy, the resources needed to advance to the Martial Emperor realm are extremely scarce.


    Therefore, one can only break through in a ''specific'' environment and that is where the Grand Martial Arts Tournamentes in.


    Almost all powerhouses at the Martial Emperor Realm and beyond were once the best cultivators who achieved great standing in the martial arts tournament.


    Only an extremely few cases broke through by using other means. But the thing was that those who did were weaker than the others who got the benefit of the Grand Martial Arts Tournament.


    Crixus quickly imed ownership of the spatial ring, which he found to also be a defensive treasure and one which was stronger than his current defensive artifact.


    After that, he walked out confidently out of the sword tower as his ears were filled with the cheers and words of praise and adoration of his fellow disciples.


    He paid them no heed, waved his sleeve casually, and flew away with great speed to the shock of many.


    "Oh, my heavens! He can already fly so adeptly?!"


    "It appears that senior brother hasprehended some of the mysteries of the Martial Emperor Realm."


    "It seems it will only be a matter of time before we have another Martial Emperor Realm powerhouse and a very young one at that."


    The younger disciples could only exim in awe, but the older and more knowledgeable ones knew what this signified.


    "He is not far from the Quasi-Martial Emperor Realm!"


    Soon, the news of Crixus'' advancement in the sword tower reached every inch of the sect within an hour, leaving the entire sect shocked and excited.


    It wasn''t just that, the insane growth of the Invincible Sword Faction members stunned many also. As many disciples rushed to be part of Arthur''s faction.


    They did not do this because of admiration of their leader but purely for benefit''s sake. But that quickly changed when one final piece of news was spread.


    "Invincible bes a Core Disciple!"


    "He defeated the 8th stage Grand Martial Realm disciple, Gregor in an instant?!"


    "The top ten core disciples rankings have changed, Invincible is ranked Ninth!"


    This news for some reason shocked them more than Crixus'' feat at the sword tower.


    "So he had been hiding his real strength all this while?"


    "It has to be, otherwise would you say he broke through all the way from the Spirit Condensation Realm to the Grand Martial Realm in just half a year?"


    "That''s true. But one can not deny his talent as every core disciple is at least twenty years old and I heard Invincible is no more than sixteen."


    "Damn! Do we now have the best genius on the continent? This beats that genius of the Hartfield Royal Academy."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Finally, we have something to boast about in front of those arrogant folks."


    "Yeah, it appears the heavens have blessed our sect in this era."


    Discussions concerning the recent events filled the sect and many were motivated to train harder which led to a few breakthroughs here and there.


    Even the other core disciples in the top ten felt a wave of pressure.


    They saw the battle in the Core Disciple battle arena and they knew fully well that Invincible did not use his full strength and only used the least of it to defeat Gregor.


    That was an ability only the top three core disciples could do!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, at the elder''s meeting, they had concluded the matter of the prime disciple.


    "The matter concerning the selection and appointment of the sect''s prime disciple will be left untouched for now. The most powerful in the Grand Martial Arts Tournament will be the Prime Disciple."


    This conclusion was decided by the sect leader himself. Who revealed that he was out of seclusion and even gave a hint of his increased cultivation to reign into schemes among the upper echelons of the sect.


    Still, he made no mention of Arthur''s real identity and kept that part to himself.


    Besides, he was also instructed by the Emperor to keep Arthur''s identity as a prince a secret until Arthur reveals it by himself if he ever does.


    For the next few days, nothing important took ce, except a certain announcement.


    "The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm will be opened in three months!"


    This news caused many to be excited, mostly the inner disciples and above.


    The outer court disciples are not allowed entry except the top ten ranked disciples of the outer court.


    So Arthur would be going in with Balor and the others.


    Also, his faction had experienced a sharp increase in the number of inner court disciples that joined.


    Especially, three people that he was familiar with.


    But more than that, the Invincible Sword Faction finally has some Core Disciples in its rank, raising the prestige of the faction.


    More core disciples would have joined but they were looking at the bigger picture of the schemes within the sect.


    Those that joined Arthur''s faction were people who did not care about such schemes and merely felt admiration for Arthur, and they also believed in his future.


    All these things happened in just a week but Arthur was busy with something else, as he had already allocated all the matters of his faction to Luke.


    Although Luke was still weakpared to the stronger disciples, no one looked down on him because of his standing with Arthur.


    At this moment, Arthur was meditating seriously as he was, for the umpteenth time attempting to ess and wield the power of the gems.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 144 Success! The Seal Of The Grand Dao And...The Void?

    ================??================


    Within the Serene Pce Painting...


    Arthur sat in a meditative position as his consciousness sank into the depths of his soul with one purpose.


    ''To harness the power of the gems.''


    This wasn''t the first time Arthur was attempting this, and he never kept track of the number of attempts he had made.


    But he had a feeling he might seed today. Another matter was trying to ess the Nine Heavens Pce.


    The Nine Heavens Pce was his greatest treasure after the gems and could also be the one he needed the most.


    There are so many things he needs help with and the Nine Heavens Pce will be his shortcut to it.


    Time passes and Arthur''s consciousness ventured deeper and deeper into his soul''s space.


    Soon he arrived at what you would call the center of his soul where a barrier is erected. And within that barrier, he could make out the distinct figure of four gem-shaped lights.


    ''The gems,'' he thought.


    He allowed his consciousness to stop in front of the barrier and decided to change his approach.


    ''I have been trying to bulldoze my way through this restriction because frankly speaking, this is my soul.''


    ''It''s like being restricted in my own house!''


    But since that isn''t working, Arthur decided to use a softer method to ess the gems.


    ''Since the gems had fused with me there is a connection with my soul. But this connection is so faint and almost indiscernible.'' He thought.


    In the end, Arthur concluded that he might not havepletely fused with the soul gems.


    After all, every treasure of the cultivation world, from the weakest to the most powerful, would require refinement to be truly yours.


    And the stronger the treasure, the harder it is to refine.


    And we are talking about multiverse-level treasures here!


    Arthur isn''t sure that even with his soul cultivation he had not reached such a level. Although he is confident no one in his current universe can boast of a more powerful soul than him, it is still not enough.


    Arthur calmed down and focused on sensing the faint connection he has with the gems.


    In another scenario, this will be incredibly hard but deep in his soul, it bes easy as he feels like a fish in water here.


    An unknown amount of time passed and Arthur had not had a grasp of that connection but just as he felt like this would be another failure, he sensed it.


    It felt like four incredibly weak tendrils were connecting him to the gems and without much thought, he moved forward.


    As he did, the barrier did not restrict him like before and he entered into a ce in his soul he had never been.


    There, he saw it.


    ''Where so big before?''


    Arthur was shocked by the size of the gems. Before them, his consciousness felt like a spec of dust floating before a giant sun whose scope can not be seen through.


    "Woah!"


    Arthur eximed in surprise when he was suddenly drawn into the middle of the gems.


    The four gems formed a square and seemed holding something.


    "The Seal..."


    A gigantic seal was shing with an all too familiar destructive lightning.


    This was the seal the Grand Dao ced in his soul, to prevent him from awakening the most powerful physique since the beginning of time.


    The physique no one could awaken.


    Thinking of this, Arthur spoke the name of the physique he wanted to create in his past life.


    "The Grand Dao Physique."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Cackle!*


    The destructive lightning in the seal shed furiously but could do nothing under the suppression of the four gems.


    Arthur frowned upon seeing this.


    Within the seal, he could see a multi-colored light in think purple lightning chains.


    He knew.


    ''The spiritual manifestation of the Grand Dao Physique huh?"


    "And there is something else..."


    Arthur focused and discovered that he could sense a faint vibration that was being transmitted by the seal but the vibration could never go past the four invisible walls created by the gems.


    "A tracking signal?"


    Arthur widened his eyes, as he understood the sinister scheme of the Grand Dao.


    "Heh, you underestimate the gems a bit too much." Arthur mocked.


    This seemed to cause a reaction from the seal.


    "This would mean that a silver of its will is infused in the seal," Arthur noted.


    But he wasn''t worried. The gems were on par with the grand dao, if not stronger.


    Still, he can not just sit and do nothing.


    ''I will have to take my learning of Spirit Rune Seals more seriously.''


    He knew it would be a long journey before he would have the skill and power topletely undo the seal of the Grand Dao, but he will get there eventually.


    Arthur tossed thoughts of that aside for now and focused on the reason he was here.


    "Fate, Soul, Space, and Time."


    "The fate gem had given me the passive ability to sense fortune and misfortune and sometimes have an oversight in the future through random visions which for now I have no control over."


    "The soul gem only granted me the ability to sense people''s emotions, and nothing more."


    Arthur noticed that his connection to the gems varied. He felt the strongest connection with the fate gem, and then the soul gem, while the other two were the same.


    "But that is about to change," Arthur smirked.


    "I wonder what ability the space gem would give me if I strengthen the connection?"


    Arthur decided not to specte and practically dipped his consciousness into the space gem.


    *vroom!*


    The gem vibrated as this happens and Arthur lost his sense of bearing when his consciousness entered the gem.


    If Arthur had to describe what he was feeling now, he would say.


    ''Up felt like right, right felt like down and forward at the same time,'' it jumbled up his senses.


    This was the power of space, the raw power of the void.


    Arthur felt so disoriented that he was finding it hard to focus, but he strengthened his will and tried to sense something.


    It took a while but he could faintly sense something which felt very obscure to him.


    But then he quickly sensed a familiar power.


    "The void..." He whispered with a hint of understanding.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 145 Awakening, Spatial Laws Manipulation

    Chapter 145 Awakening, Spatial Laws Maniption


    ================??================


    "The Void..."


    Arthur felt this familiar sensation of being in the void. He had experienced it when he was pulled into the ck hole back then when he was attacked by the God of Destruction.


    Arthur this time, was different.


    There was no terrifying devouring power that threaten to erase his existence.


    But rather he felt like he was receiving insights to the Dao of Space and the Void.


    With hisprehension talent, Arthur quickly began to gain an understanding of the Space Dao.


    And before he knew it, he had alreadyprehended the intent level of space and his understanding was quickly growing.


    Along with this, the space gem silently began to send waves of energy throughout his body, unknown to him.


    As this wave of void essence energy washes through Arthur''s body, his body began to transform.


    Arthur''s body began to gain an attribute that was simr to the void as faintly discernable runes shed all over his body for a brief moment before disappearing as if it was just an illusion.


    Time passes and Arthur could not tell how long had passed but he could feel that hisprehension was increasing at a pace he had never felt before.


    It was a wonderful feeling, as Arthur was beginning to see the things he could do with the Space Dao.


    At the same time, he felt his connection with the space gem increase and he knew he was making progress in its refinement.


    Soon Arthur began to feel a strain on his consciousness. He could not stay in the gem''s space much longer and it didn''t take long before he ''awoke'' from hisprehensive state with insights into the Space Dao.


    "Peak Level Space Intent!"


    Arthur eximed at his progress. He checked the time and saw that he had only been cultivating for less than a day.


    "If not for the strain, I would have surely bulldozed my way all up until the peak sword concept level."


    Arthurmented, but he knew that his gains were substantial. Furthermore, he could sense that he had awakened a new ability.


    It felt weirdly natural as if he was born with it and always had it. He knew it was the work of the space gem which like the others had given him an ability.


    Arthur closed his eyes and opened them with understanding. He knew clearly what ability he had received.


    "Teleportation."


    The space gem gave him the ability to instantaneously teleport using void essence energy which he noticed he now has.


    Deep within his Dantian, a grey mass of energy is now there. It was nothingpared to the other essence energy in his Dantian though.


    "There is not much of it. But let''s test it out first."


    Arthur stood up and his body became surrounded with void "Hmm, I am off by three feet," Arthur noted that he did not appear precisely where he wanted to.


    essence energy and he disappeared from where he stood, quickly appearing ten meters away.


    "Hmm, I am off by three feet," Arthur noted that he did not appear precisely where he wanted to.


    ''Needs practice,'' he thought.


    Checking how much of the void essence energy he used, he saw it was about ten percent.


    "So I can only teleport ten times within without going past ten meters. This also means that teleporting to a distance of 100 meters would deplete all void essence energy...currently."


    Arthur considered all the pros of this new ability.


    Currently, he can only teleport himself and not others. He also can''t teleport objects on their own.


    ''This is due to my currentprehension of the Space Dao.''


    As long as Arthur''sprehension increases he would be able to do more with the void essence energy.


    In the simplest exnation, this is spatial maniption.


    With void essence, energy Arthur will be able to manipte space. Or in other words, he would be manipting the spatialws of the world, the Space Dao.


    With a bit of meditation, Arthur understood clearly how his new ability worked.


    The spatial dao is the fundamentalw of space that maintains that aspect of the world.


    "Space, in simplest terms. It can be broken down as a distance between two points. Whereby to get to another point from the current point one is required to move."


    "But with void essence energy and spatial maniption, I can make that movement instantaneous. Literal making the distance between two points in space to be none existent to me, thereby achieving teleportation."


    Arthur nodded with a smile, "...and this is just the beginning."


    Arthur sat down and began to meditate so that he can enter the space gem andprehend the mysteries of the spatial dao once more.


    He won''t stop until he reaches the peak void concept. And then he will repeat the same process for the other three gems, especially the Fate Gem.


    It was high time he begins to control one of the most powerfulws in the universe.


    And besides, he needs to use the power of the gems to help the Nine Heavens Pce Artifact recover as soon as possible.


    While Arthur spent his time cultivating the Dao, the entire sect was preparing for the opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    Everyone was cultivating seriously, trying to raise their cultivation or master their martial techniques as much as possible before the secret realm is opened.


    In the Heavenly Sword Secret realm, danger and opportunity are together, therefore only the strong can gain the best in there.


    Meanwhile, by Arthur''s directive, Balor will be training with him for the next three months.


    Usually, outer court disciples can not stay within the Core Disciple cultivation district but due to Arthur''s deal with the Sect Leader, this was not even considered an issue.


    So Arthur had two targets within these three months.


    First,prehend the Dao of Space, Time, Soul, and Fate up to the Concept Level.


    And the second was based on his deal with the sect leader.


    Balor stood before Arthur with a shocked and disbelieving expression on his face as he heard Arthur''s words.


    "I will make you strong enough to clear the Sword Tower and be a Core Disciple in three months."


    "Nani?!"


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 146 Taking in a Disciple?

    Chapter 146 Taking in a Disciple?


    ================??================


    "I will make you strong enough to clear the Sword Tower and be a Core Disciple in three months," Arthur dered.


    These words took Balor by surprise, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    "What?!" Balor managed to utter in response.


    Arthur had just proposed something that seemed utterly impossible.


    Balor knew that his talent was mediocre at best. His only strengthy in his unwavering willpower, but he believed it wouldn''t be sufficient.


    His cultivation would alwaysg behind the true geniuses. Balor was among the few who knew that Arthur hadn''t concealed his true strength but had achieved his current level of cultivation in just six months.


    Whenever Balor attempted topare himself to Arthur, he couldn''t help but feel inadequate. He recognized that his leader belonged to an entirely different league.


    They were worlds apart.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, aware of Balor''s thoughts, smiled and said, "You heard me correctly."


    "But that''s impossible, Young Master. I believe Luke would be a better choice, as he possesses greater talent than I do," Balor humbly suggested, thinking his friend deserved the opportunity more.


    "I appreciate your honesty and modesty, Balor. However, you shouldn''t underestimate yourself. And why do you doubt me?"


    "There is nothing I cannot achieve," Arthur replied confidently, his expression radiating utmost self-assurance and even pride.


    Balor saw the conviction in his eyes and knew Arthur meant every word. He fell silent, pondering the situation.


    "If he believes in me, despite knowing how limited my talent is, then he must have a n," Balor concluded.


    He refused to believe that Arthur was a naive fool. Such thoughts never crossed his mind. In his heart, Arthur was bing a figure greater than the legends of the past.


    However, Balor was notcking in intelligence or ignorant of the workings of the cultivation world like Sun Wukong.


    Curiosity piqued, he asked, "What''s the catch, Master?"


    There was always a price to pay for something. The cultivation world operated on the principle of exchange. The price could be equal or disproportionate, but there was always a cost.


    "Especially for such a rapid power-up."


    Arthur nodded, bing more certain of his decision.


    "You will ept me as your Master. You will be my disciple, and we will form a soul pact, binding you to me and preventing any future betrayal. I cannot reveal certain secrets to you without this condition being met. Additionally, as my disciple, you will serve me," Arthur exined calmly, his tone neutral but conveying the seriousness of the matter.


    "So, what do you say? Are you willing?" Arthur inquired.


    Balor stood in silence as his mind raced with thoughts, realizing he was faced with a decision that would shape the course of his entire life.


    He weighed the pros and cons of the proposal, but above all, he contemted Arthur''s potential and character.


    "Even if my original path has changed and I may never be a nameless nobody in the cultivation world, even if I alter my fate to achieve great things on the continent, there is a limit I may never surpass¡ªa limit that even the greatest geniuses of the past couldn''t breach. Ascension."


    Balor''s gaze grew resolute. After all, Arthur had already helped him surpass his own expectations, without asking for anything in return. What would happen if Arthur went all out for him?


    "I agree... Master," Balor finally spoke, dropping to one knee with determination etched on his face and his head bowed.


    Arthur smiled, having expected Balor''s agreement. He could also sense the sincerity and resolution in his disciple''s heart.


    "Good!"


    "From this moment forward, you are my disciple, and your title shall be..."The Sword Emperor," Arthur proimed with regal authority. "You shall attain the pinnacle of the Sword Dao andmand the most formidable sword army across the infinite realms."


    Upon hearing Arthur''s words, Balor''s heart surged with emotion. The heights his Master spoke of seemed unfathomable, but he couldn''t help but feel excited and believe in the possibilities.


    What good would doubt do?


    "Yes, Master," Balor replied, his voice filled with determination.


    Arthur nodded approvingly. "Now, for the soul pact. Clear your mind and willingly ept it."


    Balor followed his Master''s instructions, and soon, he sensed a powerful presence entering his mind. Before he knew it, an inscription materialized in his soul, vanishing as though it were an illusion.


    For some reason, Balor could perceive the effects of the inscription.


    "It cannot monitor my thoughts, nor can it force me to act against my will," Balor contemted. "However, it prevents me from revealing certain secrets to anyone but my Master. And if I were to betray him, all my cultivation would be nullified."


    Remaining calm, Balor realized he was never an ungrateful person, but people could change. Nevertheless, he weed the pact as it didn''t reduce him to a mere ve.


    Moreover, he felt a soothing sensation spreading from the inscription, nourishing his soul and strengthening him. He even sensed a minute improvement in hisprehension, willpower, and mental faculties.


    "What?!" Balor eximed, amazed by the unexpected gift.


    "How do you like my gift, Balor?" Arthur grinned.


    Unable to find adequate words, Balor''s satisfaction overwhelmed any lingering doubts.


    "Thank you for this gift, Master!" Balor expressed his gratitude, bowing respectfully.


    Such gestures were customary in the cultivation world.


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging Balor''s appreciation. "Consider it my first gift to you as my disciple. But there is more."


    With the progress he had made in refining the soul gem, Arthur possessed the ability to create such a seal. Although it was merely a small achievement in the vast realm of possibilities, it allowed him to aplish certain feats.


    Such as now.


    Arthur infused an exceedingly minuscule amount of the soul gem''s power into Balor through the seal.


    Although this amount was barely a fraction of a drop in an ocean, it would nourish Balor''s soul and support him until the Nascent Soul Realm.


    Additionally Arthur already prepared certain resources to aid in Balor''s cultivation.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 147 Training Resources, Balors Shock

    Chapter 147 Training Resources, Balor''s Shock


    ================??================


    Arthur extended his hand which contained a Spatial Ring towards Balor, a small smile ying on his lips. "Balor, I have something for you. This will help with you cultivation."


    Balor''s eyes widened with anticipation as he epted the spatial ring from Arthur with slightly trembling hands.


    ''This is really a Spatial Ring!'' Balor thought as he looked at the magnificent workpiece in his hands.


    Balor had only heard of Spatial Rings in the past and had never seen one in his life before. And now his Master just casually gifted him one.


    ''It''s almost like a dream,'' Balor thought.


    "You can bind the spatial ring with a drop of your blood and then you can ess the space within. The ring is engraved with a special runic array that prevents the soul power perception of powerhouses from prating it. It also has a defense function that creates a shield that can defend you from the power of an Early Stage Martial Emperor Realm cultivator''s full powered attack."


    Arthur spoke casually but his words caused a wave of shock in Balor''s heart. This shock quickly changed to a slight feeling of warmness as Balor felt a bit emotional, thinking to himself.


    ''No one had showed me such care before except myte parents.''


    At this point Balor had fully epted his role and position as Arthur''s disciple. Internally, he became determined to fulfill the wishes of the one who had bestowed him with such favour.


    Balor nodded and gave a ny-degree bow to Arthur. It was his way of expressing his thanks without saying anything.


    Arthur merely waved his hand, "It''s nothing, quickly bind the ring and see what''s inside."


    Balor saw Arthur''s smile and knew immediately that there were more surprises waiting for him.


    He quickly consented and pricked his finger with a small knife he had with him, letting a drop of his blood fall on the ring.


    Immediately the blood touched the ring, it glowed with many tiny runes and calmed down.


    Balor immediately felt a connection between him and the ring. It''s surface adorned with intricate engravings. As he opened it, his breath caught in his throat, making Arthur smile at his expression.


    ''Aye aye, I feel like a rich young master showing of before a country bumpkin.'' Arthur chuckled inwardly.


    Countless resourcesy within, including Spirit Crystals, High-Grade Pills for cultivation, and three Martial Arts Technique Manuals.


    Balor''s eyes glowed with astonishment, ''Those are all peak-grade spirit crystals!''


    That wasn''t all, when Balor looked at the heaps of spirit crystals within the spatial ring he estimated that at least there were hundreds of thousands of them.


    ''Even my former n at its peak didn''t have even one percent of what I am seeing here. I mean these are peak-grade spirit crystals for heaven''s sake!''


    And then Balor checked the pills and saw that they had a certain glow to them. Although he was not very knowledgeable about Alchemy he could also tell that these were very rare pills that most may never have ess to in there entire lives and yet there were thousands of such pills before him.


    And if that wasn''t enough the three martial arts technique manuals was what broke the weak camel''s back.


    ''Earth... Earth Rank Techniques!''


    "Master... This... It''s too much," Balor stammered, his voice filled with awe.


    Arthur chuckled, "These are essential tools to aid you on your path, Balor. The Spirit Crystals will enhance your cultivation, and the High-Grade Pills will elerate your progress. As for the Technique Manuals, two of them entail high-grade sword techniques, and the third is a body movement technique."


    "I know that you will face certain difficulties in learning them but I will be guiding you from time to time, besides I have also included a detailed exnation of myprehension of these techniques. They will serve you well in your training."


    Balor''s heart swelled with gratitude as he realized the magnitude of Arthur''s gift. "Master, this disciple is grateful and I promise to give it my all to fulfill your wishes!"


    Arthur''s expression nodded, pleased with Balor''s attitude.


    "The pills were concocted by my own hands, using rare and potent ingredients. As for the manuals, they were acquired myself. I seek only the best, Balor."


    Overwhelmed by the generosity and faith bestowed upon him, Balor bowed deeply. "I am grateful, Master. I will make sure to make the most of these resources and be a worthy disciple."


    Arthur ced a hand on Balor''s shoulder, his eyes filled with confidence.


    "I have no doubt that you will, Balor. After all the one who is your Master is none other than me. You will understand what that means in the future. Now, let me exin your training schedule."


    Balor listened attentively as Arthur outlined the rigorous routine he was to follow, emphasizing the importance of discipline and dedication.


    He exined the significance of cultivating both the Sword Dao and the Speed Dao, as well as the importance of developing mental fortitude.


    After finishing his instructions, Arthur led Balor to one of the training rooms in his cultivation cave.


    With Cora''s help, he had personally installed a high-grade array that would increase the essence energy in the room to a rarefied level, condensing it into mist. This unique environment would greatly enhance Balor''s cultivation.


    As Balor stepped into the training room, he was struck by its ethereal atmosphere.


    The mist enveloped him, carrying a potent energy that seemed to invigorate his entire being. A sense of anticipation and excitement coursed through his veins.


    "This... This is incredible," Balor murmured, his voice filled with wonder.


    He had never heard of a cultivation abode where the essence energy is so much that it is condensed into mist.


    Balor doubted that this was the work of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    ''This has to be Master''s doing!'' he concluded.


    Arthur''s figure was bing more and more mysterious in Balor''s heart.


    Arthur nodded, his eyes shining with pride. "Indeed, Balor. This array is a testament to mymitment to your growth. Embrace this opportunity and give it your all."


    Without wasting another moment, Balor found afortable spot and settled into a cross-legged position.


    He closed his eyes, focusing his mind and directing his attention inward. Following Arthur''s instructions, he began to cultivate, his body and spirit immersed in the powerful essence energy surrounding him.


    As Balor delved into his cultivation, Arthur watched him for a moment, his gaze filled with confidence.


    He knew that Balor had the potential to exceed his own expectations, and he believed in his disciple''s ability to rise above his perceived limitations.


    Satisfied with Balor''s progress, Arthur quietly left the training room, making his way back to his own quarters.


    Once inside, he felt a pull towards the "Serene Pce Painting," a space that existed beyond the confines of the physical world.


    With a mere thought, Arthur disappeared from his spot, reappearing within the grand halls of the majestic pce.


    He walked through the corridors, his mind filled with thoughts of Cora.


    "Where is Cora?" he wondered silently.


    Using his soul power, Arthur scanned the area, searching for her presence within the mansion. However, he couldn''t sense her nearby.


    Curiosity piqued, Arthur extended his soul power further, reaching out beyond the mansion''s boundaries. There, he discovered Cora''s faint spiritual signature, meditating above a tranquilke in a distant location. A smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    "Ah, she seeks sce in nature," Arthur mused. "Although she is my servant, I don''t n on enving her to the confines of this mansion alone."


    Knowing that Cora needed her space and freedom, Arthur decided to contact herter, respecting her need for privacy. With a sense of contentment, he continued his stroll through the pce, eventually arriving at his own room.


    Entering the chamber, Arthur found himself in a serene and peaceful atmosphere. The room was adorned with exquisite decorations, reflecting his refined taste and appreciation for beauty. Arge window overlooked a picturesque garden, and the gentle rustling of leaves created a soothing melody.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur settled into afortable position on a cushioned mat. Closing his eyes, he allowed his consciousness to sink deep into the depths of his soul, where the four glowing gems


    ¡ªthe Gem of Time, Gem of Soul, Gem of Space, and Gem of Fate¡ª


    resided.


    Within this inner realm, Arthur''s thoughts turned to the Nine Heavens Pce¡ªthe pinnacle of Artifacts he had yet to awaken fully. The time hade to fully heal it and awaken it with the power of the gems.


    As he thought this he drew the pce to appear before him. It was shrunk down to a palm-sized pce, silently floating above Arthur''s hand.


    And with determination in his heart, Arthur focused his consciousness on the gems, channeling his energy towards awakening the dormant pce. The gems shimmered and pulsed with vibrant energy, responding to his will.


    As the processmenced, Arthur could feel a surge of power flowing into the pce and slowly eradicating the cracks on it.


    He could also now slightly feel the spiritual signature of the slumbering Artifact''s Spirit.


    Arthur relentless continued to infuse the power of the gems into the pce and he did this for a long time, but still, the pce did not awaken.


    But he could feel that the spiritual signature of the pce''s artifact spirit had been strengthened much more than before.


    Arthur wanted to continue but he began to feel a strain and he knew he had reached his limit for now and he needed to recuperate.


    But Arthur was confident.


    "It won''t be long now before your reawakening my friend."


    Feeling a renewed sense of purpose, Arthur rose from his meditative position. He knew that unlocking the full potential of the Nine Heavens Pce would require time and unwavering dedication. But he was prepared to face the challenges thaty ahead, confident in his ability to ovee them.


    With a determined stride, Arthur left his room, ready to embark on the next phase of his cultivation. The path towards bing a true master was long and arduous, but Arthur was no stranger to hard work and perseverance.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 148 Awakening of the Nine Heavens Palace!

    Chapter 148 Awakening of the Nine Heavens Pce!


    ================??================


    A few days had passed since Arthur''s deep meditation within the inner world of the Serene Pce Painting.


    He remained secluded in his room, engrossed in a profound state of meditation. His consciousness delved deep within his soul, where the essence of his power resided.


    Within the depths of his soul, Arthur''s focus was directed towards healing and awakening the Nine Heavens Pce and its Artifact Spirit.


    His connection with the four radiant gems intensified as he continuously infused their power into the pce.


    However, due to his limited mastery over the gems, he could only channel a small amount of energy each time.


    The process was arduous and demanding, pushing Arthur to his limits. Yet, he persevered, pouring his will and energy into the task at hand.


    Crack by crack, the fractures that marred the surface of the pce began to fade away. The dormant Artifact Spirit stirred, awakened by Arthur''s persistent efforts.


    Just as Arthur reached the pinnacle of his endurance, a profound stillness enveloped the room. The cracks disappearedpletely, and a resonant voice echoed in the air, saying, "Thank you, Master."


    Arthur''s eyes snapped open, and he emerged from his meditative state, filled with a sense of joy and aplishment.


    The tiny palm-sized pce materialized in his hand, emanating a faint glow. A wizened old man with long, silver-gray hair materialized before Arthur, his presence exuding wisdom and ancient knowledge.


    The old man bowed respectfully before Arthur, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you, Master, for your kindness in awakening me and restoring the Nine Heavens Pce to its former glory."


    Arthur smiled warmly at the old man. "It was my duty as your master. You need not thank me. Moreover, I need your help."


    Arthur''s expression became serious when he said thest sentence and the old man had thoughtful expression on his face.


    The old man nodded understandingly. "Ah, you must need help concerning you soul, or rather you soul''s memories. This is not an easy matter as the soul is very mysterious and sometimes it''s designs are beyond conventional understanding of it. However, there is a way to ess those memories."


    Arthur''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Tell me, Aixen. How can I unlock the memories of my past life and the knowledge hidden within my 999,999 soul clones?"


    Aixen was the name of the artifact spirit and it was one of the few things that Arthur could recall from his past life memories.


    Aixen smiles seeing that Arthur could still recall his name and with a calm and steady tone, he began to exin the intricacies of the soul.


    "The soul, rtive to the human body, was one of the most fundamental parts of life. The mortal body was formed by yin and Yang essenceenergies; which is a material existenceposed of the tiniest yin and yang particles."


    "But, the soul itself is can also be considered as a form of metaphysical essence energybined and encased by some form of ethereal essence energy. Which is like a field of energy simr to a force field but also very different."


    Arthur''s brows furrowed in mild confusion but then rxed quickly as though he immediately understood what concept Aixen was exining.


    "The soul was a particle but also a wave. As for what the origin of a soul was, it was hard to say. The aspects of the soul was shrouded inyers of mystery, it also held the secrets to life itself!"


    "All things had a spirit. In the legends, all of this world''s nts, creatures, even stones, once having experienced countless years and unimaginable coincidences, could gain wisdom and turn into a monster."


    "The soul had the most basic form - Soul Form. All beings at a certain cultivation has the ability to discard their mortal body and assume their soul form."


    Arthur nodded in understanding as he now knew better why he could survive in his soul form after absorbing the souls of his 999,999 clones.


    Meanwhile, Aixen continued his teaching, "The soul in itself was an entrance to a vast and mystic world of martial arts. Martial artists use the soul in all sorts of mystics ways, with the simr effect of utilizing true essence."


    "The most fundamental part of the soul was itssoul force, it was the very basis of soul-type martial skills and abilities.When one''s soul was powerful, there were all sorts of benefits."


    "For instance, one''s divine sense, alchemical ability, refining ability ¨C all of this was rted to one''s soul. In the future, a martial artist also wouldn''t encounter a bottleneck in their cultivation due to the insufficient strength of the soul. So you have a great advantage over others at this time Master."


    Arthur smiled knowingly. Asides the gems, he greatest cheat was the power of his soul.


    Aixen continued, "The soul is a vast and profound entity, epassing the essence of one''s being and experiences. Memories, knowledge, and even fragments of the past life are stored within the depths of the soul. To ess these hidden treasures, one must master the art of soul cultivation."


    Arthur listened intently, absorbing every word. Aixen continued, "Master, I have with me a special soul cultivation technique which will let you master the abilities of your soul power. It is also the same soul cultivation technique you practiced in your previous life."


    Arthur was a bit surprised to hear that and became greatly curious.


    "I will impart this advanced soul technique to Master. It is a method that, if mastered to its peak, will allow you to unlock the memories of your past life and the knowledge contained within your soul clones."


    Having said this, Aixen took out a Jade Token inscribed with ancient writings. This jade Token would only need Arthur to press it on his forehead and all details about the technique will be imprinted in his mind.


    With a sense of anticipation and eagerness, Arthur epted the ancient technique offered by the Artifact Spirit. He understood the significance of this opportunity, the key that could unravel the hidden trove of treasures that was his past memories.


    Arthur pressed the token between his brows and the technique was transmitted and imprinted into his mind.


    ''Nine Heavens Soul Technique.''


    Arthur went through the cultivation technique and became excited at the prospects of mastering it.


    He kept the token aside and grinned."This is a great technique," he said.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 149 Nine Heavens Soul Technique: First Level!

    Chapter 149 Nine Heavens Soul Technique: First Level!


    ===============??===================


    Aixen, the ancient and wise Artifact Spirit, stood before Arthur, his eyes filled with a profound knowledge.


    He began to exin about the benefits of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, shedding light on its inner workings and the stages of mastery required to ess Arthur''s soul memories.


    "Master," Aixen began, "the Nine Heavens Soul Technique is a cultivation method that harnesses the power of the soul to unlock its hidden depths. Each level of mastery will bring you closer to the awakening of your soul''s memories."


    Arthur listened intently, absorbing every word. He realized that his journey was not merely about mastering the technique, but about delving into the very essence of his being.


    "The first level of the technique," Aixen continued, "is divided into ten stages and so are the next eight levels. As you progress through each stage, your soul power will grow stronger, or... that''s how it''s supposed to be but with your current soul power the early stages will bring no increase."


    Arthur nodded in understanding and waited for Aixen to continue.


    "But what it will do for you is to allow you to have greater mastery over your soul power. Permit me to use the example but right now Master is like a newborn with the powers of God, and no understanding of how much he can do."


    "Also as you master it your connection to your past life memories will deepen. Once you reach a certain level, at least the third, you should be able to ess some fragments memories."


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with determination. He understood the significance of this opportunity. It was a chance to uncover the truths of his past and tap into the vast knowledge and experiences of his soul clones.


    With Aixen''s guidance, Arthur embarked on his journey of soul cultivation. He dedicated himself to the practice of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, spending hours each day immersing himself in the intricate movements and meditative states described in the technique.


    Days turned into a week, and Arthur''s progress was remarkable. His mastery over his soul power grew, allowing him to tap into more of its potential. His consciousness and mental strength expanded, enabling him to navigate the depths of his soul with ease.


    Each stage of the first level brought him closer to his goal. Arthur could feel the memories of his past life and the knowledge of his soul clones beckoning him, just beyond his reach. He persisted, pushing himself to the limits, determined to unlock the treasures hidden within.


    Finally, after a week of dedicated practice, Arthur reached the tenth stage of the first level. Aixen observed his progress with a sense of pride. "Master, you have done well. Your soul power mastery has reached a profound level."


    Arthur nodded, "You are right, the things I can do with my soul power now are greater."


    Arthur released his soul force and scanned the area and he discovered that his range had increased by more than ten times now!


    With his soul power he ''saw'' Cora who was still meditating above theke but she suddenly opened her eyes warily, and Arthur withdrew his soul power.


    "With this level of skill, I might be able to see through the defenses of the sword tower," Arthur thought.


    Arthur''s heart pounded with anticipation. The moment of truth had arrived. He closed his eyes and entered a deep meditative state, his consciousness and mental strength had increased greatly and now he would be ablest longer when he sends his consciousness into the gems.


    As Arthur appeared within the depts of his soul, He became acutely aware of the gem of time, one of the artifacts that held immense potential within him.


    Drawn by the gem itself, Arthur directed his consciousness towards the gem of time. He meditated, allowing his mind to merge with the essence of the artifact.


    Within the gem, the mysterious Dao of Time unraveled its secrets before Arthur''s eyes. Step by step, the profound knowledge of time unfolded, revealing the intricacies of its flow and the power it held.


    Arthur''s perception transcended the boundaries of ordinary time. He grasped the essence of the Time Dao, sensing its ebb and flow, and understanding its profound impact on the world around him.


    As Arthur delved deeper into the essence of the Time Dao, he felt a profound sense of awe. The intricate dance of past, present, and future unfolded before him, revealing the interconnectedness of all moments in the tapestry of time.


    His consciousness expanded, epassing the vastness of the Time Dao. He became aware of the threads that wove together the fabric of existence, the subtle fluctuations that shaped the course of events. It was as if he had gained a glimpse into the very fabric of reality itself.


    With each passing moment, Arthur''sprehension of the Time Dao grew. He began to unravel its mysteries, step by step, reaching a level of understanding that surpassed his previous limits.


    In this meditative state, Arthur''s perception of time shifted. He could sense the subtle ripples of causality, the choices and actions that set forth a chain reaction of events. It was as if he could glimpse the possibilities and consequences thaty ahead, giving him a newfound rity and foresight.


    As he immersed himself further, Arthur''s connection to the gem of time deepened. He could feel the pulse of its energy resonating within him, a symbiotic bond between artifact and wielder. The gem seemed to awaken to his presence, responding to his quest for knowledge.


    Within the meditative realm, Arthur experienced a profound revtion. Heprehended the Intent Level of the Time Dao, the underlying principles that governed its essence. It was a realization that transcended words, a deep knowing that resonated within his soul.


    The wisdom gained from his exploration of the Time Dao intertwined with his mastery of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique. His new level of mastery over soul power would bring a great boost to his Alchemy refining abilities.


    Arthur''s eyes snapped open, filled with a renewed sense of purpose. The treasures he had unearthed within his soul and the revtions he had discovered within the gem of time would shape his path forward.


    With a sense of gratitude and determination, Arthur stood up, ready to embark on the next phase of his journey. The power of his soul, now awakened and infused with the essence of time, would guide him towards his ultimate destiny.


    He knew that he still had much to learn and countless challenges to ovee. But armed with the Nine Heavens Soul Technique and his newfoundprehension of the Time Dao, he felt an unwavering confidence coursing through his veins.


    Arthur thought to himself, "Now, I need to see how far Balor has progressed."


    It has been a week and Arthur needed to check up on this disciple of his. After all, he still had a promise to keep and ''challenge'' to surmount.


    Arthur smiled, thinking of how the sect will be shocked when Balor clears the tower.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 150 New Ability Awakened: Entering the Nine Heavens Palace for the First Time

    Chapter 150 New Ability Awakened: Entering the Nine Heavens Pce for the ''First Time''


    =================??=================


    As Arthur emerged from his deep meditative state, he felt the resonance of the Time Dao within him. The profound understanding he had gained in the previous chapter lingered, filling him with a newfound sense of power.


    He focused his attention inward, his mind delving into the depths of his soul. There, he could sense the 10th stage of Intent in the Time Dao, a milestone that filled him with exhration. It was still just a tiny step towards mastery of the Time Dao but is was still a step countless had failed to take.


    Aixen, the ancient Artifact Spirit, stood beside Arthur, his presence reassuring and wise. He reminded Arthur of the untapped potential within the Nine Heavens Pce, a realm that awaited his exploration.


    "Master," Aixen spoke softly, "as you deepen your understanding of the Time Dao, do not forget the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce. It holds secrets and treasures that will aid you on your path."


    Arthur nodded, realizing that he had neglected to enter the Nine Heavens Pce, distracted by the revtions of the Time Dao and the gem''s power.


    "You are right. It seems I was momentarily distracted. But no matter I have ns and also a lot of questions too. There are many things I need from the pce."


    Arthur could still recall a few fragments of memories about the pce and there was an artifact within that he needs dearly.


    With renewed determination, he turned his gaze towards the floating Nine Heavens Pce, a small, ethereal structure that seemed to defy thews of heaven and earth.


    "Before that, let me test my new power," Arthur muttered.


    Aixen thought Arthur wanted to use the power of the newlyprehended Intent Level of the Time Dao, but he was in for a surprise.


    With a thought, Arthur activated his newfound ability. The power of the Gem of Time surged within him, granting him control over the flow of time within a five-meter radius. Time itself became malleable, responding to his will.


    In an instant, everything around Arthur appeared to slow down. The world moved in sluggish motion, as if caught in a suspended state. He marveled at the sensation, realizing the immense potential of his newfound power.


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur released the time maniption, and the world resumed its normal pace. He grinned, exhrated by the possibilities before him. This ability was a game-changer, a weapon that could turn the tide in battles and give him a strategic advantage.


    Meanwhile, unknown to Arthur his disy had caused the ancient artifact spirit to be shocked.


    ''Time Maniption? How could it be Time Dao Maniption? This is something even the Gods could not so easily achieved yet Master just did,'' Aixen thought.


    Determined to test his newfound powers, Arthur conjured a training dummy, a puppet with the strength of a Grand Martial Realm cultivator and positioned it five meters away.


    With hismand, the puppet moved and attacked with a speed that would leave most peak Grand Martial Realm cultivators in the dust.


    But just as it got with five meters, Arthur activated his ability.


    As he activated his time maniption ability, he watched as the dummy froze in mid-air, its movement halted. To any onlooker, it would appear as if time had stood still.


    Arthur circled around the frozen dummy, his movements fluid and swift. He could increase his own speed by utilizing the time maniption to move faster than the perception of his opponent.


    To an observer, it would seem as if he had teleported from one spot to another, disappearing and reappearing with lightning speed.


    Aixen watched all this with rapt attention as Arthur reveled in his newfound ability, the exhration coursing through his veins.


    With this power, he could outmaneuver his enemies, strike with precision, and retreat before they even realized what had happened. It was a tactical advantage that could turn the tide of any battle.


    Aixen observed Arthur''s training with a glimmer of pride in his eyes. "Master, your control over time is impressive. Your enemies will never see youing."


    "Also, due to Master''s lost memories, you might not know this but the ability you just disyed was one that even the Gods of the upper realms might only be able to do byprehending the Time Dao at least beyond the concept level."


    Aixen''s words surprised Arthur but he continues.


    "Originally only Immortal cultivators of the upper realm coulde in contact with the mysteries of the time Dao. This case is an anomaly and has never happened before...since the beginning of time."


    Aixen spoke seriously but Arthur just smiled.


    "Don''t be too surprised Aixen. There are many feats I will be achieving tha had never happened since the beginning of time," Arthur grinned.


    Arthur''s confidence soared, his determination solidified. He knew he had unlocked a unique power, one that only his powerful soul and the gem of time could bestow upon him. It was a gift that he would use wisely and to its fullest extent.


    With his time maniption abilities honed, Arthur turned his attention to the Nine Heavens Pce.


    He nced at Aixen, who nodded in approval. It was time to explore the inner world and uncover the secrets thaty within.


    With a surge of energy, Arthur and Aixen disappeared from their current location. The Nine Heavens Pce, floating gracefully in the air, vanished alongside them, transported to the inner realm of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    Within the inner world of the pce, Arthur found himself standing in a vast expanse of ethereal beauty. The surroundings were adorned with celestial gardens, flowing waterfalls, and shimmering pavilions. It was a realm untouched by the passage of time, a sanctuary of tranquility and hidden knowledge.


    Aixen floated beside Arthur, his presence emanating an aura of reverence. "Wee, Master, to the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce," he spoke with a voice filled with ancient wisdom. "Here, you will find the umted wisdom of countless generations, waiting to be discovered."


    Arthur''s eyes widened in awe as he surveyed the breathtakingndscape before him. He felt a profound connection to this realm, as if it resonated with the deepest essence of his being.


    He recalled the tiny pieces of memory in his mind about the pce and took a step forward, his curiosity driving him to explore the hidden treasures thaty within.


    Each step he took seemed to resonate with the pulsating energy of the pce, as if the very ground beneath him whispered secrets.


    As he ventured deeper into the inner world, Arthur encountered various chambers and halls, each holding its own mysteries. In one chamber, ancient texts and scrolls lined the shelves, waiting to be perused. In another, intricate artifacts and relics filled the disy cases, whispering stories of forgotten times.


    ==================================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    ==================================

 Chapter 151 Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence

    Chapter 151 Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence


    =================??=================


    As Arthur and Aixen ventured deeper into the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce, their footsteps echoed through the etherealndscape. The air hummed with ancient energy, and Arthur''s anticipation grew with every passing moment.


    In a chamber bathed in a soft, golden light, they encountered a magnificent cauldron. Its size and presence were awe-inspiring, radiating an aura that matched the grandeur of the pce itself. Aixen floated beside Arthur, his voice filled with a hint of pride.


    "Master, behold the Nine Heavens Cauldron," Aixen spoke in a hushed tone. "It is a part of the pce, a relic whose rank matches that of the Nine Heavens Pce itself. However, in your past existence, you did not practice alchemy, so you never utilized its power."


    Arthur''s eyes widened as he took in the sight of the cauldron. He could sense the immense potential within it, and a surge of expectation filled his mind. It was a gift waiting to be unlocked.


    Curiosity piqued, Arthur turned to Aixen. "Tell me more about the Nine Heavens Cauldron. What can it do?"


    Aixen nodded and began to exin. "The Nine Heavens Cauldron is a legendary artifact renowned for its alchemical prowess. It possesses the ability to refine pills of the highest quality using ancient and lost methods. There is an Alchemy Technique specifically designed for this cauldron called the Nine Heavens Refinement. It will guide you in the art of alchemy and unlock the cauldron''s full potential."


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with determination. "I see, this will give an edge over others. Where is this Alchemy Technique? The power of the Nine Heavens Cauldron could prove to be invaluable in my journey."


    With a wave of his hand, Aixen conjured a jade token, its surface inscribed with intricate patterns. He handed it to Arthur, who epted it with a small smile on his lips.


    The token held within it, the Nine Heavens Refinement.


    "This jade token contains the profound knowledge of the Nine Heavens Refinement Technique. With it, you will be able refine pills of unparalleled quality and unlock the secrets hidden within the cauldron."


    Arthur carefully stored the jade token and the Nine Heavens Cauldron within his spatial ring, ensuring their safety for future use. He knew that mastering the art of alchemy would be a bit challenging yet rewarding endeavor.


    Since Aixen had said it, then the technique is really an ancient one. Ancient techniques have been lost and there bore the very and most primal knowledge of the Dao. This made them obscure and incredibly hard to learn if anyone was lucky enough to acquire them.


    But if one is sessful in learning any ancient technique he would stand at the peak of what tha technique represented if mastered.


    However, there was another matter that had captured Arthur''s attention. His memories stirred, recalling the existence of a rare and powerful substance known as the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence.


    It was a semi-liquid essence birthed by the heavens themselves, capable of forging the strongest armor in the universe.


    Arthur turned to Aixen, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. "Aixen, I remember something about the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence. It possesses extraordinary properties. It can grow stronger by consuming high-grade materials, and it even has a sentient nature, protecting its master automatically. Moreover, it can transform its appearance to match its master''s abilities and awaken a supportive ability that enhances their strengths. I must find it."


    Aixen nodded, acknowledging Arthur''s request. "The Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence is indeed a remarkable substance, Master. It resides within the depths of the Nine Heavens Pce. Allow me to guide you to its location."


    With a nod of agreement, Arthur and Aixen departed from the chamber, their footsteps echoing through the ancient halls of the inner world.


    The air grew denser as they journeyed deeper, and a powerful presence permeated the surroundings.


    Finally, they arrived at a vast chamber Finally, they arrived at a vast chamber hidden deep within the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    The atmosphere crackled with an otherworldly energy, and the air seemed to vibrate with anticipation.


    In the center of the chamber floated a whitish golden substance, emanating a radiant glow and with a shapeless form constantly fluctuating.


    Arthur''s heart raced as he recognized the source of the energy¡ªthe Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence. It shimmered with a mesmerizing blend of metallic hues, its surface swirling with ever-changing patterns.


    Aixen''s voice echoed with reverence. "Master, behold the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence. It is a rare and extraordinary substance, born from the essence of the heavens itself. Few have everid eyes upon it, let alone possessed its power."


    "In each univers there can only exists one of it," Aixen mentioned something tha Arthur didn''t know.


    "So you mean, that there are others but they are within other universes?" Arthur asked in mild surprise.


    "Yes, and there will be one in this universe too and it will be good if Master can get it in the future and fuse it with this one."


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully but he knew he couldn''t take action towards that for now so he focused on the present instead.


    Arthur stepped forward, his eyes fixed on the pulsating essence. He could sense its consciousness, a sentient presence that awaited a worthy master.


    The essence sent a wave of ethereal energy towards Arthur. It was as though it was trying tomunicate to Arthur but in reality it was probing.


    Probing if Arthur was a worthy Master for it.


    Due to its nature it was naturally prideful and no random cultivator will be approved by it.


    But as it''s probing energy entered Arthura body, the gems Within his soul reacted and sent their ethereal essence energy forward letting the essence know of their existence.


    The Heavenly Chaos Essence suddenly trembled in fear which quickly changed to excitement and then submission.


    It then sent its intent again and this time with a different attitude and purpose and Arthur felt it resonated with the depths of his soul, as if recognizing his potential.


    "It appears it has submitted. I never knew that the gems could be so tyrannical and a bit territorial." Arthur chuckled with some satisfaction.


    He had prepared to use some pressure of his soul to subdue it but that wasn''t needed in the end.


    "Its transformative abilities and supportive enhancements will elevate my power to greater heights."


    Aixen nodded, his ancient voice filled with assurance. "Indeed, Master. The Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence possesses the power to forge armor of unparalleled strength. It will mold itself to match your abilities and grant you a protective shield that evolves and strengthens as you do. Since it has already recognized Master as it''s Master all you have to do is fuse a drop of your blood with it and it will be bounded to you."


    Arthur stepped forward and pricked his finger, letting a drop of his blood fall on the floating substance and with a deep breath, he extended his hand toward the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence, his energy merging with its pulsating aura.


    A surge of power coursed through Arthur''s veins as the essence responded to his touch. It flowed around his hand, forming intricate patterns that mirrored the depths of his soul.


    In that moment, the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence dived into Arthur''s body and began to fuse with his physique.


    Arthur''s clothes got destroyed in the process leaving his body bare. Arthur suddenly felt a connection with the essence as it continued to fuse with his body and every path of his physique and even his bloodline.


    Arthur expected some pain but he felt none of that. And soon the process waspleted and a dark-colored clothing suddenly appeared on Arthur.


    Arthur already understood what he could do and with a thought the clothing quickly transformed into the robe of the Core Disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect and its colour changed too.


    "This is very useful," Arthur smiled in satisfaction.


    It would forever be a part of him, enhancing his abilities and protecting him on his journey.


    Aixen watched with pride as Arthur embraced the essence''s power. "Master, you have proven yourself worthy of the Heavenly Chaos Metal Essence. Its loyalty is now yours, and it will apany you on your path, empowering you in ways beyond imagination."


    Now, the essence settled on Arthur, merging seamlessly with his spiritual core. Its presence was a constant reminder of his potential and the responsibilities thaty ahead.


    At this time Arthur recalled that he had to check in Balor and decided to call it a day.


    "I will exploreter, for now I need to leave."


    Aixen nodded in understanding and Arthur left the dimension and appeared in his cultivation cave within the sect.


    "Let''s see how far you''ve progressed, Balor..."


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 152 Balors Progress: The Overlord Sword Technique

    Chapter 152 Balor''s Progress: The Overlord Sword Technique


    ================??==================


    Arthur entered his cultivation cave, his footsteps echoing through the serene atmosphere. He made his way to the secluded corner where Balor had been diligently cultivating.


    Upon arriving before the cultivation chamber, he found the door to Balor''s meditation room shut. Without hesitation, Arthur utilized his teleportation ability, instantly appearing inside the room.


    There, he found Balor in a deep meditative state,pletely immersed in absorbing essence energy.


    "Hmm, he has made good progress..." Arthurmented.


    Balor who was previously at the 7th level of the Gold Core Realm had already reached the very peak of the Gold Core Realm in just a week''s time.


    This was a remarkable achievement. Arthur observed his loyal disciple with a sense of pride. Balor seemed undisturbed by Arthur''s presence, his spiritual senses focused solely on his cultivation.


    Arthur decided not to disturb Balor and patiently waited for him to awaken. Three hourster, Balor''s eyes slowly opened, and he was taken aback to find Arthur standing before him.


    Balor immediately rose from his seated position and greeted his Master with excitement and reverence.


    "Master, I didn''t sense your arrival. Please forgive me for not being aware of your presence," Balor said, his voice filled with genuine surprise and respect.


    Arthur smiled warmly at Balor''s earnestness. "No need to apologize, Balor. Your cultivation progress is impressive, reaching the peak of the Gold Core realm in such a short time. I am proud of your dedication."


    Balor''s face lit up with pride and gratitude at Arthur''s praise. He was grateful for the guidance and opportunities his Master had provided him. He knew that with just his talent and meager resources it will take him at least more than half a year to reach the peak of his current cultivation level.


    Arthur''s expression turned serious as he continued, "Balor, I have a new cultivation technique that I believe will greatly enhance your abilities. You have been cultivating the Earth Profound Sword Technique, a watered-down version of the Heavenly Sword Technique of the sect."


    "As my disciple and my very first one no less, I can''t have you cultivation such low technique. I will give you a much better one. Even more higher ranked than the Heavenly Sword Technique."


    Balor''s eyes widened with anticipation and curiosity. He had heard rumors of the Heavenly Sword Technique, a legendary cultivation method renowned for its unparalleled power, and yet here is his Master saying he has a better sword cultivation manual.


    If he heard this previously he would have doubted but not now when he had seen what Arthur can really do and he has yet to see it all.


    "Really, Master? Thank you for this privilege Master," Balor bowed with a grateful smile.


    "It''s alright, this is my duty as your Master," Arthur replied dismissively.


    "This technique is called the Overlord Sword Technique and is one of the finest sword techniques in my arsenal. It is a perfectlyplete cultivation technique that will change all of your essence energy into sword essence energy. With it, you will be able to transcend mortal boundaries and reach the immortal realms and beyond."


    Balor listened closely as Arthur continued, "The Overlord Sword Technique will guide you in refining your essence energy, transforming it into the purest form of sword essence. This will grant you unparalleled control and mastery over the sword, elevating yourbat prowess to new heights."


    Balor''s heart raced with anticipation, his determination shining in his eyes. He knew that this was an incredible opportunity that would shape his future.


    Arthur reached out his hand, a radiant symbol glowing in his palm. "I will imprint the Overlord Sword Technique into your mind. It will be assimted into your consciousness, allowing you to learn and practice it at your own pace."


    Balor stood still, and Arthur tapped his forehead with the symbol on it and symbol gently merged with his consciousness, transferring the profound knowledge of the Overlord Sword Technique.


    As he absorbed the essence of the technique, Balors alsoprehended the beginning levels of his this cultivation method. And just thisprehension had elevated his understanding and mastery of the sword.


    Balor marveled at the newfound connection with his sword, feeling a profound unity between his being and the weapon.


    The Overlord Sword Technique had awakened a dormant potential within him, and he vowed to dedicate himself wholeheartedly to its cultivation.


    "Master, I am eternally grateful for this opportunity," Balor expressed with heartfelt gratitude. "I will devote myself to mastering the Overlord Sword Technique and unleashing its full potential."


    Arthur smiled, pleased with Balor''s determination. "I have faith in your abilities, Balor. With the Overlord Sword Technique, you will soar to new heights and be a formidable force within the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    Balor felt gratified by Arthur''s confidence in him and promised himself to live up to expectations.


    Balor nodded, a fire ignited within his eyes. "I will not disappoint you, Master. I will train diligently and strive to be a true sword master, embodying the essence of the Overlord Sword Technique."


    Arthur''s gaze remained calm and said, "Remember, Balor, true mastery requires patience and perseverance. Take your time toprehend the intricacies of the technique and let it be an extension of your being."


    Balor bowed respectfully. "I understand, Master. I will immerse myself in the practice and cultivation of the Overlord Sword Technique, striving for perfection."


    With their conversation concluded, Balor retreated to a training area within the cultivation cave. He sat down cross-legged and began to meditate and use the Overlord Sword Technique for the first time.


    The Overlord Sword Technique was a cultivation technique.


    Cultivation techniques differ from Martial Arts technique where the former raises a person''s cultivation level and thetter embodiment the means of using ones power in different forms to battle, and as such martial arts techniques are also called Battle Techniques.


    Balor''s essence energy began to gradually transform, taking on the form of sword essence, as he delved into the techniques and principles of the Overlord Sword Technique.


    Days turned into weeks, and soon a month has passed by since Arthur''s im and Balor had fully mastered the early stages of the Overlord Sword Technique up to the Gold Core Realm.


    Balor''s progress was steady but remarkable. With each passing day, his swordsmanship became more refined and his control over the sword essence grew stronger. The Overlord Sword Technique resonated with his soul, guiding him towards an unprecedented level of mastery.


    During this time, Arthur guided Balor from time to time and taught him on the Sword Dao which allowed Balor to finally master the 10th level of Sword Intent.


    As Arthur would asionally observe Balor''s training sessions, offering guidance and insights when needed. He was pleased to witness Balor''s growth and the gradual transformation of his essence energy into the pure essence of the sword.


    During this time the sect had been more calmer than usual as everyone was making preparations for the opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    Moreover, after the influx of new members to Arthur''s faction in the sect when Arthur became a core disciple, there had been no new addition as those who had any intention of joining were waiting till after the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm opens andes to an end, before making a decision.


    Arthur had also been growing in strength and mastery of his powers and he was ready to breakthrough to the Martial King Realm but decided to wait a little bit before pressing forward.


    Arthur had also been practicing Alchemy most of the time and his progress had finally left Cora speechless.


    "So Cora, what do you think. Have I surpassed him now or what?" Arthur asked the stunned beauty who had her lips slightly parted in shock.


    For some reason such a look stirred up his desires but he held back.


    ''For now...'' he smirked inwardly.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 153 The Towers Challenge: Everyones Thoughts

    Chapter 153 The Tower''s Challenge: Everyone''s Thoughts


    ================??==================


    Arthur stood in his alchemyboratory, a triumphant smile ying on his lips.


    Before him, a peak fifth-grade pill radiated with vibrant energy¡ªa testament to his growing prowess in the art of alchemy.


    Cora, his mentor and ''servant:, watched with wide eyes, astonishment etched across her face.


    With her lips parted from the shock, give Arthur some daring imaginations.


    ''Causing a cultivator like herself to loseposure is an achievement in and of itself,'' Arthur chuckled.


    "Master... I... I can''t believe it," Cora stammered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    She still wasn''t used to calling Arthur that but she couldn''t refuse hismands.


    "You have surpassed even the legendary God of Alchemy, Asmir, in speed and proficiency."


    Her shock wasn''t just because, of the fifth grade pill, but within the Cauldron there were nine other pills of the same rank!


    Asmir in the legends was only able to six peak fifth grade pills at one refinement but Arthur had broken this record and that wasn''t all.


    ''He did it so fast...'' Cora eximed in her heart.


    Arthur chuckled, his eyes twinkling mischievously. "Cora, my dear, you can address me by my name, you know. No need to keep calling me ''Master'' all the time."


    Cora huffed and crossed her arms, a yful scowl on her face. "Hmph! Did you get tired of me calling you ''Master''? Perhaps I should stop altogether."


    Arthur''sughter filled the room as he reached out and patted Cora''s shoulder gently. "No, no, my dear Cora. It''s just nice to mix things up a bit. Keeps the rtionship interesting."


    Cora''s scowl turned into a pout, her eyes twinkling. "Anyway your progress in alchemy means I will be able to recover faster as well."


    Arthur nodded, his smile turning reassuring. "Indeed, Cora. We are in this together right?"


    "Yeah, right," Cora rolled her eyes


    Cora harrumphed, feigning indifference. "It''s good you remember about your promise. Don''t disappoint me, Arthur."


    Unbeknownst to Arthur, Cora''s thoughts swirled with awe and wonder.


    She marveled at his incredible speed of growth in alchemy, surpassing even those with the renowned Alchemic Essence Physique.


    She couldn''t help butpare him to another, Ava, who she knew wouldn''t have achieved such rapid progress.


    ''I''m I fortunate or unlucky?'' she wondered.


    ```````````


    Two monthster...


    Excitement buzzed through the cultivation sect as news spread like wildfire.


    The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm was set to open in just three days¡ªan opportunity for disciples to test their mettle and explore its treasures.


    As preparations and anticipation filled the air, another shocking announcement reverberated through the sect.


    "Balor, a member of the Invincible Sword Faction, is challenging the Sword Tower!" the announcement dered, causing a stir of awe and curiosity.


    It was a rare urrence for outer court disciples to attempt such a challenge, as most struggled to progress beyond the initial floors.


    Word quickly spread, and disciples flocked to the location of the Sword Tower, eager to witness Balor''s daring feat.


    At the sword tower, standing beside Balor were Luke and Sun Wukong, who came to give their support and witness a miracle being made.


    Although Arthur did not focus on nurturing them, the resources he provided for them had pivoted them to the peak of the Gold Core Realm.


    Balor stood before the towering structure, his determination evident in his eyes.


    An elder of the sect stood beside him, offering guidance and reminders of the tower''s mechanics.


    The Sword Tower was known to have 33 floors, each posing a greater challenge than thest.


    "Do you understand?" The elder asked.


    Balor gave a resolute nod, "I have decided."


    "Very well then, you may enter," With a final nod from the elder, Balor stepped forward, his resolve unyielding.


    The crowd held its breath, anticipation hanging heavy in the air, as Balor embarked on his journey within the formidable Sword Tower.


    *Tap*Tap*Tap*


    Only the sound of his footsteps echoed as he walked in an soon disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Immediately that happened a number was disyed on the tower.


    [ 1 ]


    As Balor ventured deeper into the Sword Tower, the onlookers, disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect, stood in various states of anticipation and intrigue.


    Opinions regarding his chances of sess varied among the crowd, each disciple voicing their thoughts.


    "Hey do you think he''s that capable?"


    "I don''t know man, I just came here to watch the show."


    "Hey, you guys are part of the new disciples right?" Someone sneered.


    The disciple who asked the first question answered a bit timidly when he saw the inner disciple robes of the one who sneered at him.


    "Um...Yes senior. We are indeed new here."


    "No need to be scared. I was just like you back in the day. Butter I learned the harsh reality and that is the Tower can''t be cleared by just anyone."


    "I see, please enlighten me."


    "Good, you''re teachable," the inner disciple smile and stroked his non existent beard.


    "The sect had been in existence for thousands of years and during this time there is no shortage of geniuses that havee and gone."


    "But of all these geniuses only Invincible had cleared the tower. What does that mean?"


    The new disciple answered, "That only a genius found once in thousands of years can clear the tower?"


    "That''s right. Hahaha, you are indeed a smart junior."


    "Thank you for your praise senior."


    Meanwhile...


    "I have no doubt Balor will ovee every obstacle in his path," Sun Wukong dered confidently, his eyes glinting with determination. "In fact, once he emerges victorious, I will challenge him to a battle."


    A murmur of excitement rippled through the crowd at Sun Wukong''s promation.


    But no one said anything because they knew he was one of the strongest in the sect and was a member of the Invincible Sword Faction which had recently gained great influence and had received Master. I haveplete faith in Master''s strength and skills.''


    Meanwhile, Arthur sat in the midst of three beautiful women, a strong support from the elders


    Luke, standing nearby, couldn''t help but think to himself, ''Of course, Balor will clear the tower. After all, he was trained by my Master. I haveplete faith in Master''s strength and skills.''


    Meanwhile, Arthur sat in the midst of three beautiful women, a gentle smile ying on his lips. They leaned closer, their eyes filled with curiosity as they questioned him about Balor''s chances of sess.


    "Do you truly believe Balor can clear the tower, Arthur?" one of the women asked, her voiceced with anticipation.


    Arthur''s smile widened as he responded, "Watch and see."


    The women exchanged nces, their curiousity palpable. Arthur''s confidence only fueled their anticipation.


    Above, in the air, the Sect Leader and the vice sect leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect engaged in a quiet conversation.


    The vice sect leader voiced his doubts, his tone tinged with skepticism. "That boy will never seed. The Sword Tower is a formidable challenge, and his abilities are far from adequate."


    The sect leader, however, remained calm andposed. "Let''s just watch," he replied, his eyes fixed on the ongoing events.


    He knew that within the realm of cultivation, surprises were often born from the most unexpected ces.


    The vice sect leader''s thoughts, though hidden, betrayed a sense of curiosity and intrigue. "Time to see if your ims were true or not, Prince Arthur."


    As the clock ticked, the atmosphere got filled with anticipation.


    Balor''s journey within the Sword Tower held the promise of surprise, which only Arthur knows of.


    The disciples, the sect leaders, and Arthur himself watched the tower, each with their own thoughts on this event.


    And within a few seconds of Balor''s entrance into the tower. He reached the next floor.


    [2!]


    "What, so fast?!"


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================


    Arthur is currently under the weather...so slow updates for a while... sorry about this.

 Chapter 154 Cleared the 25th Floor!

    Chapter 154 Cleared the 25th Floor!


    "What so fast?!"


    "How did this guy get so strong all of a sudden? I mean I did better than him in the Sect Entrance Examinations?!" One Outer Court disciple eximed.


    One wanted to voice his doubts that it was just luck, "Well I think this was just a flu-?!"


    [3!]


    But Balor''s ascension to the next floor shut him up.


    And this time, unlike the time when the entered the sect for the first time, Balor''s battle within the tower is fully disyed for all to see.


    It was also the same with Crixus recent attempt.


    As Balor swiftly ascended to the third floor of the Sword Tower, the onlookers stood in stunned silence. The speed at which he progressed left them in awe.


    "He''s already on the third floor?!" one disciple eximed, disbelief coloring their voice.


    "He''s like a sh of lightning," another murmured, eyes wide with astonishment.


    Within the Sword Tower, Balor faced a series of sword-wielding puppets. They moved with precision and grace, their des gleaming in the dimly lit chamber.


    Balor''s sword skills were put to the test as he shed with the puppets. His movements were fluid and precise, a testament to his training under Arthur''s guidance.


    ''I have indeed gotten much stronger!'' Balor thought in calmness as he felt a rush of excitement.


    If it was before he would have voice his thoughts in glee, but after spending time with Arthur he had learnt to be calmer.


    The air crackled with the energy of their confrontation. Balor''s sword intent, honed through countless hours of practice, melded seamlessly with his speed and strength intent.


    With each swing of his de, the puppets were disarmed and dismantled, their wooden bodies falling to the ground in defeat.


    The onlookers outside the tower gasped and apuded as they witnessed Balor''s mastery over the puppets. His swift and precise strikes left no doubt about his skill.


    Arthur, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but nod his head. Balor''s progress was within his expectations. The disciple had truly absorbed the essence of his teachings.


    [4!]


    [5!]


    [6!...]


    Balor''s journey through the Sword Tower continued, his steps echoing through the empty corridors. Each floor brought new challenges, and Balor faced them head-on, his determination unyielding.


    With every battle, his sword skills and understanding of sword intent grew stronger. The puppets became mere obstacles in his path, no match for his evolving expertise.


    Floor after floor, Balor''s speed and agility allowed him to outmaneuver his opponents, his strength cutting through their defenses with ease.


    Onlookers outside the tower could only marvel at the sight. They watched as Balor climbed higher and higher, his progress swift and unstoppable.


    By the time Balor reached the 25th floor, a crowd had gathered at the base of the tower. Whispers of his aplishments filled the air.


    "Did you see that move? It was as if he anticipated the puppet''s attack before it even happened."


    "I heard he defeated them all without breaking a sweat. He''s truly extraordinary."


    "What''s wrong with everyone? This isn''t the most astonishing fact!" One of them voiced his mild frustration.


    "Then what is?"


    "What is? Can''t you recall that Balor was far less powerful three months ago? What I want to know is how did he get so fucking strong, so fucking fast!"


    Others took a few steps away from the disciple who said that wondering what was up with him.


    Although they also shared the same thoughts, but, people were hypocrites.


    Balor, standing on the 25th floor, caught his breath, his eyes focused on the puppets who looked like battle hardened sword warriors. His body glistened with a sheen of perspiration, but his spirit burned bright.


    With a deep breath, Balor tightened his grip on his sword and stepped forward, ready to face the trials of the higher floors.


    Unbeknownst to Balor, Arthur observed his progress with a mix of pride and anticipation. He knew that Balor''s journey was far from over, and greater challenges awaited him.


    "He''s doing exceptionally well," Arthur remarked to the three women beside him, his voice filled with admiration. "But the true test lies ahead."


    The women nodded in agreement, their eyes fixed on Balor''s figure. They could sense the intensity of the trials yet toe.


    As Balor prepared to conquer the next set of challenges, Arthur''s words echoed in his mind.


    "Remember, Balor, the Sword Tower tests not only your physical prowess but also your mental fortitude. Stay focused, and the path to victory will reveal itself."


    With renewed determination, Balor continued his ascent, his sword poised and his spirit unyielding.


    The crowd below watched in anticipation, their hopes riding on the young disciple who had dared to challenge the Sword Tower. They knew that in his sessy the possibility of breaking the limitations that had bound them.


    As Balor reached the 25th floor, a palpable shift in the atmosphere signaled a significant threshold. The opponents awaiting him were stronger and more formidable than ever before.


    With a calm resolve, Balor activated the power of the Overlord Sword Technique, causing a ripple of astonishment among the spectators. The air crackled with anticipation as the battlemenced.


    The puppet before Balor moved with a newfound agility, its sword technique showcasing a level of skill beyond the previous opponents. Yet Balor stood undeterred, his eyes focused and his grip firm on his de.


    Their swords shed with a resounding impact, the sound reverberating through the chamber. Balor''s attacks were swift and precise, his movements guided by the mastery of the Overlord Sword Technique.


    As the battle escted, Balor''s strikes revealed a level of sword intent rarely seen among outer disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect. His attacks held a ferocity and grace that spoke of deep understanding.


    The spectators watched in awe as Balor''s sword danced with an otherworldly elegance. Each swing, parry, and thrust carried a weight that defied his cultivation level.


    With a final burst of energy, Balor unleashed a devastating sword attack, backed by his formidable sword intent. A surge of power coalesced into a massive sh-shaped energy construct, slicing through the air with unstoppable force.


    The puppet stood no chance against the onught. It shattered under the sheer might of Balor''s strike, fragments of wood scattering across the floor.


    As silence filled the chamber, Balor stood slightly out of breath, his gaze fixed on the remains of his defeated opponent. The spectators erupted into apuse and cheers, their astonishment clear on their faces.


    "He''s cleared the 25th floor... and with such ease!" one disciple eximed, unable to contain their excitement.


    "I''ve never seen anyone asides Invincible and Crixus clear the tower with such skill and speed," another murmured, eyes wide with admiration.


    Balor, his heart filled with satisfaction, knew that he had surpassed the expectations of many. He had be the next disciple to conquer beyond the 25th floor, breaking the limitations that had bound others before him.


    A sense of pride washed over Arthur as he witnessed Balor''s triumph from a distance. He saw the determination etched on Balor''s face and knew that he was ready for even greater challenges ahead.


    "He''s done it," Arthur whispered to the three women by his side, his voice filled with a mixture of pride and anticipation. "But there is =================??=================


    more."


    The women nodded, their eyes gleaming with admiration for Balor''s remarkable feat. They could sense that the trials yet toe would push him to his limits.


    As Balor caught his breath and prepared to continue his ascent, a renewed sense of purpose filled his heart. He knew that every step he took in the Sword Tower was a step towards his own growth and the realization of his true potential.


    The crowd below, their spirits lifted by Balor''s sess, cheered him on, their voices echoing through the chamber.


    Balor''s journey through the tower had be a symbol of inspiration and hope. And as he set his sights on the challenges ahead, the spectators remained in awe, eager to witness the unfolding of his extraordinary story.


    At this time, many of them had thoughs of joining the Invincible Sword Faction.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================


    Hello everyone, my health is back on track!

 Chapter 155 The Vice Sect Leaders Thoughts

    ?


    ================??==================


    Balor''s determination surged as he ascended further into the depths of the Sword Tower.


    With each passing floor, the opponents grew stronger, their sword techniques more refined.


    On the 27th floor, Balor found himself facing adversaries whose sword skills tested his limits.


    Their precision and speed pushed him to the edge, and he could feel the strain on his body.


    In a desperate bid to keep up with the relentless onught, Balor tapped into an advanced body movement technique he had learned from Arthur.


    The technique exponentially increased his movement and attack speed, allowing him to match the ferocity of his opponents.


    The battle unfolded with lightning speed.


    Balor''s body moved like a blur as he evaded strikes and retaliated with precise and devastating counterattacks.


    His sword danced through the air, leaving trails of shimmering light in its wake.


    The outer disciples watching from outside the tower could barely keep up with the flurry of movements.


    Gasps and murmurs filled the air as they witnessed the disy of Balor''s newfound speed and agility.


    Only the inner disciples and above could follow the battle clearly and some where even gainingprehension.


    "Did you see that? His movements are like a phantom!"


    "He''s be a whirlwind of steel! How can anyone keep up with him?"


    ''Hey, aren''t they exaggerating a bit now?'' Sun Wukong thought.


    Sun Wukong''s eyes zed with fighting intent and his desire to spar with Balor was only growing stronger by the second and also...


    ''I must get Leader to train me also.''


    Luke smiled as he saw Balor''s progress, ''He really had grown much stronger.''


    Within this time in the sect, Balor had shared his dreams and fears and he was genuinely happy for his friend.


    Balor''s swift and lethal strikes proved too much for his opponents to handle.


    With each sh of swords, he emerged victorious, leaving the defeated puppets in his wake.


    Floor after floor, Balor cleared his way through the tower with unwavering determination. The challenges grew more arduous, but he refused to back down.


    On the 28th floor, he faced opponents who wielded advanced sword techniques with unparalleled precision.


    But Balor''s reflexes and instincts, honed by countless battles and Arthur''s guidance, allowed him to parry and counter with unwavering focus.


    The 29th floor tested his endurance, pitting him against opponents with relentless stamina.


    However, Balor''s indomitable willpower and unwavering spirit propelled him forward, his attacks growing stronger with each passing moment.


    And on the 30th floor, he encountered adversaries who unleashed powerful sword techniques infused with elements of fire, lightning, and ice.


    But Balor''s determination burned brighter, and he channeled his inner strength to neutralize their assaults, adapting and countering with a resilience that surpassed his cultivation level.


    As Balor triumphed on each floor, the crowd below erupted in cheers and apuse. Their excitement was palpable, their faith in Balor''s abilities growing along with their astonishment.


    Yet, as he reached the 31st floor, a significant shift urred.


    The screen disying Balor''s battle within the tower went dark, cutting off the visual spectacle from the eyes of the onlookers.


    Confusion and anticipation filled the air. The challenges of thest three floors were shrouded in mystery, known only to the Sect Elders and those of higher ranks.


    The screen of the tower disyed only the floor number, leaving the spectators to wonder and specte about Balor''s progress.


    Among the crowd, disciples exchanged puzzled nces.


    "What happened? Why did the screen go off?"


    "I guess the challenges from the 31st floor onward are hidden from us."


    "They must be truly formidable if even the visual disy is restricted."


    Meanwhile, above the tower, the Sect Leader and the vice sect leader observed the turn of events with surprise.


    The vice sect leader''s skepticism had turned to intrigue.


    "I did not expect this disciple to make it this far," the vice sect leader muttered under his breath, his eyes narrowed in contemtion.


    ''Things are getting out of hand. I need to make some moves in advanced then. Nothing must go wrong,'' the thoughts of the vice sect leader wereplimented with a dangerous glint in his eyes that was very well concealed.


    But the Sect Leader senses a slightly reverberation of killing intent with his sharp senses.


    ''It appears he is getting anxious. Junior Brother, do you think I don''t know?''


    The sect leader, though maintaining his calm demeanor, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of astonishment.


    Balor''s progress had exceeded his expectations, raising questions about the true extent of the disciple''s potential.


    "Arthur''s im that Balor will clear the tower is bing a reality," the sect leader thought, a sense of satisfaction creeping into his mind.


    This was good news, very beneficial to the sect.


    At the same time his resolve concerning a certain matter became strengthened.


    ''I will not allow things to go wrong...not this time, Junior Brother.''


    The sect leader continued to observe, knowing that Balor''s sess would change a lot of his ns.


    There are some things going on in the shadows and this trend is not only in his sect but in the whole continent.


    He has to be proactive if he wants to be among those left standing while others fall to the winds of change.


    Meanwhile, Balor stood on the 31st floor, ready to face the hidden trials that awaited him, could not be aware of the thoughts and expectations that rested upon him.


    "I have made it this far and everything has been going ording to Master''s predictions. Now I just need to keep following his instructions."


    Balor thought of the instructions and guidance he received from Arthur right before he came out to challenge the tower.


    At first he was confused why his master was giving him so much detailed instructions, but now he knew better.


    "Master must either be incredibly smart to predict everything I face and the oue of it or he has mystical powers beyond my current understanding or...both." Balor concluded.


    But Balor shook his head to leave those thoughts forter and face the next challenge with much more confidence.


    ''Since everything is going ording to n then I will surely seed!''


    He knew that the challenges ahead would be even more formidable, but his resolve burned brighter than ever.


    With every step, he inched closer to uncovering his true potential and solidifying his ce among the elite of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    As the spectators below awaited the next glimpse of Balor''s progress, the air buzzed with excitement and anticipation.


    The Sword Tower held secrets and trials that would shape the destinies of those who dared to challenge it.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 156 Cleared!

    ================??==================


    As Balor stood on the 31st floor, preparing to face the hidden trials that awaited him, unbeknownst to him, Arthur had quietly activated his soul power.


    Within this time he had mastered the First Level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique and his use of his soul power can not bepared to before and so is his current cultivation.


    Through his mastery of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, he breached the tower''s defenses, gaining a glimpse into Balor''s battle.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he observed the intense confrontation unfolding before him.


    Balor''s opponents on the 31st floor stood at a power level an entire cultivation realm above his own.


    These puppet adversaries were d in golden armor, their presence exuding a formidable aura that could rival the peak of the Martial Origin Realm.


    The puppets unleashed strange and elusive sword techniques, disrupting


    Balor''s perception andnding precise strikes that stung even in the simted battle.


    Balor gritted his teeth, his determination unyielding.


    He knew he couldn''t rely solely on his speed and skill anymore. It was time to tap into the true power of the Overlord Sword Technique.


    With a surge of energy, Balor infused his essence attacks with sword essence energy, channeling the true essence of the Overlord Sword Technique.


    ''It time to use that technique...''


    "Three Point Strike!"


    His strikes became imbued with a deadly precision as he executed the 3-Point Strike,bining three powerful sword attacks into a single devastating onught.


    The energy construct formed by the three strikes pierced through the puppet''s defenses, shattering the illusionary armor and leaving a trail of destruction in its wake.


    Balor emerged victorious, advancing to the next floor as the number 32 was proudly disyed for the onlookers to witness his progress.


    "Oh heavens he did it!"


    "Just two more floors..."


    With a deep breath, Balor stepped onto the 32nd floor, ready to face the next challenge that awaited him.


    This time, he confronted a puppet whose strength exceeded the Martial Origin Realm, reaching the threshold of the Grand Martial Realm.


    The puppet moved with astounding speed and power, its attacks leaving no room for hesitation.


    Balor had to dig deep within himself to find the strength to counter each blow, his movements swift and precise.


    As the battle intensified, Balor unleashed the full power of the Overlord Sword Technique once again.


    "Overlord Sword... Six-Point-Strike!"


    His strikes became a symphony of deadly precision, as he executed the Six-Point-Strike Sword Technique, a technique that further enhanced his offensive prowess.


    *BOOM!*


    The sh of des echoed through the chamber, a testament to the determination and skill of both Balor and his opponent.


    Yet, with unwavering resolve, Balor emerged victorious, his final strike shattering the puppet''s defenses and propelling him to thest and final floor.


    *Bang!*


    Outside the tower, the spectators watched with bated breath as the number 33 appeared on the screen, indicating Balor''s arrival at the ultimate stage of the Sword Tower.


    Murmurs of astonishment and awe filled the air, as they witnessed the culmination of Balor''s extraordinary journey.


    Within the tower, Arthur''s gaze remained fixed on Balor, feeling satisfied. Balor''s progress so far were all within his predictions and it had proved something.


    ''I am slowly stepping on the workings of the Fate Dao,'' Arthur thought.


    He had also made some progress with the Fate Gem and his understanding of the fate Dao had greatly advanced but it was the slowest and hardest to improve on.


    But with his connection with the Fate Gem growing stronger with its refinement in his soul, Arthur had be able to predict simple events with its power.


    Along with this prediction and a well calcted n of action every thing is moving in the direction he predicted it to be.


    This can be considered subtle maniption of future events.


    It had also allowed him to predict someone''s attack five seconds ahead of time when he battles.


    An overpowered ability he awakened and had tested with his new training partner, Cora.


    Meanwhile, Balor continued his challenge. The final floor held unknown challenges and trials, ones that would test Balor''s strength, skill, and indomitable spirit.


    As he stood on the precipice of greatness, Balor''s heart swelled with anticipation and determination.


    Unbeknownst to him, the eyes of the spectators and the sect leaders were fixated on his every move.


    The excitement and tension in the air were palpable, as the Heavenly Sword Sect held its collective breath, awaiting the oue of Balor''s final trial.


    Balor took a moment to steady himself, the weight of the moment settling upon his shoulders.


    He knew that thisst battle would be the most formidable, a true test of his abilities.


    With resolve burning in his eyes, Balor stepped forward, his sword held firmly in his hand.


    The journey had been long and arduous, but he hade too far to falter now.


    In the chamber of the final floor, an intense battle awaited Balor.


    The puppet he faced possessed a strength that surpassed the Martial Origin Realm, its power reaching a level that will match powerful Grand Martial Realm Cultivators.


    Staring at the Golden Amour Sword-Wielding Puppet, Balor recalled Arthur''s final words.


    "The final puppet you will face will have the power of a core disciple and can even contend with the top ten core disciples of the sect, remember..."


    Without giving Balor time to do a recap in his mind, the puppet unleashed a fury of attacks, and Balor weed them with an attack of his own rather than defending.


    ''Master said sometimes, offense is the best defence.''


    *nk!*


    With each sh of swords, the air crackled with energy, the tension between Balor and his opponent escting to a fever pitch.


    Their movements were a blur of speed and precision, each strike carrying the power of their attacks.


    Balor tapped into the depths of his strength, pushing himself beyond his limits.


    Every swing of his sword was imbued with the essence of the Overlord Sword Technique, his attacks reaching a level that surpassed his cultivation level.


    The battle raged on,each sh reverberating through the chamber as Balor pushed himself to the limit.


    Balor''s body moved with instinctive grace, his senses heightened as he anticipated each strike from his formidable opponent.


    The puppet''s attacks were swift and fierce, aimed at exploiting any opening in Balor''s defense.


    It seemed to possess an uncanny ability to predict Balor''s movements, making it increasingly difficult for him tond a decisive blow.


    But Balor refused to falter. He called upon the training and teachings he had received under Arthur''s guidance, honing his focus and refining his technique.


    With each passing moment, he grew more attuned to the puppet''s patterns and adapted his strategy ordingly.


    As the battle reached its peak, Balor unleashed abination of speed, strength, and precision that left the puppet reeling.


    His sword danced through the air, each strike carrying the weight of his determination and the power of his cultivated essence energy.


    A surge of energy enveloped Balor as he executed the Overlord Sword Technique, a devastating series of strikes that showcased the pinnacle of his swordsmanship.


    "Overlord Sword Technique..." Balor muttered with bated breath, "Nine-Point-Strike!"


    His attacks resonated with the power of the Overlord Sword Technique, infusing the chamber with a whirlwind of sword essence energy.


    The puppet struggled to defend against Balor''s onught, its illusory armor cracking and splintering under the relentless assault.


    With a final, decisive strike, Balor shattered the puppet''s defenses, sending it crashing to the ground in a shower of wooden fragments.


    Silence fell upon the chamber as Balor stood panting, his body drenched in sweat, yet a triumphant smile graced his face.


    He had ovee the final obstacle, defeating a puppet that surpassed the Grand Martial Realm.


    Outside the Sword Tower, the onlookers watched the number 33 on the disy screen, their hearts pounding with anticipation.


    When it finally shined golden, indicating Balor''s victory, a roar of apuse and cheers erupted throughout the sect.


    Arthur, his eyes shining with pride, couldn''t help but smile. Balor''s sess was within his expectations, confirming his belief in the young disciple''s potential.


    The sect leader and the vice sect leader exchanged a nce, both realizing that another genius had risen in their sect, and this signified great changes.


    Both of them his their thoughts and their schemes were being changed.


    "We have another great genius in our sect. Our days ahead will be more glorious," the vice sect leader spoke, feinting happiness .


    "Indeed, our ancestors will be proud. Even master will be happy at this development," the sect leader replied while paying attention to his second-inmand.


    "I believe so too."


    Their fake conversation ended there while the sect leader''s mind raced with thoughts of the benefits Balor''s achievement would bring to the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    ''A disciple of an Immortal Sect. Even if the time for the fusion of the continentse, our sect will not have to be too cautious to those in the central continent but we can''t be too sure though.''


    He was already thinking of ways to ensure that Balor will have maximum security and protection.


    ''Nothing must go wrong,'' he resolve himself to take a hard decision he had been avoiding for years.


    ''I have given you enough chance brother...''


    Soon Balor exited the tower with a triumphant smiled and weed the cheers of his faction members and his friends.


    But under his clenched fists was a spatial ring which contains the rewards he received from the tower and most importantly...


    ''The Outer Disciple Token of an Immortal Sect, just as Master said.''


    Balor couldn''t believe that he was already a disciple of a sect in the upper realm even if it was just in-name until he signs in at the sect''s location.


    But he had already surpassed his past expectations of himself in so little time.


    ''All because of Master...''


    Thinking of this, he turned and looked in the direction where Arthur was and gave a deep bow.


    "Thank you..." He muttered.


    Arthur smiled and nodded from where he sat as the women beside him exchanged nces.


    *Boing!*


    "Ouch!"


    "What are you being all solemn for? Let''s go celebrate!" Sun Wukong blew his fist which justnded a knock on Balor''s head.


    "Why you little..."


    "Hey don''t you dareplete that sentence, I hate it!" Sun Wukong warned threatening.


    Balor smirked,"...you little monkey!"


    "That''s it, you and me Balor, in the ring!"


    "Hey calm down you too, let''s go meet the leader first. Besides, your juniors in the faction are watching." Luke spoke to quell the situation.


    "Hmph!" Wukong harrumphed.


    "Okay, let''s go then," Balor replied, not bothering about Sun Wukong''s antics.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 157 Unexpected Announcement And Arrival Of The Prince?

    ================??==================


    Arthur sat among the three women, his gaze drifting into the distance as his thoughts settled on the impending opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    Kira, the fair-skinned woman with silver hair, broke the silence with a calm yet resolute tone.


    "Invincible, what are your ns for the opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm?" she asked.


    Arthur turned his attention towards Kira, a gentle smile ying on his lips. He began to respond, "Well..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a powerful voice echoed throughout the sect, reaching the ears of every disciple.


    It was the sect leader, his authoritative tonemanding attention.


    "The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm will be opened ahead of time tomorrow. Make preparations and be there at sunrise," the sect leader''s voice boomed.


    A wave of shock washed over the disciples as the unexpected announcement reverberated through their minds.


    The secret realm was scheduled to open in a few days, yet now it seemed that there was a change of ns.


    Spections and doubts filled the air as disciples exchanged bewildered nces.


    The sect leader''s decision challenged their expectations and raised questions about the reasons behind the early opening.


    "What''s going on, don''t we have a few days of preparation left?"


    "Damnit, my family was going to send me resources that I need in a few days. This won''t do, I need contact them quickly!" One disciple panicked.


    "Tomorrow? It''s tomorrow? This is my first time entering a secret realm, I wonder what it feels like."


    While the younger disciples buzzed with confusion, excitement, and even nervousness.


    The older ones were more calm as they understood what the opening of the secret realm ahead of time means.


    "The cost of opening the secret realm will increase by at least ten percent."


    "That is true. Something must be up for the sect leader to make such a decision."


    "I think so too. Maybe it is rted to the uing Grand Martial Arts Tournament?"


    "Maybe..."


    Kira, Maria, and Nadia turned their attention to Arthur, their eyes seeking answers.


    Arthur took a moment to collect his thoughts before responding to Kira''s earlier question.


    "It seems the sect leader has made a swift decision," Arthur replied, his voice steady.


    "Well, then..." Arthur stood up.


    "I will see you at sunrise."


    Kira nodded without saying anything while Maria took this chance to speak, "Would you like to team up with our faction?"


    Nadia heard her elder sister''s offer and excitedly said, "That''s true. It would be better if your join our alliance in exploring the secret realm. Crixus faction is too strong for one faction to face and you could be on his target list."


    Arthur halted his steps for a moment and then kept on walking, his voice was heard, "No matter. I like challenges. Plus, it will be fun, hehe..."


    Kira nodded, her expression unchanged, it seems her opinion of Arthur was not wrong. While Maria and Nadia exchanged nces.


    They understood that Arthur could have secrets and ns beyond their knowledge.


    But they wondered, "Why is he so confident?"


    With the opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm fast approaching, the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect would soon embark on a new chapter of their cultivation journey.


    It was a time filled with anticipation, challenges, and the promise of growth.


    As the sect buzzed with preparations and spection, Arthur''s mind raced with thoughts of whaty within the secret realm.


    He knew that this unexpected turn of events held the potential for both trials and treasures, and he was determined to make the most of it.


    The stage was set, and as the first light of dawn painted the horizon, the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect would gather, ready to venture into the unknown and carve their destinies within the depths of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    As the sect leader made the announcement, his authoritative presencemanded the attention of all disciples.


    With the words still hanging in the air, he turned and left the gathering, leaving the disciples to process the sudden change of ns.


    The vice sect leader followed closely behind, his steps filled with curiosity and a tinge of concern.


    They walked together through the grand halls of the sect until they reached a secluded chamber, known only to the highest-ranking members.


    In the dimly lit hall, the vice sect leader finally spoke, his voiceced with uncertainty. "Sect Leader, may I ask why you have chosen to open the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm ahead of schedule? It is a decision that has caught many off guard."


    The sect leader''s gaze was distant as he replied, "It was necessary."


    The response left the vice sect leader unsettled. He had expected a more detailed exnation, a justification for such a significant change.


    Yet, the sect leader''s cryptic words only fueled his curiosity and suspicions.


    Suppressing his frustration, the vice sect leader kept his thoughts to himself, knowing that the sect leader was taking action in an attempt to thwart his ns.


    ''So you are finally making a move after all this time elder brother? Hmph! You are not the only one. Good thing I already made preparations...they should be arriving soon right?''


    He quietly resolved to take swift action of his own, knowing that he couldn''t afford to be left behind.


    While the sect leader and the vice sect leader engaged in their private discussion, the sect leader utilized a secretmunication method to summon all the elders of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The urgent message reached their ears,pelling them to gather for an emergency meeting.


    `````````


    Within a grand hall reserved for such crucial gatherings, the elders took their seats, their expressions a mix of anticipation and curiosity.


    At the head of the table, the sect leader sat with an air of authority, his gaze sweeping across the assembled elders.


    Silence filled the hall as the sect leader began to speak, his voicemanding attention.


    He shared his vision for the sect''s future, outlining the challenges and opportunities thaty ahead.


    "The opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm ahead of schedule has some connection to the Grand Martial Arts Tournament," the sect leader dered.


    "As you all know the tournament has a significant importance on the rise and fall of any sect..."


    The elders listened intently, their minds focused on the sect leader''s words.


    They knew that this moment marked a crucial turning point for the Heavenly Sword Sect, and their actions would shape its destiny.


    As the meeting progressed, a sudden disturbance broke the serenity of the gathering.


    The sound of a horn echoed through the hall, drawing the attention of everyone present.


    All eyes turned towards the entrance as a flying boat bearing a distinct symbol descended upon the sect.


    The boatnded with precision, its presencemanding attention and curiosity.


    A voice rang out from the boat, amplified by a magical amplification technique. "The Prince of the Hartfield Empire is here!"


    The announcement sent shockwaves through the hall, and whispers of doubt filled the air.


    The unexpected arrival of a prince from the empire was too coincidental.


    The sect leader subtle nced at the vice sect leader who revealed a slightly surprised expression.


    But the sect leader knew it was all fake, ''So it was you then. What are you plotting this time?''


    As the sect leader and the elders exchanged nces, their minds raced with possibilities.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 158 Julius Hartfield: The Proposal

    ================??==================


    The announcement of the Prince of the Hartfield Empire''s arrival spread like wildfire throughout the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Disciples and elders alike were consumed by curiosity and spection, their thoughts buzzing with questions and assumptions.


    "What could this visit mean? Is it a political alliance?"


    "Could the Hartfield Empire be seeking our assistance in a conflict?"


    "I heard the prince is quite influential. Maybe he wants to establish a connection with our sect."


    As the sect buzzed with uncertainty and anticipation, Arthur''s footsteps halted, his eyes gazing into the distance.


    A sense of determination filled his expression as he released his spirit power, extending his senses to observe the situation.


    With a quick scan, his sharp perception pieced together the puzzle. His lips curled into a knowing smile.


    "So it''s Kaiser''s bastard son, Julius Hartfield," Arthur muttered, recognizing the familiar face.


    Julius was the son of the cousin of Arthur''s adopted father, the Emperor. Their family history was entangled with secrets and power struggles.


    Arthur pondered the reason for Julius'' visit, wondering what is the n of the father and son duo.


    The arrival of the Prince at this particr moment piqued his interest, and he resolved to keep a close watch on the unfolding events.


    Turning to Balor, Luke, and Sun Wukong, Arthur motioned for them to continue walking.


    They moved forward, their footsteps echoing with a sense of purpose, even as their minds remained alert.


    Meanwhile, Julius Hartfield, surrounded by his entourage, stepped out of the flying boat.


    He stood before the grand doors of the hall where the sect leader and the others awaited him.


    The sect leader, along with the elders, approached with a mixture of respect and wariness.


    They exchanged formal greetings, their wordsced with a subtle tension.


    "Wee, Prince Julius. To what do I owe this unexpected visit?" the sect leader inquired, his voice maintaining a cordial tone while his mind brimmed with curiosity.


    Julius, his demeanor calm yet imposing, offered a diplomatic smile. "I am here for a brief visit, Sect Leader. I would be honored to have a private meeting with you."


    The sect leader''s heart skipped a beat, his suspicions growing stronger.


    He anticipated this request, knowing that the Prince''s intentions might involve more than mere pleasantries.


    "I would be delighted to speak with you, Prince Julius," the sect leader replied, his voice steady despite the undercurrent of tension.


    He turned to the gathered elders and dismissed them with a nod.


    As the elders retreated, their gazes filled with curiosity and concern, the sect leader couldn''t help but wonder about the Prince''s true intentions.


    His request for the vice sect leader to be present only heightened the sect leader''s suspicion.


    Could the Prince and the vice sect leader be working together, united by a hidden agenda? And if so, what could be their true motives?


    These questions swirled in the sect leader''s mind as he led Julius Hartfield into the hall, their footsteps echoing with both formality and underlying tension.


    As the sect leader led Julius into the hall, he gestured towards a table set with tea, a customary gesture of hospitality.


    But to the sect leader''s surprise, Julius politely declined, exining that he was currently practicing a special technique that required abstaining from food and drinks for a while.


    The sect leader chuckled, remarking, "It must be quite a peculiar technique if it necessitates such strict discipline."


    Julius simply nodded, a hint of admiration in his eyes. "It is not nearly as great as the Heavenly Sword Technique of your sect, Sect Leader."


    With the pleasantries exchanged, the air grew heavy with anticipation as both parties knew it was time to delve into the true reason for Julius'' visit.


    Breaking the silence, Julius spoke with a measured tone. "I would like your permission to enter the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm."


    The sect leader''s brow furrowed, a flicker of concern crossing his face. Beside him, the vice sect leader remained expressionless, his eyes fixed on Julius.


    "Prince Julius, I must inform you that the secret realm is strictly reserved for the disciples of our sect," the sect leader replied firmly.


    "This rule is followed by all the sects on the continent, as well as the Hartfield Royal Academy, where you are a student."


    Julius pressed on, undeterred. "I am willing to pay a price for this privilege, and I assure you, I will not cause any trouble."


    The sect leader was prepared to reject the request once again when the vice sect leader unexpectedly interjected, his voice calm andposed. "I believe allowing him entry will not bring any harm to our sect."


    The sect leader''s gaze narrowed, suspicion and caution seeping into his thoughts.


    He contemted the implications of the vice sect leader''s statement, pondering the hidden motives that could lie behind his words.


    Just as the sect leader was about to voice his objection and assert his authority, a voice resonated within his mind. "Let hime, I will take care of him. Do not worry."


    The sect leader''s eyes widened in astonishment as he recognized the voice.


    It was Arthur''s voice, unmistakable and filled with a hidden power that surpassed his understanding.


    ''How could do a soul transmission without being detected. Is his soul that powerful? more than mine?'' he wondered with a bit of trepidation.


    ''But if he has such power then I have no cause to be worried,'' the sect leader rxed.


    He knew of how the rtionship between Arthur and the Princes were so he knew he could trust Arthur with this.


    In that moment, a newfound trust blossomed within the sect leader''s heart. He decided to follow Arthur''s guidance, even if it meant stepping into the unknown.


    But in his heart, Arthur''s status had risen. Because whether it was by his own soul power or by a secret technique, Arthur must have som powerful means in his arsenal and besides, they were in an alliance.


    Clearing his throat, the sect leader spoke, his voice steady. "Prince Julius, are you here by yourself?"


    Julius met the sect leader''s gaze, his eyes gleaming with a mix of determination and intrigue. "My father sends his greetings," he replied, hinting at a deeper connection behind his visit.


    The sect leader grappled with conflicting thoughts, torn between his initial suspicions and the unexpected intervention of Arthur''s voice.


    He understood that there might be ulterior motives at y, but he also recognized the potential benefits thaty within this proposition.


    As he weighed his options, Julius broke the silence, his voiceced with calcted intent. "As long as you allow me entry, my father has promised to allow one of your outstanding disciples to enter the Hartfield Secret Realm. But we will be the ones to choose which disciple will have that honor."


    The sect leader''s eyes narrowed, his mind racing to connect the dots.


    This arrangement seemed like a calcted move by the vice sect leader, a means to secure his son Crixus'' position.


    With a measured tone, the sect leader finally spoke. "I will agree to your request, Prince Julius, on one condition. You will allow two of our disciples to enter the Hartfield Secret Realm, and I will personally choose one of them."


    Julius fell silent, his gaze shifting between the vice sect leader and the sect leader.


    After a moment of contemtion, he nodded in agreement. "Okay, I will agree on my father''s behalf."


    The tension in the hall remained palpable, each participant aware that this agreement carried risks and uncertain oues.


    Their individual motives and hidden agendas danced beneath the surface, waiting to be revealed in the depths of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    =================??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??=================

 Chapter 159 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (I)

    ================??==================


    The sun''s gentle rays painted the sky with hues of orange and gold, heralding the arrival of a momentous day in the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    All the qualified disciples gathered atop a mountain summit, the sacred ground where the legendary Heavenly Sword Secret Realm would be unveiled.


    The secret realm''s opening was a rare and momentous event, urring only once every hundred years.


    Amidst the crowd, disciples stood in groups, organized ording to their respective factions.


    The sect was abuzz with excitement and anticipation, and each group discussed their expectations, ns, and what they had heard about the secret realm.


    Among the disciples, some preferred to remain independent, standing alone on the mountain summit.


    These individuals were often the most exceptional talents in the sect, those who had yet to find a faction that could match their ambitions.


    Arthur, sat cross-legged on a rock, nked by Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong. His eyes closed in meditation, he remained undisturbed by the chatter surrounding him.


    Around him were the members of his faction looking at him with respect as they discussed among themselves.


    He had already given instructions on what will be done in the secret realm and their n of action.


    At the same time he had them well equipped with safety treasures while earned their gratitude and strengthened their loyalty.


    Although it cost him nothing, he gains loyal followers in return. Followers whom will serve him well in the future beyond the walls of the sect.


    Mark, an inner disciple and a friend of Arthur, observed him with a mix of awe and bewilderment.


    Arthur''s rapid rise in strength had left Mark in awe of his friend''s aplishments, which seemed almost beyond belief in such a short time.


    "Arthur... to think he''s reached such a level within a short timeframe I never thought possible," Mark thought to himself, contemting whether he should approach his friend.


    However, he hesitated, not wanting to disturb Arthur''s focus before such an important event.


    "Maybeter..." He thought.


    As the disciples continued their discussions, a suddenmotion erupted among them.


    A disciple''s excited voice rang out, "Crixus is here!"


    The crowd quickly parted, making way for Crixus, the powerhouse of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    His arrival brought a mix of admiration and tension, as everyone knew he was a force to be reckoned with.


    Crixus strode forward with an air of confidence, his crimson hair standing out like a zing me.


    He was a legend in the sect, having long surpassed the cultivation level of all the other disciples of the sect and reaching the peak of the Martial King Realm, a feat almost no one at his age could aplish.


    There were whispers that he might have even taken half a step into the Martial Emperor Realm, a cultivation realm that few could attain at his age.


    If that were the case then he is sure to breakthrough to the Martial Emperor Realm by the end of the grand martial arts tournament.


    His presence drew the attention of all, including Arthur, who opened his eyes slightly to nce at the approaching figure.


    Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong maintained their calm demeanor, but their eyes gleamed with curiosity and vignce.


    "The peak of the Martial King Realm... and perhaps even half a step into the Martial Emperor Realm," murmured one disciple, awe-struck by Crixus''s strength. "He''s incredible."


    "Will he have a face-off with Invincible? Their factions are opposing each recently, and Crixus might not tolerate the resistance," spected another disciple, sensing the tension in the air.


    As Crixus approached, the atmosphere became charged with anticipation. Many wondered if a confrontation between the two powerhouses was inevitable.


    Yet, just as the tension reached its peak, Crixus suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    His intense gaze locked onto Arthur''s calm expression, and the world seemed to fall silent around them.


    A hushed murmur spread through the crowd, and all eyes focused on the potential confrontation between the two formidable figures.


    The disciples held their breath, waiting for the slightest sign of hostility or aggression.


    But instead, a flicker of acknowledgement shed between Crixus and Arthur, and the tension in the air dissipated.


    Crixus nodded slightly, acknowledging Arthur''s presence, and then continued on his path without a word.


    The atmosphere shifted from apprehension to relief as it became apparent that no fight would break out between the two powerhouses.


    Arthur smiled in his heart, ''What an interesting fellow. It seems I need to make Balor even stronger before I make him challenge Crixus.''


    The momentary encounter left an indelible impression on those present.


    The unexpected exchange between Crixus and Arthur left the disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect in awe and surprise.


    Even Crixus''s own followers were shocked by his gesture of acknowledgment towards Arthur.


    Among them was Gregor, a core disciple whose defeat at Arthur''s hands had caused his status in the sect to plummet.


    Clenching his fists in anger, Gregor vowed to settle the score with Arthurter.


    "Stay calm, Gregor," his elder brother, Startell, whispered, sensing his brother''s agitation. "Now is not the time for recklessness."


    Gregor gritted his teeth but heeded his brother''s advice, concealing his displeasure beneath aposed exterior.


    However, Arthur''s empathic ability allowed him to sense the undercurrent of hostility emanating from Gregor.


    Observing from afar, Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly, but he quickly dispelled thoughts about an already defeated weakling.


    With his formidable soul power, he could discern emotions and intentions, even from a distance.


    As Arthur turned, he caught the gaze of Thomas, the disciple who had provided him with valuable information that had led to his rapid ascent to core disciple status.


    Feeling slight gratitude towards Thomas, Arthur nodded at him in acknowledgment.


    In return, Thomas responded with a warm smile, pushing up his sses in a friendly gesture.


    ''But what is this familiar feeling I keep getting whenever I see him?'' Arthur wondered as he looked at Thomas with veiled suspicion.


    ''If I make some progress with the Fate Gem I believe I can find out.''


    The anticipation in the air was interrupted by an excited cry from one of the disciples. "My goddess is here!"


    All eyes turned to a figure descending gracefully from the sky.


    It was none other than Kira, the grand-daughter of the Supreme Guardian of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Her presence exuded an air of elegance and power that captivated all whoid eyes on her.


    Kira was apanied by the sisters, Maria and Nadia, along with the members of their faction.


    The trio of beautiful women moved with grace and confidence,manding attention wherever they went.


    As Kira arrived on the mountain summit, she scanned the gathered disciples with her piercing gaze.


    Her eyes eventually settled on Arthur, who was seated cross-legged on a rock, seemingly undisturbed by themotion around him.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but notice the subtle tension in the air as Kira made her way towards Arthur.


    Whispers and spections filled the crowd, wondering what connection the two might have.


    "I heard they are close. I wonder if they are friends or something more."


    "Kira and Arthur, both of them entered the sect at the same time. I wonder if they had any interaction before joining the sect?"


    "They say Kira is the granddaughter of the Supreme Guardian, I wonder if that is true?"


    Meanwhile, Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong exchanged curious nces as they observed Kira''s approach.


    They were aware of Arthur''s connection to her, but they couldn''t help but wonder what the grand-daughter of the Supreme Guardian wanted with their faction leader.


    Arthur, with his eyes closed, seemed oblivious to the attention surrounding him.


    However, as Kira drew nearer, he sensed her emotions through his ability and couldn''t act like he doesn''t know she here already.


    ''My Empath ability may not be as potent as my Soul Power, but I can still sense her emotions. Is she here to discuss something specific?''


    The others with her stood by her side, watching the interaction with keen interest.


    "I wonder what Kira wants from Arthur. They seem to have some sort of understanding between them," one of her followers murmured.


    Amid the whispers, Kira broke the silence with a neutral tone, "Invincible, have you changed your mind?"


    Arthur shook his head slightly, a yful glint in his eyes. "Of course, not. I''m always ready for whateveres my way."


    Kira nodded and immediately turned and left while the sisters, Maria and Nadia shed a smile at Arthur and followed Kira.


    As the sun rose higher in the sky, the mountain summit became a stage for the beginning of an extraordinary adventure¡ªan adventure that would test their strength, forge new bonds, and reveal secrets hidden within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 160 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (II)

    ================??==================


    The sun''s rays gently caressed the mountain summit, casting a warm glow on the faces of the disciples gathered there.


    The air buzzed with excitement and anticipation as they awaited the opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    At this time, another group arrived at the summit.


    At the forefront of the group stood a figure that demanded attention¡ªZordian ecius, the leader of the Sword Alliance Faction.


    Zordian''s appearance was as striking as his reputation. Tall and imposing, with raven-ck hair that cascaded down his back like a waterfall, he exuded an air of confidence and authority.


    As whispers spread among the disciples, they couldn''t help but marvel at his impressive presence.


    "Is that Zordian ecius? The leader of the Sword Alliance? He''s much younger than I expected." A disciple who wasn''t familiar with the matters of the core disciplesmented.


    "He''s quite the charismatic figure. No wonder the Sword Alliance is so powerful." Someone spoke loud enough for many to hear in an attempt to curry favour.


    "He''s a formidable genius. It''s said that he''s a rival to Crixus, but they''ve never fought before."


    "I wonder what a battle between them will look like."


    "You are not the only one. But for some reason they had never challenged each other, as if there is some kind of agreement between them."


    Indeed, Zordian and Crixus had be known as the two most exceptional talents in the sect, both standing at the peak of the Martial King Realm.


    They were widely regarded as the pirs of the Heavenly Sword Sect, and the question of who was stronger had be a topic of endless debate among the disciples.


    Crixus, with his zing red hair and fierce demeanor, was known for his overwhelming power and ruthlessness in battle.


    Many believed that he held the upper hand in the rivalry between the two.


    However, Zordian''s calm andposed demeanor hid a depth of strength that few could fathom.


    His mastery of sword techniques and tactical brilliance made him a formidable opponent.


    As Zordian arrived on the mountain summit, he exchanged nods with some of the other faction leaders, including Maria and Nadia, the Vice Leaders of the Sword Alliance.


    Maria and Nadia were known for their beauty and grace, but their skills with the sword were equally impressive. The sisters were highly respected and had earned their ce as leaders in the Sword Alliance.


    As Zordian conversed with Maria and Nadia, his gaze briefly shifted towards Arthur, who sat calmly surrounded by his faction members.


    Arthur, with his eyes closed in meditation, seemed undisturbed by themotion around him.


    However, he couldn''t help but notice Zordian''s hidden pride and the unspoken rivalry between them.


    ''Zordian ecius, the leader of the Sword Alliance. Another interesting character in this sect. His confidence suggests he''s not to be underestimated,'' Arthur thought, a glint of curiosity in his eyes.


    The atmosphere grew charged with anticipation as the sect leader and the other elders arrived at the scene.


    The disciples respectfully made way for their esteemed leaders.


    The Great Elders, wise and powerful cultivators, apanied some of the elders, and among them was Zaith Asura, whom Arthur had not seen for a while.


    ''So he was taken in as a disciple by one of the Great Elders?'' Arthur thought.


    Zaith looked more mature now with his long ck hair that cascaded like a waterfall and dark red eyes that gave him an aura of fearsome and murderous calmness.


    His gaze seemed to prate one''s soul, a reflection of his profound cultivation in the Dao of ughter.


    Arthur took note of Zaith''s presence and couldn''t help but notice the significant advancement in Zaith''s cultivation within the period they hadn''t seen each other.


    ''Impressive, Zaith. You''ve made considerable progress in the Dao of ughter,'' Arthur mused, silently acknowledging the growth of his fellow disciple.


    The sect leader, observed the gathering disciples from his elevated position.


    He had overseen countless secret realm openings, and each time, he was filled with a mix of anticipation and concern for his disciples'' safety.


    As he gazed upon the young talents gathered before him, he couldn''t help but wonder about the challenges and opportunities that awaited them within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    The vice sect leader, with his enigmatic smile, stood beside the sect leader, his presence calm andposed.


    Unbeknownst to the others, his mind was already formting ns for the secret realm''s exploration, but he kept his intentions well-hidden.


    The esteemed elders, each a formidable figure in their own right, took their positions, ready to oversee the proceedings and ensure the safety of the disciples.


    The atmosphere hummed with excitement and tension as the opening of the secret realm drew near.


    The disciples were eager to embark on the journey that promised trials, treasures, and the chance to test their strength against the unknown.


    With an air of regality, the sect leader, Feng Yn, stood at the forefront. His silver hair and dignified presencemanded respect from all those present.


    Feng Yn''s voice resonated with authority as he addressed the disciples. "Disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect, today marks a momentous asion¡ªthe opening of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm."


    He paused for a moment, allowing his words to sink in before continuing, "But before that, we have a distinguished guest among us."


    At his words, a new group arrived on the scene, led by none other than Julius Hartfield himself.


    Julius, the son of the Hartfield Empire''s Prince, was a handsome young man with golden-blonde hair and captivating blue eyes.


    His charm was undeniable, and it was clear that he had inherited his father''s royal grace.


    The disciples exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by Julius''s presence.


    He was not a regr visitor to the sect, and his appearance today was a surprise to many.


    Feng Yn gave a ''smile'' at Julius and said, "Julius Hartfield will be among you, during this journey."


    Julius returned the smile, nodding politely. "Thank you for your kind wee, Senior. It''s a pleasure to be here."


    As the sect leader spoke, the tension in the air eased, and the disciples began to specte about the reason for Julius''s visit.


    "What could the a Prince of the Empire want with the Heavenly Sword Sect?"


    "I heard that Julius is known for his diplomatic skills. Perhaps he''s here to establish a connection with the sect."


    "It''s quite the coboration. The Sword Alliance and the Hartfield Empire working together."


    The vice sect leader, stepped forward, addressing the disciples and offering further insight into the coboration.


    "Disciples, the sect and the Hartfield Academy havee to an agreement for mutual benefits. This coboration will bring opportunities and rewards to the sect."


    He looked around at the disciples, his eyes alighting on Arthur and the Sword Alliance members. "I must emphasize that we should avoid direct conflicts with Julius and his group. Our unity and cooperation will be crucial in navigating the challenges of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm."


    Arthur, though listening intently, couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrigue about Julius''s motives.


    There was more to the situation than met the eye, and he was going to uncover the truth.


    ''And settle old grudges..."


    As the disciples absorbed the information, one of the Great Elders stepped forward to provide details about the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    The Great Elder, a venerable figure with a long white beard, spoke with a voice that carried wisdom and authority.


    He exined the rules, the dangers, and the rewards that awaited them within the secret realm.


    "Once inside the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm," the Great Elder said, "you will face trials and tribtions. But fear not, for these challenges will forge you into stronger cultivators."


    "Within the realm lie opportunities and also dangers. There you can find the inheritance of many of our Sect''s Ancestors and even the most valued Sword Dao Crystals which will be beneficial to yourprehension of the sword Dao."


    He emphasized the importance of teamwork and caution, urging the disciples to work together to ovee the obstacles they would encounter.


    With the exnations concluded, the disciples brimmed with anticipation and excitement.


    "...and now. We shall open the secret realm!"


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 161 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (III)

    Chapter 161 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (III)


    ===============??===================


    As the sect leader''s words hung in the air, a hushed silence fell over the mountain summit.


    Everyone present, from the vice sect leader to the elders and disciples, exchanged puzzled nces, wondering what important announcement could elicit such curiosity.


    Elder Feng Yn stepped forward, holding something in his hand, and gasps of astonishment rippled through the crowd.


    It was a broken badge, old and weathered, with intricate designs etched upon it.


    "The Founder''s Badge!" eximed Vice Sect Leader Argath ber, his eyes widening in shock. "How did youe to possess such a treasure?"


    The elders murmured among themselves, recognizing the significance of the badge.


    It was said that the Founder''s Badge was left behind by the sect''s legendary founder, a figure veiled in mystery and revered by all disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    The sect leader''s expression remained solemn as he raised the broken badge, exining, "Within this badge lies the founder''s instructions for our sect. It has been passed down through generations, and only those in the highest positions were privy to its existence. Today, I shall share its contents with you."


    With a surge of essence energy, the badge floated up, emitting a faint, ethereal light.


    Suddenly, a regal and dignified voice filled the air, resonating with ancient power, "Disciples of my sect. Heed my instructions. Whoever shall find the other half of this badge and shall get my sword to acknowledge him as its master shall be the future sect leader of this generation. Whichever generation finds this badge, they must follow my wishes as filial disciples of the sect."


    As the voice spoke, the swords scattered throughout the sect''s vicinity rose, forming a magnificent humanoid headposed of sword intent.


    The sheer power emanating from the sword intent was enough to shake the minds of everyone present, even the great elders and the sect leaders themselves.


    Only Arthur, with his indomitable will and profound soul power, remainedposed. However, even he could feel the immense pressure bearing down on him.


    His body trembled slightly as he realized that his physical strength alone was insufficient to resist such a force.


    The swords returned to their original positions, and the sect leader exined, "This is a trial and an opportunity left behind by our sect''s founder. It can only be revealed when a time of great change is approaching. My predecessors and I were tasked with safeguarding this knowledge until the right moment."


    He paused, his gaze sweeping across the gathered disciples, each of whom was captivated by the revtion.


    "Unfortunately, the whereabouts of the other half of the badge remain a mystery, and none among us has been able to im the sword''s acknowledgement," the sect leader continued.


    "However, this trial serves as a reminder of our founder''s wisdom and guidance. It is a test of strength, determination, and loyalty."


    The disciples buzzed with excitement and curiosity, eager to embark on the path set forth by their sect''s revered founder.


    "Only by finding the missing half and earning the sword''s acknowledgment can one be the future sect leader," Arthur mused, contemting what the intention of the founder was.


    ''And also the Great Change mentioned by the Sect Leader?''


    ''Is he referring to that prophecy? Hmm, I might need to contact Father about this.''


    The sect leader nodded, acknowledging Arthur''s insight. "Exactly. The Founder''s Trial is not only about power but also about understanding the true essence of our sect''s teachings, which is the way of the Sword."


    "Anyway it is time to send you all into the secret realm. Do your best."


    With a wave of his hand, the sect leader activated a formation beneath the disciples'' feet.


    The tform they stood on glowed with a radiant white light, enveloping them in its brilliance.


    In a dazzling sh, the disciples disappeared from the mountain summit, transported to a realm shrouded in mystery¡ªthe Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    As the disciples found themselves in the secret realm, they marveled at the breathtakingndscape that unfolded before them.


    Towering mountains, lush forests, and ethereal waterfalls painted a mesmerizing panorama.


    The air was imbued with a unique energy, and the disciples could sense the profoundness of the secret realm.


    Meanwhile, back on the mountain summit, the sect leaders and elders exchanged knowing nces, each bearing the weight of the Founder''s Trial.


    Argath ber''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he spoke, "Our sect''s founder was wise to leave such a trial for future generations. It will guide them on the path of true strength and virtue."


    Elder Feng Yn nodded in agreement. "Indeed. As the disciples venture into the secret realm, they will face challenges that will test their character, resolve, and determination. Only those who embody the founder''s teachings will be able to prevail."


    The other elders chimed in with their thoughts, discussing the potential oues of the trial and the impact it could have on the sect''s future.


    As the discussions continued, Arthur''s figure emerged in their minds.


    The exceptional disciple had risen rapidly within the sect, demonstrating not only remarkable talent but also an unyielding spirit and unwavering loyalty.


    "He is unlike any disciple we''ve seen before," one elder remarked. "It''s no surprise that he remains unaffected by the sword intent."


    "He is a hidden dragon among us," another elder added.


    "Perhaps he possesses qualities that align with the founder''s intentions."


    The sect leaders and elders pondered Arthur''s potential role in the Founder''s Trial, wondering if he would be the one to unearth the missing half of the badge and im the sword''s acknowledgement.


    Back in the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm, the disciples were unaware of the discussions taking ce.


    Their attention was wholly captivated by the trials and tribtions thaty ahead.


    Back at the Heavenly Sword Sect, in a hidden location, two old men sat in silence as they looked into each others eyes with solemnity.


    "So it''s really happening in our time?" One with long white beard asked the other.


    "It appears so."


    "Sigh...things are going to get interesting after the tournament."


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 162 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (IV)

    Chapter 162 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (IV)


    ===============??===================


    Old Man Whitebeard and Kira''s Grandfather sat together in a secluded chamber, their expressions serious as they delved into deep discussion.


    "It appears the Prophecy of the Mortal Emperor World is at hand?" Old Man Whitebeard asked.


    Kira''s Grandfather nodded solemnly. "Yes, it speaks of a great changeing to the world, with all continents fusing together. The bnce of power will shift, and there is a possibility of war and conquest by the stronger powers of the Central Continent."


    "The uing Grand Martial Arts Tournament will be a significant event before the opening of the Martial Emperor Secret Realm," Old Man Whitebeard continued. "Our talented disciples will face great challenges in the realm."


    Meanwhile, the sect leaders and others waited on the mountain summit for their disciples to return from the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    They found ces to meditate and pass the time, their years of cultivation allowing them to perceive time differently.


    The scene shifted to another location, where a middle-aged man with short red hair and beard sat before someone in a blue cloak and hood.


    The man with red hair, Julius'' father, spoke, "My son has entered the secret realm as nned, Senior."


    A muffled voice replied from beneath the hood, "Good, he must not fail this time. This is our only chance to acquire that object."


    Julius'' father nodded earnestly. "Don''t worry, I have made all preparations."


    The scene then changed to the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    As everyone appeared in the realm, they marveled at the quality and thickness of the essence energy surrounding them.


    Some felt their cultivation bottlenecks loosening, indicating the profound impact of the realm on their progress.


    Luke turned to Arthur and said, "Master, they said the lost valuable resource in this realm is the Sword Dao Gem. It contains insights into the Dao of the sword and can allow a person to master the sword intent level in one sitting."


    Arthur nodded, recalling the legend surrounding the precious gem. "It''s said that only the Heavenly Sword Sect possesses it, and it''s one of the reasons many sword practitioners flock to our sect."


    "The gem''s power has made the Heavenly Sword Sect a force to be reckoned with, as sword users possess a high battle power due to the lethality of the sword."


    As Arthur prepared to order his faction members to move, Kira walked towards him.


    As Kira walked up to Arthur, he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow in surprise. "Don''t tell me you want to team up again?" he asked with a yful smirk.


    Kira shook her head, her expression calm and her tone didn''t really sound like she cared. "No, I wanted to ask if I could go with you," she replied.


    This unexpected request caught Arthur off guard. "Aren''t you with them?" he asked, gesturing towards the Sword Alliance.


    Kira shook her head again. "I''m not a part of their faction. I''m only friends with the sisters," she exined.


    Arthur considered her words for a moment and then nodded. "Okay, let''s go then."


    ''Good, I want to see what your true power is, Invincible.''


    Kira wasn''t here for the sword gems as she was not a sword practitioner. She was here to have fun and maybe find a treasure her grandfather asked her to look for.


    ''Uh, I just want to have fun.'' These were her real thoughts but she was used to not revealing her emotions.


    As they prepared to leave, Zordian, the leader of the Sword Alliance Faction, turned his back and said to his followers, "Let''s move."


    Maria called out to Kira, "Be safe!" before joining Zordian and the others.


    Meanwhile, Thomas slipped away quietly, trying to remain unnoticed. However, Arthur caught sight of him and couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    "Have you done it, Cora?" he asked mentally.


    "Yes," Cora replied.


    Arthur then added, "You forgot something, Cora."


    Reluctantly, Cora replied, "Fine, yes, Master. Are you happy now?"


    "Well, I would be happier if you said that seductively," Arthur teased.


    With his faction gathered, Arthur and his members left the scene, and Julius brought out a formation te and activated a small scale formation tha prevented outsiders from hearing their conversation.


    as did the other disciples, except for the Blood Sword Faction and Julius with his team.


    Crixus and Julius went aside to a distance no one could hear them and Julius brought out a formation te and activated a small scale formation tha prevented outsiders from hearing their conversation.


    "Do you have it?" Crixus asked.


    "Yes,"Julius nodded with a smile and brought out a red or that was glowing a bit.


    "This will guide us to that ancient cultivator?"


    "Indeed, my father went through great lengths to acquire this from a mighty figure."


    "I see. We must be discreet about it then." Crixus nodded.


    Julius flicked the orb to him and said, "Anyway, to each his own. Remember our agreement."


    Crixus smiled, "Sure."


    "But before we leave there is something I am curious about?" Crixus asked with a contemting expression.


    "What is it?" Julius wondered out loud.


    "The Emperor''s adopted son, Arthur. Why have there been no words about himtely?"


    Julius frowned with a hint of disdain, "Oh that trash? He is probably desperately looking for means to help him cultivate."


    "Trash? Asides from being unable to absorb essence energy there is no one who matches his wisdom and intelligence in our generation, or so I have heard."


    "Matchless wisdom? Isn''t it just because he had brought the Empire a few benefits? In this world only true strength matters or else I would not have been able to have some ''fun'' with him when we were younger and get away with it." Julius chuckled as he recalled some ''funny'' memories.


    Crixus understood that he might have bullied Arthur in past, and decided to change the conversation.


    "Anyway, this object will benefit both our parties. We must not waste time on the off chance tha someone else might get to it before us."


    Julius nodded before asking, "I also have a question of my own. Who is the Invincible that I keep hearing about in your sect?"


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 163 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (V)

    ?


    ===============??===================


    Arthur and his faction members delved deeper into the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm, their senses sharp and ready for any challenge thaty ahead.


    From the world of the Serene Pce Painting, Cora maintained her connection with Arthur and monitored the movements of Crixus and Julius, who were venturing in a different direction.


    As Arthur''s faction explored the realm, they encountered their first Spirit Beast¡ªan elegant creature with a shimmering coat of silver fur.


    This beast was known as the Moonlit Seraph, and it exuded an aura of graceful power.


    Facing the Moonlit Seraph were three of Arthur''s most talented members¡ªZara, a swift and agile swordswoman; Talon, a young prodigy who had a powerful elemental martial spirit; and Asher, whose specialty was defensive techniques.


    The Moonlit Seraph''s blue crystal glowed faintly, indicating its mastery of sword intent. With a single graceful motion, it lunged at the disciples, its movements a mesmerizing dance of lethal elegance.


    Zara''s eyes narrowed in focus as she wielded her twin des, meeting the Seraph''s attacks with precision and finesse. She moved like a whirlwind, leaving streaks of silver in her wake as she shed with the beast.


    Talon, standing firm behind Zara, summoned his Martial Spirit which was green staff of wind elemental essence, conjuring raging winds that encircled the Seraph.


    The elemental winds heightened Zara''s attacks, infusing her strikes with a gusting force.


    Meanwhile, Asher took on the role of defender, creating a barrier of condensed essence energy to shield hisrades from the Seraph''s counterattacks.


    His defensive skills were formidable, proving crucial in protecting his fellow disciples.


    The battle with the Moonlit Seraph was intense and harmonious, a testament to the coordination and camaraderie of Arthur''s faction.


    Each member knew their role and contributed their unique strengths to the fight.


    As the dust settled, the Moonlit Seraph dissipated, leaving behind a faint essence energy.


    Arthur observed with satisfaction as his team celebrated their victory, each recognizing the growth in their abilities.


    The second encounter brought them face to face with the Lava Phoenix¡ªa magnificent bird-like Spirit Beast with fiery plumage that zed like moltenva. Its sword intent was infused with the destructive power of me.


    It was said that it had a very diluted power of the Phoenix bloodline. This one was stronger and had a power level that matched inner disciples.


    So the ones who faced it this time were all inner disciples.


    This time, it was Amber, a disciple with and Ice Element Martial Spirit; Quinn, one of the best amongst his peers when ites to evasive techniques; and Runter, a skilled archer with a Bow Martial Spirit, who stood against the Lava Phoenix.


    Amber''s eyes glowed with determination as she embraced her affinity for Ice Elemental Essence Energy, summoning ice from her martial spirit that matched the intensity of the Phoenix''s inferno.


    "Caw!"


    The cry of theva Phoenix sent a mass of mes hurling towards them but where meet with an equal amount of Ice.


    Her mastery of ice allowed her to dance amidst the mes, turning them into a deadly weapon against the beast.


    Quinn, known for his exceptional speed and agility, evaded the Phoenix''s fiery attacks with a series of acrobatic maneuvers.


    His movements were so fluid that he seemed to blur, making him a difficult target for the beast.


    Runter, positioned at a distance, readied his bow and nocked an arrow imbued with essence energy.


    *Swish!*


    *Bang!*


    "Caw!"


    With practiced precision, he released the arrow, guiding it through the air with telekinesis to strike the Phoenix''s vulnerable spots.


    The battle with the Lava Phoenix was a spectacle of power and finesse, as Amber''s ice shed with the Phoenix''s fiery sword intent.


    Quinn''s evasive maneuvers kept him out of harm''s way, allowing him to strike at opportune moments.


    Meanwhile, Runter''s arrows found their mark with unerring uracy.


    Victorious once more, Amber, Quinn, and Rune stood together, breathing heavily but triumphant. The Lava Phoenix''s essence energy dissipated, and Arthur couldn''t help but nod at the battle.


    They got once sword Dao gem from this battle.


    For the third encounter, Arthur''s faction faced a more formidable challenge yet¡ªa colossal Spirit Beast known as the Irond Titan.


    This beast towered over them with immense strength and a crystalline shell that seemed imprable.


    Facing the Irond Titan this time were the Core Disciples of the sect who were Thalia, who had an earth martial spirit; Ezra, a skilled spear-wielder with extraordinary reach; and Gareth, a powerhouse with incredible physical strength.


    There were all high-leveled Grand Martial Realm Cultivators.


    Thalia manipted the earth beneath the Titan''s feet with the power of her martial spirit, creating chasms and rock formations to hinder its movements. Ezra used his spear to strike at its weak points, aiming for gaps in the crystalline armor.


    Gareth''s muscles rippled with power as he delivered powerful blows to the Titan, trying to shatter its defenses with raw force.


    Despite the beast''s immense strength, Gareth''s physical prowess was very powerful.


    This was because he was one of the few people who dual cultivated essence energy and body cultivation.


    The battle with the Irond Titan was a test of endurance and strategy, as Thalia used the terrain to their advantage, Ezra targeted weak points, and Gareth unleashed his immense strength.


    The ground trembled with each sh, and the crystalline shell of the Titan cracked under the relentless assault.


    Thalia''s earth maniption restricted the Titan''s movements, leaving it vulnerable to Ezra''s precise strikes.


    With a final powerful blow from Gareth, the crystall ine shell of the Irond Titan shattered, and the Spirit Beast let out a deafening roar before dissipating into essence energy.


    Thalia, Ezra, and Gareth stood together, their bodies bruised and exhausted, but their spirits high with the exhration of victory.


    Kira also nodded, "They have good control and mastery over their own strengths."


    "True," Arthur agreed.


    ''But how can they cooperate so well? They have never interacted often before now?'' Kira was a bit confused and suspected that something is fishy with Arthur''s faction.


    ''But looking at his expression he won''t answer even if I ask.'' Kira thought.


    Arthur looked at her and smiled harmlessly, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Who''s looking at you? You just had something on your face that''s all." Kira spoke with a nk face.


    "Oh, do I?"


    Meanwhile, as the essence energy of the Irond Titan dissipated, a surge of essence energy flowed through the realm.


    It was special and it was the power that came from the sword Dao gem that fell on the ground after the beast''s death.


    The disciples felt the power and we''re surprised as they discovered that just being close to the gem was giving them insights into the sword Dao.


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 164 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (VI)

    ?


    ===============??===================


    As the colossal Irond Titan was defeated, a sense of triumph filled the air.


    The Spirit Beast''s essence energy dissipated, leaving behind a shimmering gem,rger than any of the sword Dao gems Arthur''s team had obtained before.


    The gem emanated a radiant glow, and those in its proximity could feel their insights into the sword Dao deepening.


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with interest as he picked up the gem. He sensed the immense power contained within it, but instead of keeping it for himself, he had a different idea.


    Turning to the three disciples who had faced the Irond Titan¡ªThalia, Ezra, and Gareth¡ªhe spoke with conviction, "You three fought bravely and showed exceptional skills. This gem is a reward for your courage and determination."


    Thalia, Ezra, and Gareth exchanged surprised nces, unable to believe their ears. Their leader, the enigmatic Invincible, was gifting them the precious sword Dao gem?


    They were honored and humbled by the gesture.


    "We couldn''t have defeated the Irond Titan without the whole faction''s support and coordination," Thalia said, trying to share the credit.


    Arthur smiled warmly, "Indeed, but your skills and teamwork were remarkable. With this gem, you can further enhance your sword techniques and reach new heights in your cultivation. I have no doubt you''ll make great use of it."


    The three disciples epted the gem with gratitude and a renewed determination to live up to Arthur''s expectations.


    The rest of the Invincible Sword Faction cheered for their fellow members, their confidence in Arthur increasing.


    Kira, observing from a distance, couldn''t help but wonder what was going on within the faction.


    Arthur, or Invincible as everyone called him, seemed to inspire unparalleled loyalty and trust among his disciples.


    There was an unshakable faith in him, even with the spections surrounding his true identity as honestly no one believes Invincible is his real name.


    But in the cultivation world people can choose whatever name they liked to be called.


    ''I remember one time Grandpa introduced me to that friend of his. What was his name again? Stonehead...yeah right.'' Kira shook her at those thoughts.


    Curiosity gnawed at her, but Kira refrained from asking Arthur directly. Instead, she casually mentioned, "You know, there have been rare instances in the sect''s history where people stumbled upon a cave filled with sword Dao gems. It''s said to have happened only twice."


    Arthur nodded, his eyes glinting with determination. "I believe we''ll not only find that cave but discover even more valuable treasures along the way."


    Kira raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his confidence. "And why do you think that?"


    "Call it a gut feeling," Arthur replied cryptically, a yful smile tugging at the corners of his lips.


    Kira chuckled, amused by his response.


    "A gut feeling, huh? Well, if anyone can uncover hidden treasures by a gut, it''s probably you, Invincible," she said sarcastically.


    Arthurughed heartily, enjoying the banter with Kira. "You have more faith in me than I deserve, but I won''t disappoint you."


    The Invincible Sword Faction continued their journey, their spirits lifted by the recent victories and the prospect of discovering more sword Dao gems.


    With the gem in the hands of the three disciples, their camaraderie and trust in each other grew even stronger.


    As the chapter came to a close, the


    While Arthur''s faction celebrated their victory and the acquisition of the sword Dao gem, another group, led by Crixus and Julius, also achieved triumph in their own battle against a pack of formidable spirit beasts.


    The beasts were fierce and relentless, but Crixus''s team demonstrated their prowess with martial spirits and powerful battle techniques.


    Lin Feng the vice leader of the Blood Sword Faction, was an agile and dexterous swordsman, his attacks were fierce and brutal.


    "Behead!"


    *sh!*


    Beside him, other disciples assisted even he wouldn''t need any assistance to deal with the level of spirit beast. But he just wanted to have fun and rather than get bored from watch like Crixus and Julius.


    The battle was intense and thrilling, with each member of the team taking turns in attacking while Crixus and Julius watched from the sides, assessing their strength and strategies.


    As they battled one disciple got careless and almost got killed by one of the beasts.


    But one of their faction member''s well-aimed arrows saved hisrades from harm, piercing through the heart of the charging beast just in time.


    As thest spirit beast dissipated, Julius nodded in approval. "It seems we''re heading in the right direction," he remarked, eyeing the gems they had obtained.


    Each gem was a very precious resource and he was satisfied with this cooperation with the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    ''With the help of these resources, I will quickly catch up with the others and even surpass them before the tournament begins.'' Julius thought about his cousins who had left him in the dust for some time now and clenched his fist in excitement.


    Lin Feng added, "The beasts are getting stronger as we venture deeper into the realm, and so are the gems we find. It''s an excellent opportunity for us to hone our skills and gain valuable resources."


    Julius chimed in, "Not just that, the density of essence energy is also increasing. It means we''re getting closer to the core of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm."


    Crixus nodded in agreement. "Indeed. We''ll find a suitable spot to cultivate for a few days, increase our cultivation levels, and explore further into the realm."


    With renewed determination and excitement, their group cheered and continued onward, eager to face whatever challengesy ahead.


    Meanwhile, in another location, Zaith sprinted through a dark and ominous mountain range, shrouded in an eerie deathly aura.


    Despite the haunting atmosphere, Zaith remained undeterred, his mind focused on his mission.


    The corpses and destion were reminders of the dangers lurking within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    As he hurried forward, a voice echoed in his mind, sinister and eager. "We are almost there, hehe, I can''t wait. Hurry up!"


    Zaith''s cold response showed his reluctance to rely on this voice, "You are not the only one."


    The voice in his mind belonged to an enigmatic being that had been guiding him for as long as he could remember.


    It was a legacy of his n and one that as both deadly and powerful.


    As Arthur''s team continued their journey, they encountered a massive mountain blocking their path forward.


    The group debated whether to go around it or attempt to scale it. After a moment of contemtion, Arthur decided they would climb the mountain, as he sensed something of interest waiting for them at its peak.


    "Are you sure about this, Leader?" Zara asked, a hint of concern in her voice. "Scaling this mountain won''t be an easy feat."


    Arthur nodded confidently, "I have a feeling there''s something valuable at the top. We must explore every opportunity thates our way."


    "Leader has always been right about such things," Luke chimed in. "Trust his instincts."


    Sun Wukong and Balo nodded in agreement as they had been with Arthur more often than the others so their faith in Arthur at this point was unmatched.


    With the group''s agreement, they began their ascent.


    As they climbed higher, they were astonished to find that the essence energy in the vicinity had tripled, far beyond what they had encountered before.


    Even Kira was taken aback by Arthur''s keen insight.


    ''How does he always know these things?'' Kira wondered to herself, trying to decipher the enigma that was Arthur.


    ''Hmph! This doesn''t change anything; Grandpa can''t really be serious about this right?'' she thought, holding onto her determination.


    As they made their way up the mountain, they came across numerous rare and ancient spirit herbs.


    Arthur, with his extensive knowledge of alchemy, identified each one and briefly exined their uses.


    "Look, a Purple Phoenix Orchid!" Arthur pointed out, "This Tier 5 Spirit Herb is known for its ability to heal injuries and enhance one''s vitality."


    "And that''s a Starlight Grass," he continued, "It''s useful for refining pills that boost spiritual energy and increase the potential of one''s martial spirit."


    Kira couldn''t help but be amazed by Arthur''s vast knowledge of alchemy. She asked with surprise, "You know alchemy?"


    Arthur smiled and replied, "I know more than you think."


    Kira couldn''t hide her curiosity, "Can you make pills?"


    With a nod and a smile, Arthur confirmed her assumption, "Yes, I can."


    This revtion left Kira astounded. She had never imagined that Arthur had such a hidden talent.


    Despite her initial assumptions about his abilities, it was bing clear that there was much more to him than met the eye.


    As they continued their climb, Arthur directed the team on how to harvest each spirit herb carefully, ensuring they made the most of their discoveries.


    His guidance demonstrated his expertise in alchemy, impressing even the most knowledgeable members of the group.


    Kira couldn''t help but feel a mixture of surprise and admiration. ''He is quite knowledgeable, even if he hides it well. But I still don''t think his level will be too high as he can''t be that powerful in both cultivation and alchemy. Everyone has a limited time after all.''


    Arthur, sensing her thoughts, remained silent. He didn''t want to show off.


    ''Not yet,'' he smiled in his heart.


    "This little girl is probably still underestimating you." Cora spoke from with the painting, her voice heard in Arthur''s mind due to their connection.


    Arthur chuckled, "You can''t me her. You would do the same if you were in her shoes."


    Cora went silent as what Arthur said was true. As she would never have imagined a low level cultivator in a tiny lower world will have such powerful soul that eclipse all she knew.


    As the group gathered the rare spirit herbs, their excitement grew.


    Each herb held immense value, and they knew these findings could greatly benefit the sect.


    Yet, as much as they were eager to continue their journey, they also understood the importance of caution and patience.


    Finally, as the day reached its end, they took a moment to rest, gazing at the lush surroundings.


    Arthur''s team knew they were just beginning to unravel the secrets of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm, and the prospect of more discoveries fueled their determination.


    As they rested, Arthur remained deep in thought, considering the path thaty ahead.


    With a smile, he reassured his team, "We will find more treasures and opportunities as we explore further. This is just the beginning."


    His words filled them with hope and determination, knowing that their journey had only just begun.


    They were confident that with Arthur''s insights and leadership, they would face whatever challengesy ahead and emerge victorious.


    With renewed resolve, they tested for the night as they camp at a corner on the mountain.


    The day was profitable and it was just the first. Many wondered if others out there got as much profits as they did.


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: Getting a Gift today would be nice...

 Chapter 165 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (VII)

    ?


    ===============??===================


    The new day dawned, and Arthur''s team continued their exploration of the mountain, now aware of the incredible treasures hidden within its heights.


    As they ascended, they discovered higher grade spirit herbs, starting from Tier 5 and climbing all the way up to Tier 9.


    Each discovery brought gasps of astonishment from the group, realizing they had stumbled upon a treasure trove of rare and potent resources.


    Luke couldn''t believe his luck. "These Tier 9 spirit herbs are incredibly valuable! With this haul, we can exchange for a multitude of cultivation resources once we return to the sect."


    Arthur nodded, affirming their excitement. "Indeed. I promised everyone a fair share of the profits, and this time, the rewards will be bountiful. Our faction members will benefit greatly from these resources."


    Their hearts filled with gratitude and admiration for their leader.


    Arthur''s fairness, and his expertise in cultivation and alchemy made them proud to be a part of Invincible''s Faction.


    As they journeyed higher, thendscape transformed, and the air grew thinner.


    They could feel the powerful essence energy pulsating through the mountain, resonating with their own cultivation.


    Some couldn''t help but marvel at the breathtaking scene. The mountain was a ce of wonder, filled with life-changing opportunities for those who dared to venture here.


    The group''s excitement was momentarily overshadowed when they arrived at the summit.


    Before themy a giant dark cave, ominous and foreboding.


    The walls surrounding the entrance were adorned with ancient engravings that sent shivers down their spines.


    Thalia couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "There''s something sinister about this ce. Should we proceed?"


    Kira eyes shes as she said, "This cave must hold unimaginable secrets and treasures. We''vee this far; we cannot turn back now. What do you think?"


    "We shall proceed." Arthur said, understanding Kira''s hidden intentions as he gave her a look, to which she smile ''innocently''.


    Balor nodded in agreement, unsheathing her sword in preparation. "Yes Leader. Let''s be on our guard and move as one."


    Arthur had assigned Balor some leadership roles in the faction in preparation for when he leaves the sect.


    He had ns to make Balor the leader.


    As they stepped into the cave, the air grew heavy with a foreboding aura.


    The walls seemed to close in around them, amplifying the tension and unease within the group.


    Inside the cave, they discovered glowing moss that emitted a soft, eerie light.


    This light illuminated the path before them, revealing more Tier 9 spirit herbs along the way.


    Arthur with calmness spoke as he identified each herb, exining their uses to hispanions. "This is the Netherwood Root¡ªa potent ingredient for refining high-grade spirit pills. And over there, the Void Blossom¡ªa rare herb known for its ability to enhance one''s spiritual perception."


    Despite the riches before them, a sense of apprehension remained, fueled by the writing on the walls: "Trespassers will be consumed!"


    It was a stark warning that someone or something guarded the depths of the cave.


    Ezra, whose curiosity was piqued, asked, "What do you think awaits us in the heart of this cave, Leader?"


    Arthur''s expression was still calm, which helped the others to let down their cautiousness a bit, "I''m not entirely sure, but whatever it is, we will deal with it as ites."


    They ventured deeper into the cave, their steps echoing in the eerie silence.


    The air grew colder, and they felt an invisible pressure bearing down on them.


    Gareth muttered, "I have a bad feeling about this."


    But Luke held no fear and Sun Wukong was practically nonchnt.


    "Meh, this ce isn''t as cold as where I lived back then. It''s pretty average if you ask me."


    Balor looked at him and chuckled, "Cave dweller..."


    "What did you say?!" Wukong narrowed his eyes.


    "Calm down, guys" Luke spok up.


    "Tsk!"


    Their temporary banter helped lighten the mood and Arthur just shook his head.


    Standing within an entrance, the Invincible Sword Faction disciples hesitated whether to proceed further.


    The air was heavy with a sense of foreboding, but Arthur assured them that they must venture inside to seek the treasures that awaited them.


    With determination in their hearts, they resolved to follow their leader.


    As they stepped inside, the darkness engulfed them, and they could barely see their surroundings.


    To counter this, Arthur brought out a light stone¡ªa special stone infused with essence energy that emitted a soft glow.


    The light illuminated the cave, revealing a grim sight¡ªskeletons of men scattered on the ground, leading deeper into the cave.


    "These men were killed by a spirit beast," Arthur analyzed, his voice grave. "We must remain alert and cautious."


    The atmosphere grew tense as they ventured further, but Arthur remained calm.


    He had already sensed the presence of the creature dwelling within the cave¡ªa powerful spirit beast.


    He knew that he could easily subdue it, but he chose not to disclose this information to the others, not wanting to create unnecessary bravado.


    The deeper they went, the more the cave expanded, and their light stone revealed a magnificent sight¡ªglowing gold-colored gems, unmistakably Sword Dao Gems.


    These gems were of a much higher quality than any they had seen before, and the insights contained within would be profound and life-changing.


    The excitement among the group was palpable as they realized the extent of their discovery.


    "Look at these gems! They are beyond anything we could have imagined!" Thalia eximed, awe-struck by the sight.


    Ezra grinned, his eyes shining with ambition. "With these Sword Dao Gems, we''ll elevate our sword techniques to a whole new level!"


    Gareth couldn''t contain his excitement either. "I can''t wait to see what insights they hold!"


    Their exuberance filled the cave with cheer andughter, but suddenly, a deafening roar echoed from outside the cave, jolting them back to reality.


    The joyous atmosphere turned grave in an instant.


    They knew that roar could only belong to the powerful spirit beast guarding the cave. The reality of the danger they faced crashed down on them.


    "Everyone, quiet down!" Zara hissed, her eyes darting around, searching for signs of movement.


    Arthur raised his hand, signaling for silence. He nced at hispanions, urging them to be calm andposed.


    The cave fell silent, and they could hear their own heartbeats as the tension mounted. The spirit beast''s footsteps grew louder, approaching the cave entrance.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, his senses sharp. He could feel the beast''s energy, and he understood that it was testing them, gauging their strength and determination.


    As the steps got closer to the cave, the disciples were greeted by a fearsome sight¡ªa dragon-like spirit beast with golden scales.


    It stood an imposing 50 meters tall and stretched an astonishing 150 meters long.


    The aura it emanated matched that of a peak Martial Emperor, leaving the disciples in awe and trepidation.


    Kira''s frown deepened as she analyzed the beast''s power. "This spirit beast''s strength is iprehensible. Even a peak Martial Emperor would be no match for it," she warned, her voice tinged with concern.


    The dragon spirit beast, with its intelligent eyes, regarded the intruders with contempt. In a deep, mighty voice, it spoke, "You human ants, how dare you trespass."


    Kira''s analysis was confirmed as everyone knew that all spirit beasts at the Martial Emperor Realm and above possessed the ability to speak.


    The power exuding from the creature was suffocating, causing most of the faction members to drop to their knees, overwhelmed with fear and shock.


    Only Arthur and Kira managed to hold their ground effortlessly, their gaze stillposed which shocked the dragon spirit beast a bit.


    Alongside them, Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong stood firm, disying remarkable resilience despite their trembling bodies.


    To Arthur''s surprise, Mark and Thalia also remained standing, their expressions determined and resolute. Arthur mentallymended Thalia for her unyielding spirit.


    As the dragon released its powerful aura, the intensity grew, causing the air to tremble and the surroundings to distort.


    The sheer force of the beast''s presence seemed to assert its dominance over all who stood before it.


    In that moment, Kira thought to herself, ''You can''t hide your true strength now can you?... Invincible.''


    She always had this instinctive feeling that Arthur was more powerful than he let''s on.


    ''My mother''s always says that a woman''s intuition is never wrong. Especially for those with our physique.''


    "It''s been long since I had some human treats. You will be my meal today. And I like them roasted." The dragon revealed a human like expression and suddenly roared once more.


    "Roar!"


    But Arthur''s next words shocked everyone in the cave.


    "How dare you...with your inferior bloodline stand before me and roar...you little lizard."


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: Getting a Gift today would be nice...


    p.s: Tell me what you think about the story so far. thanks for reading!

 Chapter 166 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (VIII)

    ?


    ===============??===================


    The dragon spirit beast''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Never before had it encountered a human who dared to speak to it in such a manner.


    The cave fell silent, and even the sound of dripping water seemed to hush as everyone held their breath, awaiting the creature''s response.


    ''Did he just insult the spirit beast? Is he trying to provoke it?'' Kira was speechless.


    ''Or is he that confident?''


    The dragon''s immense form trembled with anger, its golden scales shimmering with intensity.


    "You dare insult me, human? I will make you regret your insolence!"


    The dragon''s roar reverberated through the cave as it lunged towards Arthur, its golden scales shimmering with anger and power.


    "How dare you, mortal!"


    Its massive form was a sight to behold, but Arthur remained unfazed, his expression unwavering.


    "You little lizard," Arthur retorted with a hint of disdain, his voice steady and confident.


    The dragon''s fury intensified, and its ws swiped at Arthur, but in that moment, something extraordinary happened.


    Arthur''s eyes shed with an otherworldly light, and a trace of his Chaos Dragon bloodline surged forth.


    As the originator of all dragons in the multiverse, the Chaos Dragon was a legendary and ancient being.


    Its power was unparalleled, and it was said tomand the very essence of chaos since the beginning of time.


    Although Arthur had yet to awaken his memories he had found records of the Chaos Dragon in the Nine Heavens Pce.


    From the records he had found out that the one who awakens the chaos dragon bloodline is destined to rule over all dragons in all universes.


    *Shring!*


    The dragon attacking Arthur was no match for the power of the Chaos Dragon bloodline.


    In an instant, it felt an overwhelming force bearing down on it, a power that transcended its own.


    "What?! That is-?!" It wanted to exim in surprise but he stopped when Arthur''s gaze on it intensified.


    "Be quiet and submit!"


    ''Can''t have you yapping about by origins now.''


    Fear gripped the dragon''s heart, and it found itself bowing before Arthur, its anger and aggression subsiding in the face of an existence it could notprehend.


    At this time Arthur stealthily ced a seal on its soul, officially taming.


    "I beg for mercy, Supreme One," the dragon pleaded, its consciousnessmunicating its submission to Arthur, keeping its words hidden from the others.


    Through the soul seal it couldmunicate it''s thoughts directly to Arthur in an instant.


    ''If I had used my soul power to subdue it, it would rather die than submit.'' Arthur thought.


    He understood the pride of the dragon race well, partly because he was one of them now.


    A self destructive attack would cause him to reveal more power than he ns to.


    The rest of the faction watched in awe and confusion as the dragon''s demeanor shifted drastically.


    Kira particrly was shocked.


    ''What just happened? The Dragon submitted just like that?''


    Kira was more knowledgeable than the rest and knew that it was easier to kill a dragon than to make it submit and there had never been stories of any dragon so far that willingly submitted to a human.


    She turned to look at Arthur and saw his eyes for a moment, but in that instant a sense of danger she had never felt before came on heart before vanishing the same instant it came, making it seem like an illusion.


    This made her go silent.


    The others couldn''t fathom what was transpiring, but they could sense the overwhelming pressure emanating from Arthur.


    Arthur epted the dragon''s submission and allowed it to be his servant.


    "From now on you are my mount. Cherish this privilege with all your heart." Arthur spoke shocking the others once more.


    "Yes, Master. This lowly lizard is honoured for this grace." The dragon bowed it''s head submissively as it spoke.


    Arthur then asked a crucial question, "Does this cave lead to any special locations?"


    The dragon nodded, acknowledging Arthur''s question. "Yes, this cave is connected to the ce where the ultimate treasure lies¡ªthe source of the sword gems'' power."


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and he quickly formted a n. "You will wait outside the cave," hemanded the dragon.


    It was only when the dragon left the cave that everyone came back to their senses and cheered.


    "Leader that was amazing. You subdued a freaking dragon! Yeah!" Sun Wukong praised excitedly.


    Luke nodded with a smirk and his arms crossed on his chest with pride as though it was his achievement.


    "As expected of, Master."


    Meanwhile, Balor was the most silent of all as he only clenched his fist with an intense gaze to achieve such power in the future.


    ''I won''t let down your expectations.''


    With the dragon obediently stationed outside, the faction members wasted no time and began mining all the precious Sword Dao Gems within the cave.


    Ezra, Gareth, and Thalia were in awe of the sheer number and quality of the gems.


    Each gem contained profound insights into the sword Dao, and the potential they held for their cultivation was beyond their imagination.


    As they collected the gems, Arthur turned to the dragon and issued his nextmand. "You will be our mount and take us to the location you mentioned."


    The dragon''s eyes gleamed with delight as it agreed, eager to serve its new master.


    With the dragon carrying them, the faction members flew deeper into the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    Thendscape beneath them changed dramatically as they passed through different terrains and breathtaking vistas.


    Finally, they arrived at a picturesque scene¡ªa sereneke shimmering under the sunlight, fed by a majestic waterfall that cascaded down from the cliffs above.


    "This is as far as I can take you, Master." the dragon said, bowing its head respectfully.


    "Why?" Arthur asked.


    "There is an array that prevents all beasts from proceeding further."


    "I see," Arthur nodded in understanding and the Nine Heavens Pce Spirit spoke up.


    "Master, there is indeed an ancient formation surrounding this expanse."


    "Can you crack it?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Okay. That''s good then."


    Arthur surveyed the surroundings, his instincts telling him that there was more to this ce than met the eye.


    "We will go on foot from here," hemanded, and the faction members dismounted from the dragon''s back.


    As theynded by theke, Arthur noticed a peculiar presence, one that seemed to be guarding the area.


    Arthur''s keen senses picked up on this, and he warned the others, "There is a mysterious existence guarding thiske. We cannot cross it casually."


    The atmosphere grew tense as the faction members exchanged wary nces.


    Whatever was guarding theke, they knew it would not be easy to ovee.


    But then they recalled the feat Arthur just pulled and regained full confidence.


    Arthur noticed this and shock his head.


    ''This guys are on the verge of having blind faith in me... As expected of me.'' he thought.


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: Thanks Him_H for the inspiration capsule!

 Chapter 167 The Heavenly Sword Secret Realm (IX)

    ?


    ===============??===================


    Arthur stood by the shimmeringke, his eyes narrowing in concentration.


    He extended his soul sense, trying to detect the hidden array that guarded theke, but to his frustration, he couldn''t sense anything.


    "Something''s not right," he murmured, his brow furrowing.


    From within the Nine Heavens Pce, Aixen''s voice echoed in his mind. "Your mastery over your soul power is not yet sufficient to discern theplexity of this ancient array. It appears to be a long-lost formation of incredible power, far beyond your current mastery of your soul power."


    Arthur''s mind raced as he tried to process the information.


    Being constantly reminded of his low mastery over his soul power was getting increasingly annoying.


    ''Right after this, I am going to grind the hell out of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique!'' he vows.


    An array of such magnitude could only mean one thing¡ªthis ce was set up by a formidable expert.


    His thoughts then turned to the map he had received that led him to the sect. "This location matches the mark on the map," he thought in his heart.


    In fact from the beginning he had been leading everyone in the direction of that ultimate treasure.


    But he made everything seem coincidental so far, and no one had noticed.


    Aixen''s voice responded, still tinged with surprise, "Indeed, it seems you''ve stumbled upon an incredible find. I never expected something of this level will be in such a deste world."


    "But be cautious, Master. This array not only guards the treasure but also conceals something else¡ªa terrifying creature locked deep within theke."


    "This creature is one that will be challenging for you and you might not be able to defeat it."


    ''What? Such a level of beast is sealed here?'' Arthur was curious if the founder never wanted anyone to have the treasure in the first ce.


    "I believe this might be an error in that fellow''s judgement. He never foresaw that it will take so long for a disciple to clear that tower."


    Arthur agreed with Aixen on that.


    But still, he was a bit excited about the prospect of obtaining a valuable treasure himself, but the presence of a powerful creature gives him a little headache, nothing more.


    He has a way to take care of it, but that will expose cards he needs to keep well hidden.


    "What should I do?" he asked, pondering the best course of action.


    Cora, who had been quietly observing the situation, offered a solution through Arthur''s mind. "I can take care of the creature, but it will expose my existence to the others."


    Aixen added, "I can also handle it, but that will have the same consequence."


    Arthur weighed his options. Exposing their existence was a risk he couldn''t afford, especially since he was still keeping his true strength hidden.


    Before he could make a decision, Kira spoke up. "Invincible, there is a very hidden ancient array here."


    "What?" Arthur asked in surprise.


    He never expected that Kira will have some knowledge of this. This made him wonder about her origins.


    ''She is not an ordinary girl that''s for sure.''


    "This array is a very ancient and lost one and I was only able to learn about it from my grandfather who had learnt it by chance also."


    "Moreover there is an ancient beast sealed within thiske and breaking the array will set it free. That creature is not something we can handle right now."


    Arthur nodded, "Do you have a way?"


    Kira smiled a bit, "I can break the array and put the creature to sleep, but in return, you must owe me a favor. I have no interest in whatever treasure lies here."


    Arthur considered her offer carefully. He was wary of owing favors, but it seemed like the best option to avoid exposure.


    "Very well," he finally agreed. "I will owe you a favor, but remember, I will only do what does not sh with my interest and is within my power."


    Kira nodded in agreement, understanding the conditions.


    She brought out a formation te and activated it, causing a ripple of energy to descend into theke.


    She repeated the action with another formation te, and after a while, the once cidke started to stir.


    The water churned, and a bestial cry reverberated in the air, sending a chill down everyone''s spines.


    "Chrooar!"


    "What did you do?" Gareth asked, his eyes wide with concern.


    The others were shocked. It seems that they were in the presence of not one but two big shots instead.


    Although they knew of Kira''s identity, not much is known about her abilities.


    ''I guess her identity and heritage is not just for show. Still, I wonder who her parents are, as the Supreme Guardian had never revealed any other information on his private life.'' some wondered.


    "I broke the array''s seal and put the creature into a deep slumber," Kira replied with a smirk. "It won''t be causing us any trouble for a while."


    Aixen''s voice chimed in again, impressed. "This girl is not simple. That formation te she deployed isn''t something a lower realm brat can have ess to."


    With the creature subdued, the scenery around theke changed, revealing a hidden passageway that led underground.


    Arthur turned to Kira and nodded in approval. "Good work. Now, let''s see what lies within."


    The group cautiously entered the passageway, their steps echoing in the enclosed space.


    The air was heavy with anticipation as they ventured deeper into the unknown.


    As they moved into the passageway, they could barely see, even with there enhanced eyesight as cultivators.


    Slowly, they moved and as they walk deeper they could see a faint light ahead. Still, no one rushed ahead against Arthur''s lead.


    After some time they finally arrived at the source of light and wha they saw was like another world.


    Blue skies, birds flying in the air, lush forest and great mountains.


    But one particr mountain stood out because of what appeared to be the structure of a magnificent pavilion etched on its summit.


    ================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    Please support my new book everyone!


    "Domination of the Eternal Dragon"


    I entered a contest and I would like to win your help and support.


    Thanks guys!

 Chapter 168 The Heavenly Sword Pavilion

    Chapter 168 The Heavenly Sword Pavilion


    ===============??===================


    As Arthur and the others stepped out of the passageway, they found themselves in a world of its own¡ªa realm filled with dense essence energy, surrounded by towering mountains, and boasting a magnificent building etched on one of the peaks.


    The mountains exuded an aura of ancient power, and the essence energy was so rich that it seemed to invigorate their very souls.


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with curiosity as he beheld the scene before him. "This ce is good," he remarked.


    He wasn''t shocked like the others as he had see something grander in the past.


    Kira nodded, her expression reflecting slight approval. "Indeed, it is. I''ve only seen a few of such ces in the past."


    "You been to ces like this before?" Arthur asked in mild surprise.


    "Yes," Kira answered but gave no further exnation.


    Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong were amazed, their gazes sweeping across thendscape with admiration.


    "Let''s go," Arthurmanded.


    The group decided to make their way towards the mountain with the magnificent building.


    On their ascent, they encountered no obstacles or challenges; it was as if the path had been prepared specifically for them.


    As they neared the mountain''s peak, the inscription "Heavenly Sword Pavilion" became clearer, etched with elegance on the building''s surface.


    However, as they arrived at the pavilion, a slightly transparent figure materialized before them.


    Arthur and Balor''s eyes widened in surprise as they recognized the figure¡ªthe Artifact spirit of the Sword Tower, the same one they had encountered when they cleared the Sword Tower''s trials.


    The Artifact spirit introduced itself, its voice carrying a sense of authority, "Wee, esteemed disciples, to the Heavenly Sword Pavilion. I am the keeper of this sacred ce, entrusted with the preservation of the founder''s legacy, his treasures, and the founder''s seal."


    "You lot are the very first to arrive here, since the creation of this secret realm."


    "Senior, who made this secret realm?" someone asked politely.


    The artifact spirit looked at the one who asked and answered, "It was your Sect''s founder of course."


    The others became shocked as the knew that the ability to create a secret realm belong to a supreme expert and such existences were usually immortals of ancient times or those who had ascended to upper realms.


    The spirit continued, "To gain ess to the treasures and knowledge within this pavilion, you must prove your worthiness through a test¡ªa trial of the sword. Only those who are dedicated practitioners of the sword shall proceed."


    "Who ever passes the test will inherit the Founder''s legacy and also be the possessor of the Founder''s token and seal."


    Thesest words made them shocked and excited as they recalled the mission of the sect leader.


    ''Anyone who finds the seal will gets its acknowledgement will be the Prime Disciple of the sect.''


    "What do we do now?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, those who are not sword practitioners should step aside."


    Kira, Sun Wukong, Luke, and a few others opted to stay back as they were not proficient in the art of the sword.


    "Don''t worry, your journey here will still be rewarded. As there is a treasure trove that will be beneficial to you. But you will also be tested to be found worthy," the Artifact spirit exined as he noticed the disappointed expressions of some of them.


    Then the doors of the pavilion opened and what was revealed was a portal.


    "As you step in you will all appear in a different room where you will face your trials independently. But I would like to warn you."


    "Unlike the sword tower, the challenges you will face here is not an illusion," he said with a serious tone.


    Arthur understood why, as one can not gain the inheritance of the Founder if he is a shielded brat with no sense of courage.


    Nodding in understanding, no one backed out and they all agreed to enter, irrespective of the dangers.


    This was a once in a lifetime opportunity and only a spineless coward will retreat. and there was no cowards amongst them.


    In fact, one cannot be a sword practitioner if one has a cowardly heart.


    Arthur and the rest were granted entry, and as they entered, the doors of the pavilion closed behind them.


    When his vision cleared up from the transportation, Arthur found himself in a spacious room, adorned with ancient murals depicting legendary swordsmen and battles of ages past.


    The room seemed to pulse with the energy of countless sword cultivators which each of them demonstrating a truth of the sword Dao.


    Balor, Ezra, Gareth, and Thalia were also in separate rooms, ready to face their individual tests.


    Arthur felt a sense of confidence as he knew Balor''s swordsmanship was exceptional.


    He was certain that Balor would pass the trial and be deemed worthy of the founder''s inheritance.


    As he thought about the test, something happened.


    The Artifact spirit of the Sword Tower manifested before Arthur, its ethereal form shimmering with energy.


    "You have the Map?" the spirit inquired, its voice echoing in the room.


    Arthur was taken aback by the question, but he quickly realized what the spirit was referring to.


    He nodded, reaching into his spatial ring and presenting the Map.


    The spirit seemed pleased, its form glowing with approval. "Excellent. The Map serves as a testament to your destiny¡ªa destiny intertwined with the Heavenly Dao Sword."


    Arthur furrowed his brows in thought as he faced the Artifact spirit. "Can you please exin what''s going on here?"


    The Artifact spirit smiled and exined, "The map was destined to be given to only one person and that person would be a person that clears the towers. But that destined one can not be the inheritor of the founder''s legacy."


    Arthur frowned, "Why is the Map given to only a chosen few who clear the tower, and why can''t they be the founder''s inheritor?"


    The spirit''s form flickered with a sense of ancient wisdom, as if contemting how to best answer Arthur''s questions. "The Map is a sacred artifact bestowed upon those destined to embark on a special journey¡ªthe journey of the chosen one. It is a mark of recognition from the Heavenly Sword Sect''s founder himself."


    "Moreover it was first given to a messenger who ventured into the world to hand it over to a particr person based a the guidance of Seer."


    Arthur mind became filled with realization as he recalled how he got the copy of the map from Balor.


    "So that man was a messenger?" Arthur asked.


    The Artifact Spirit understood who Arthur was referring to and nodded, "Yes, but he was also a seer."


    "A Seer.."


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 169 The Heavenly Dao Sword (I)

    Chapter 169 The Heavenly Dao Sword (I)


    ===============??===================


    "A seer..." Arthur recalled what he knew about their existence.


    Seers were a very rare existence in the Martial World. They were talented people born with a natural affinity for thews of the heaven and earth that governs past, present, and future fate of the world and of people, cultivators and mortals alike.


    Seers also had another name, but Arthur couldn''t recall that part of his memory.


    But one thing he was sure of was that they had the ability to peer into the events of the future, although within certain boundaries and repercussions.


    The artifact spirit saw how Arthur''s eyes revealed his understanding and nodded, "Good, it seems you are notcking in this knowledge."


    "So, why go through all that trouble?" Arthur asked.


    The artifact spirit went silent for. moment before speaking, "It is because of the set of events that will follow when the Grand Martial Arts Tournamentes to an end."


    Arthur furrowed his brows, the gears in his head were turning and he thought of the vision he saw of the future.


    ''Although they were just bits and pieces of it, it coincides with what he is saying. Something big ising and I sense that not even they are aware.''


    Arthur for some reason felt that the seer''s vision was limited and that there was far more danger.


    This was due to an instinct he had in him and he always trusted his intuition in his current life. Because of the existence of the Fate Gem within him.


    "The founder foresaw that a great cmity would befall the sect in the distant future," the spirit continued. "He wanted to ensure that only those with exceptional potential and true dedication to the path of the sword could discover the Map. This way, he could ensure that the Heavenly Sword Sect''s legacy would continue in the hands of the most worthy disciples."


    "But more than that, he wanted to ensure the survival of the Martial Emperor World," the spirit said solemnly.


    Hisst words confirmed Arthur''s suspicions.


    "So it seems that the danger toe will epass the Martial Emperor World?"


    "Apparently, yes."


    Arthur nodded, absorbing the profound implications of the founder''s foresight. It was a testament to his wisdom andmitment to preserving his origin world.


    But then he asked, "You still haven''t told me why I can''t be the one to inherit the founder''s seal token."


    Arthur didn''t care one bit about that but he was still curious.


    "Well, let''s just say there is something else involved."


    "Which is?"


    "Actually, I have no idea about this."


    "..."


    "..."


    "So you do have a sense of humour..."


    "Who said I can''t?" the artifact spirit shrugged and continued, "Anyway, do you want the treasure or not?"


    "I do, of course," Arthur nodded.


    "Alright, let me show you."


    As that was said, Arthur was transported to magnificent hall.


    "These were made with the sword gems?" Arthur asked in surprise when he noticed that all the walls and pirs were all filled with sword gems.


    "No, these are just side effects of being in contact with the essence energy of the treasure."


    "I see."


    Arthur''s gaze then moved to the most eye catching scene in the hall.


    Encapsted within a floating orb-shaped array flickering with ''dancing'' glowing runes was a sword condensed of a special essence energy with golden colour and a streak of red on parts of its body.


    The Artifact spirit of the Sword Tower appeared once more, its transparent form shimmering with ancient wisdom. "Behold the Heavenly Dao Sword," the spirit said, its voice carrying a sense of reverence. "This sword was formed by the fusion of the most profound sword Dao principles and the essence of countless sword cultivators'' insights."


    Arthur''s eyes gleamed with awe and curiosity. "How was this sword created?" he asked.


    The spirit exined, "Long ago, the Master of the founder of the Heavenly Sword Sect descended to the lower realm in search of this treasure. He discovered the Heavenly Dao Sword and realized its potential. He wanted it for himself, to enhance hisprehension and mastery of the sword Dao."


    The Artifact spirit continued, "However, he chose to leave the sword behind for his disciple, the founder of the Heavenly Sword Sect, as he glimpsed the future and saw that the world needed a guardian of the sword Dao to ensure its survival."


    "He knew how much this world meant for his disciple, hence the decision. But he never expected what his disciple will choose to do instead."


    "The founder, in turn, decided to leave it as a legacy for future generations of sword cultivators, believing that one day, a worthy sessor would arise."


    Arthur was a bit confused, "Why not take it for himself then?"


    "Well, he had his own path of the sword."


    "I see," Arthur understood what that meant.


    Arthur''s mind whirled with the weight of this revtion.


    "So I just have to obtain the recognition of this treasure?" Arthur asked, looking at the Heavenly Dao Sword with determination.


    Because of his Fate Sense, he knew this sword treasure meant more to him than what it should if only going by just the description of it.


    The Artifact spirit nodded, its transparent form gleaming with approval. "Indeed, you may. The sword seeks a true inheritor, one who embodies the essence of the sword Dao, or one with sufficient talent and affinity with it."


    "Can it be subdued with force?" Arthur asked.


    "Well, power trumps all things. So if you have enough strength you can. But I don''t think your cultivation level meets that requirement does it?"


    "No," Arthur shook his head but smiled inwardly, ''You have no idea...''


    "Alright, you can start whenever you are ready." The Artifact spirit said and vanished from Arthur''s vision.


    ''Is he gone?'' Arthur mentally asked Aixen.


    "Not precisely, Master. Although he is not particrly in this hall, he is still watching from a ce where he can easily ess here."


    "I see," Arthur nodded.


    "But I sense that where he is right now is the control room of the array in this hall. He is probably trying to secretly protect you in case things go wrong," Aixen continued.


    "Then this whole thing must be very important to them that they can''t afford to let the so-called chosen one ''die''," Arthur chuckled.


    "Anyway, Aixen...Block his perception of this ce."


    "As you wish, Master."


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    Please support my new book everyone!


    "Domination of the Eternal Dragon"


    I entered a contest and I would like to win your help and support.


    Thanks guys!

 Chapter 170 The Heavenly Dao Sword (II)

    Chapter 170 The Heavenly Dao Sword (II)


    ==============??====================


    The scene changes to another location within the secret realm¡ªa ce filled with dark clouds swirling ominously around a towering cliff.


    At the top of the cliff stood a formidable tower, its structure ancient and mysterious. A lone figure emerged from the fog and approached the tower.


    It was Thomas Frank, the inner disciple Arthur knew.


    With a ragged appearance and wearing sses, Thomas seemed determined as he gazed at the tower before him.


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a goldenpass, which immediately pointed towards the tower.


    A triumphant smile crossed his face as he carefully ced thepass on the circr hole of the first stone step.


    "Finally, those damn creatures were dealt. It''s fascinating how some spirit beast can evolve when exposed to certain conditions. I might have to study more on thister on," he said as he watched thepass settle in the opening.


    It fit perfectly, as if destined to be there.


    Thomas then retrieved an old book and began chanting in an ancientnguage, the words flowing with power and resonance.


    "Tomk-Anktakt-Romghklit....Anaktraks...On-Kolos!"


    As he chanted, mysterious runes appeared and infused into thepass.


    A brilliant golden light shot forth into the skies and then vanished, reced by a voice that resonated through the surroundings.


    "Who trespasses into the times beyond?" the voice boomed.


    "The Heavenly Dao Seeker peers into all secrets of the heavens and is no trespasser, for he is blessed by the heavens and hence has the authority," Thomas answered with confidence.


    "Is the authority freely given?" the voice inquired.


    "The Heavenly Dao Seeker is also The Heavenly Dao Peeper," Thomas replied.


    The voiceughed, seemingly amused by Thomas'' response. "Enter, young one."


    With the voice''s permission, the stone steps on the ground transformed into a flight of stairs, leading to a door at the top of the tower.


    However, the goldenpass that had served as the key cracked and scattered into motes of light.


    Thomas let out a sigh at the loss of thepass but remained undeterred. He began to climb the stairs, each step filled with anticipation and determination.


    Meanwhile, in another location, Crixus, Julius, and their team arrived at a dark valley surrounded by a formidable Barrier.


    The air was tinged with an aura of ancient power and mystery.


    Crixus looked at the Barrier, wondering how to break through it. Julius, on the other hand, wore a confident smile, seemingly aware of the solution.


    "How do we break this Barrier?" Crixus asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Julius chuckled, "It''s quite simple. A blood sacrifice is all that''s needed."


    Hemanded one of his servants to touch the Barrier, and then a man with dull eyes stepped forward and touched the barrier.


    "An enved cultivator?" Crixus asked.


    "Yes, they cane handy sometimes like in this situation."


    Then as the servant''s hand remained on the barrier, something happened.


    *Sizzle*


    His blood was inexplicably sucked dry until he fell lifeless to the ground. The Barrier shimmered and then dissipated, allowing Crixus, Julius, and their team to enter the dark valley.


    Unbeknownst to them, a figure watched from a distance. It was Zaith Asura, whose eyes revealed a puzzled look as he wondered how they had discovered this secret location.


    In his mind, a voice whispered, "They are probably here for that old geezer''s legacy."


    "Your enemy?"


    "No, how can that weakling b worthy of me the enemy of the Defiler of the Heavens."


    "Whatever..."


    Zaith proceeded ahead.


    Back at the tower, Thomas'' ascent was filled with an air of mystery as he ventured deeper into the tower.


    Each step he took seemed to resonate with ancient energy, and he couldn''t help but wonder what secrets awaited him at the top.


    On the other hand, Crixus and Julius moved cautiously through the dark valley, surrounded by an eerie atmosphere. They were determined to uncover the rumored legacy hidden within.


    As they ventured further into the valley, Zaith Asura watched them from afar, his curiosity and suspicions heightened. How had they learned about this hidden ce? What were their true intentions?


    The voice in his head whispered more information, "That old geezer''s legacy must be quite valuable for them to go through such lengths."


    With each passing moment, the tension in the air grew, and everyone had their own thoughts in their hearts.


    As Thomas, driven by his determination and curiosity, continued to climb the tower with unwavering resolve. He couldn''t help but feel a connection to the ancient energy emanating from the structure.


    ~~~~~~~~


    At this time, back at the Heavenly Sword Pavilion, as the scenes shifted once more, Kira found herself sitting cross-legged on a circr floating tform, her brows furrowed in concentration.


    She was in the midst of a mental trial, navigating through illusions and challenges presented by the Artifact Spirit.


    With a deep breath, Kira focused her mind and senses, determined to break through the illusion. After a few seconds, her brows rxed, and she opened her eyes, a victorious smile spreading across her face.


    "You broke through the illusion in such a short amount of time. It seems you are fated to receive this technique," the resonating voice of the Artifact Spirit echoed around her.


    Kira couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride at her aplishment. "Of course, I''m awesome," she said confidently, her usual spirited self shining through.


    The Artifact Spirit materialized before her, and Kira raised an eyebrow as it remarked on her contrasting personalities. "Your personality ispletely different from when you are with others."


    Kira rolled her eyes yfully. "Just give me the damned technique already. What''s with all these questions?"


    The Artifact Spirit chuckled, handing over a parchment to her. Kira quickly scanned its contents and saw the name "Sovereign Sword Array."


    "This technique is meant for sword practitioners. Since you are not one, you probably have some other uses for it," the Artifact Spiritmented.


    Kira nodded, a determined look in her eyes. "Exactly. I''m getting it for my grandfather, who is a Rune Master. He might find some applications for it in rune crafting."


    The Artifact Spirit''s expression showed understanding as it acknowledged her purpose. "I see. In that case, I believe you are the right person to inherit this technique."


    Kira smiled gratefully, appreciating the Artifact Spirit''s understanding.


    The Artifact Spirit then inquired, "Will you continue with the trials?"


    Without hesitation, Kira replied, "Yes, I will."


    In an instant, Kira was transported to a new location that resembled a battlefield. She looked around, slightly perplexed. "Another illusion?"


    The Artifact Spirit''s voice echoed, "This is a trial tailored to your individual strengths and skills. Face it fearlessly, and you shall be rewarded."


    With renewed determination, Kira readied herself for the challenges thaty ahead. She had a motto that was taught to her by her father.


    "If you are going to do something, do it to the best of your ability."


    =================??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 171 Another Continent?

    171 Another Continent?


    ===============??===================


    In a destend filled with rocky mountains and dry terrain, a tense standoff was taking ce between two opposing groups.


    On one side stood a group of female cultivators dressed in all-ck outfits, their faces concealed.


    Across from them stood a group of men d in all-white armor, their gazes filled with disdain.


    The leader of the men stepped forward, his voice cold andmanding. "Surrender peacefully, and we will spare you. Our sect requires your cooperation."


    The leader of the women, a formidable figure with a fierce aura, scoffed at the offer. "Cooperate with your detestable sect? I would rather die!"


    The men''s leader frowned, his patience waning. "Very well then. If you won''tply, we have no choice but to force you."


    With that, the two groups shed, and the destend trembled as the battle erupted.


    The women exhibited an uncanny unity, each possessing the same martial spirit¡ªa ck cat with mesmerizing green eyes.


    On the other hand, the men disyed remarkable cohesion, their martial spirit resembling a majestic White Feathered Phoenix with piercing blue eyes.


    The battlefield was soon filled with an array of dazzling techniques, fierce attacks, and strategic moves.


    The air crackled with energy, and both sides fought with unwavering determination.


    Amidst the chaos, a few casualties urred on both sides, and the tension escted.


    The women, realizing the difficulty of the situation, decided to unleash a secret technique, casting a powerful array to immobilize the men.


    "Ancient Sealing Technique!"


    The array was executed wlessly, trapping the men in a confined space, rendering them temporarily immobile.


    "Now!" the women''s leadermanded. "We need to leave quickly!"


    Using their flying techniques, the women soared into the sky, leaving the craters and the trapped men behind.


    They flew across the barrenndscape until they reached a distant mountain range. The women leader finally stopped, catching her breath.


    "We should be safe for now," she said, looking at her fellow cultivators.


    One of the women asked, "What do we do now, Leader?"


    The leader took out a formation te, her expression serious. "This formation te can transport us to a random location onnd. But be warned, it''s possible we might be sent to another continent."


    Some of the women exchanged concerned nces, but they knew they had no other choice.


    "We have no other options," another woman said. "Let''s go."


    With a determined expression, the leader activated the formation te, and a swirl of energy enveloped them.


    Momentster, they found themselves in a dense forest range.


    The air here was noticeably different, and the essence energy seemed considerably lower than where they were before.


    They knew they had been transported to apletely different continent.


    "What continent is this?" one of the women asked.


    "I''m not sure," the leader replied. "But we must adapt to our new surroundings quickly. Surviving in an unknownnd won''t be easy."


    As they cautiously explored the forest, the women leader contemted their situation. "We must find a way to regain our strength and perhaps gather information about this ce."


    Some of the other women nodded in agreement, realizing that they were in a challenging situation.


    Meanwhile, in the destend they had left behind, the men managed to break free from the array that had restrained them.


    Their leader''s eyes zed with fury as he watched the women escape.


    "We cannot let them get away with this!" he dered.


    "Prepare to track them down and bring them to justice!" his words sounded ''righteous'' and one would wonder who was on the side of true right or wrong.


    The men, still filled with resentment and anger, set out on their pursuit.


    Back in the forest range, the women leader''s mind was racing with thoughts.


    ''We are far from home, and this is and of uncertainty. We need to stay vignt and united if we are to survive.''


    But as she looked at her fellow cultivators, she knew that together they could ovee any challenge thaty ahead.


    =


    As the group of women continued their exploration of the unfamiliar forest range, a meeting was taking ce within the grand pce of the Hartfield Empire.


    The Emperor sat on his ornate throne, nked by his trusted advisors and a group of armored men, known as the Imperial Vanguard.


    The leader of the Imperial Vanguard, General Alexander, kneeled before the emperor, presenting a detailed report.


    "Your Majesty, we have discovered anomalies in a destend to the north. There were signs of a recent battle, and traces of powerful formations used in the area."


    The Emperor''s eyes narrowed, his curiosity piqued. "What do you suspect is the cause of these anomalies, General?"


    "We believe that a group of rogue cultivators may have infiltrated the destend," General Alexander replied. "Their actions seem to indicate a desire to avoid detection and attention."


    The Emperor''s expression turned serious. "Rogue cultivators, you say? That is a concerning matter. We cannot allow them to disturb the peace and order of our empire."


    "I have dispatched a reconnaissance team to gather more information, Your Majesty," the general assured.


    "Good," the Emperor said with a firm nod. "Keep a close eye on the situation and report any significant developments immediately."


    As the meeting continued, General Alexander and his men discussed their ns to intercept and apprehend the rogue cultivators.


    They would be careful and cautious, knowing that the cultivators might be skilled and formidable opponents.


    Unbeknownst to them, the group of women they were seeking was currently moving through the forest range, unaware of the imminent threat.


    Their focus was on survival and adaptation, and they werepletely unaware of the danger that was about to descend upon them.


    Back at the pce, the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire rose from his throne, his voice resonating with authority. "I shall personally lead the effort to apprehend these rogue cultivators and bring them to justice. Prepare my royal guards and assemble the elite forces. We leave at dawn."


    The armored men, loyal to their emperor, bowed in unison, acknowledging hismand.


    As the sun set, painting the sky with shades of orange and purple, preparations were underway within the Hartfield Empire. The imperial army was gathering, and elite troops were preparing for the impending mission.


    At dawn, the Emperor stood at the head of his forces, exuding a powerful aura. "Men, we embark on a mission of great importance. These rogue cultivators have disturbed the peace of our empire, and we shall not allow them to escape justice."


    The troops responded with a resounding cheer, their loyalty and determination evident.


    But there was something the emperor did not mention.


    ''This is a group of cultivators from another continent. They must have some advanced means to be able to do that.''


    The emperor led the way, the Imperial Vanguard and the royal guards following closely behind.


    Their journey was filled with purpose, and they moved with speed and precision towards the forest range where the group of women was hiding.


    Back in the forest, the group of women continued their cautious journey, their martial spirit, the ck cat with green eyes, keeping watch over the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a sense of danger washed over them. The women looked at each other, their instincts alerting them to an approaching force.


    As they turned their heads, they saw the imperial army emerging from the trees, led by none other than the Emperor himself.


    The women were shocked, realizing the gravity of the situation they were in.


    They were now faced with a formidable adversary, and their journey had taken an unexpected turn.


    In the heart of the forest, a confrontation between two forces was about to unfold, both determined


    to achieve their objectives, and the oue of this encounter would shape the destiny of all involved.

 Chapter 172 Surrounded

    ===============??===================


    A few hours ago, within the hidden chamber of the Hartfield Empire''s pce, Emperor Markus Hartfield stood with a group of three figures around a faint, floating blue orb held in the air by an intricate array. The room was dimly lit, and an air of urgency hung around them.


    The Emperor''s sharp gaze was fixed on the pulsating orb as he questioned the three figures, "What is this, and what does it signify?"


    One of the figures, a man with a schrly demeanor, stepped forward and spoke, "Your Majesty, we have detected an anomaly in space. It appears to be the effect of a powerful teleportation array. Someone has used a significant amount of energy to transport a group of individuals across a vast distance."


    "Can you pinpoint their precise location?" the Emperor inquired.


    The schrly figure nodded, manipting the array as he concentrated on the orb''s readings. "Yes, Your Majesty. It seems they have been teleported to a kingdom on the outskirts of our empire, near the forbidden territories."


    The Emperor''s expression hardened. He knew the forbidden territories were fraught with danger and not to be taken lightly. He immediately issued orders for the nearby kingdom to keep a close watch on the area and report any findings.


    As the group of three continued to work on analyzing the orb''s data, Emperor Markus Hartfield spoke aloud to the empty air, "Contact Alfred; he needs to be here immediately."


    Meanwhile, in another room within the pce, Alfred, the revered old man known as Whitebeard, was deep in conversation with Kira''s grandfather. They discussed ancient runes and powerful spells, exchanging knowledge and experiences.


    However, Alfred suddenly fell silent, his brows furrowing as he sensed something unusual in the flow of energy.


    Kira''s grandfather noticed Alfred''s change in demeanor and asked with concern, "What''s wrong?"


    "There''s an emergency," Alfred replied solemnly. "We''ve detected an anomaly in the space around the forbidden territories. Markus has requested my presence."


    Kira''s grandfather''s eyes widened with interest. "An anomaly near the forbidden territories? That''s intriguing. I must go with you."


    Without hesitation, the two powerful figures left the room and made their way to the decided location.


    Soon they arrived at a pavilion where the emperor already was seated and entered the room.


    As they entered, Markus greeted them with a nod of acknowledgment. "Alfred, I''m d you came quickly. We''ve discovered something unusual near the forbidden territories."


    "I sensed it too," Alfred said, his eyes filled with curiosity. "What have you found?"


    The schrly figure stepped forward, disying the orb''s data for both Alfred and Kira''s grandfather to see. He exined the anomaly and the detected teleportation effect.


    Kira''s grandfather''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he analyzed the data. "This is no ordinary teleportation. It seems someone has used an incredibly powerful array to transport a group of individuals across a vast distance."


    The Emperor''s expression grew grave. "Exactly. And it appears they have been transported to a kingdom near the forbidden territories."


    "Impressive," Alfred murmured, impressed by the sheer magnitude of the energy used.


    "Shall we investigate further?" Kira''s grandfather suggested, eager to explore the mystery.


    The Emperor nodded. "Yes, we shall. I will send my best scouts and guards to the kingdom. We must uncover who these individuals are and why they chose to appear in such a dangerous location."


    As the group discussed their ns, a sense of foreboding loomed over them.


    They knew that whatever had urred near the forbidden territories was not to be taken lightly. And so, with a resolve to get to the bottom of the matter, they set out on their journey.


    After all, they were conscious of the fact that the other continents are generally stronger than them


    Without wasting any time, they boarded a flying ship provided by Kira''s grandfather and soared through the skies towards their destination.


    Meanwhile, the group of women who had been transported to the forest range in the Southern Continent found refuge in a cave.


    They were cautious and on high alert, fully aware of the potential dangers in this unfamiliarnd.


    One of them, who had been sent to scout the area, returned with news of a group of cultivators she had spotted in the nearby mountain range.


    She had investigated further and discovered that they were in the kingdom nearest to them, which happened to be under the rule of the powerful Hartfield Empire.


    The leader of the group of women frowned, pondering their next move. "We must be cautious of the resident forces here," she advised. "Our priority should be to increase our strength and remain hidden for now."


    She believed that the Southern Continent mightck the advanced capabilities to sense anomalies in space, unlike the more advanced continents they were familiar with. As a result, she hoped they hadn''t been detected during their teleportation.


    Just as the group was discussing their ns, the scout suddenly stopped speaking and turned her head, her senses on high alert. Her eyes widened, and she swiftly reported, "We are surrounded."


    The women immediately took defensive positions, preparing for a potential confrontation.


    Their martial spirits, ck cats with green eyes, emanated an aura of readiness as they scanned their surroundings for any sign of danger.


    As the leader of the ck-dressed female group realized they were surrounded by an army, she immediately ordered herpanions to be on guard.


    She stepped outside the cave, her eyes narrowing as she assessed the situation. To her surprise, the army surrounding the mountain was muchrger and stronger than she had anticipated.


    Though she knew she could handle any individual among them, their sheer numbers posed a significant threat. However, she remainedposed and ready for whatever maye.


    As the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire stepped forward, she could sense his powerful aura, and she recognized him as the one who held authority over this vastnd. She maintained her calm demeanor, aware that this encounter was of great importance.


    The Emperor addressed the group with a respectful tone. "I am Emperor Markus Hartfield," he announced, "and I must admit that we are intrigued by the sudden appearance of your group in our territory."


    The leader of the women stepped forward, acknowledging the Emperor''s words. "I am Ayara, leader of this group," she replied. "We came to thisnd through unforeseen circumstances and seek no harm to your Empire or its people."


    The Emperor nodded, his keen eyes studying Ayara closely. "That is indeed what we have heard," he said. "However, I would like to know more about these ''unforeseen circumstances.'' Your sudden appearance in ournds has raised many questions."


    Ayara hesitated for a moment, carefully considering her words. "It is a long andplicated story," she began, "but I assure you, we pose no threat to your Empire."


    The other women in the group expressed their concerns, advising Ayara against going with the Emperor for a private discussion. They were wary of his intentions and feared for her safety.


    Ayara reassured herpanions, "I will be fine," she said, her voice firm. "We have no choice but to y along for now. Besides, we need to gather information about thisnd and its people."


    With her decision made, Ayara turned back to the Emperor. "Very well," she said, "I will go with you for a private discussion. However, know that any harm thates to mypanions will have consequences."


    The Emperor nodded, respecting Ayara''s resolve. "I assure you, no harm wille to them," he said. "I only wish to understand the situation better and find a peaceful resolution."


    As Ayara followed the Emperor, her mind was filled with uncertainty and caution. She knew that this meeting could be a turning point for her group''s fate in this unfamiliarnd.


    ===============??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    --+-+--;--[A/N: A ''glitch'' ured, I''ll fix itter. For some reason I can''t delete this.)


    As the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire stepped forward, she could sense his powerful aura, and she recognized him as the one who held authority over this vastnd. She maintained her calm demeanor, aware that this encounter was of great importance.


    The Emperor addressed the group with a respectful tone. "I am Emperor Markus Hartfield," he announced, "and I must admit that we are intrigued by the sudden appearance of your group in our territory."


    The leader of the women stepped forward, acknowledging the Emperor''s words. "I am Ayara, leader of this group," she replied. "We came to thisnd through unforeseen circumstances and seek no harm to your Empire or its people."


    The Emperor nodded, his keen eyes studying Ayara closely. "That is indeed what we have heard," he said. "However, I would like to know more about these ''unforeseen circumstances.'' Your sudden appearance in ournds has raised many questions."


    Ayara hesitated for a moment, carefully considering her words. "It is a long andplicated story," she began, "but I assure you, we pose no threat to your Empire."


    The other women in the group expressed their concerns, advising Ayara against going with the Emperor for a private discussion. They were wary of his intentions and feared for her safety.


    Ayara reassured herpanions, "I will be fine," she said, her voice firm. "We have no choice but to trust him for now. Besides, we need to gather information about thisnd and its people."


    With her decision made, Ayara turned back to the Emperor. "Very well," she said, "I will go with you for a private discussion. However, know that any harm thates to mypanions will have consequences."


    The Emperor nodded, respecting Ayara''s resolve. "I assure you, no harm wille to them," he said. "I only wish to understand the situation better and find a peaceful resolution."


    As Ayara followed the Emperor, her mind was filled with uncertainty and caution. She knew that this meeting could be a turning point for her group''s fate in this unfamiliarnd.


    The women in the group watched anxiously as their leader walked away with the Emperor. They were torn between their desire to protect Ayara and their need to find safety and shelter in this unknown territory.


    Inside the Emperor''s tent, Ayara and Markus engaged in a private conversation, each trying to gauge the other''s intentions. Ayara shared the details of their unexpected teleportation and their quest to understand the situation they found themselves in.


    The Emperor listened intently, his expression serious as he absorbed the information. He sensed Ayara''s sincerity and realized that her group was not a threat to his Empire.


    "I understand your situation," Markus said, "and I believe you mean no harm. However, I must ensure the safety of my people and mynd. I will grant your group temporary refuge, but you must promise to abide by ourws and respect our customs."


    Ayara nodded, "We have no intention of causing trouble," she assured him. "We only seek a safe ce to stay while we figure out how to return to our ownnd."


    With their understanding reached, Ayara and the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire formed an uneasy alliance. The women were granted temporary shelter, and in return, they vowed to abide by the rules andws of the Empire.


    As they parted ways, both Ayara and the Emperor knew that this encounter was just the beginning of a series of events that would shape the future of both their worlds.


    ===============??================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    of causing trouble," she assured him. "We only seek a safe ce to stay while we figure out how to return to our ownnd."


    With their understanding reached, Ayara and the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire formed an uneasy alliance. The women were granted temporary shelter, and in return, they vowed to abide by the rules andws of the Empire.


    As they parted ways, both Ayara and the Emperor knew that this encounter was just the beginning of a series of events that would shape the future of both their worlds.

 Chapter 173 Agreement: Balor Faces A Younger Version Of The Founder

    ===============??===================


    Ayara followed the emperor through the camp until they reached arge, well-decorated tent.


    The emperor gestured for her to enter, and as they settled inside, he motioned for her to take a seat.


    "Where do youe from?" the emperor asked, his tone inquisitive.


    "I am from the Eastern Continent," Ayara replied, her voice steady but cautious. She knew that revealing too much information could be dangerous.


    The emperor leaned back in his seat, studying her. "The Eastern Continent... quite a journey to end up here."


    Ayara nodded, not revealing any more than she had to.


    "Tell me, how did you arrive here?" he inquired further.


    Ayara hesitated for a moment, then exined, "We found ourselves in an unusual ce, a realm of swirling energy. It felt like a whirlwind, and when it subsided, we were here."


    The emperor listened attentively, his expression unreadable. "And what is your purpose here?"


    Ayara''s eyes held a mix of determination and weariness. "To regain my strength and find a way back."


    The emperor''s gaze didn''t waver. "You mentioned a way to leave this ce. Care to share?"


    Ayara took a deep breath. She had to tread carefully. "I possess knowledge of a rare and lost ancient artifact that can manipte space for short-range teleportation. It requires specific conditions, and I need to recover before I can perform it. In exchange for your assistance, I''m willing to share this artifact with you."


    The emperor''s brows raised slightly, and he leaned forward. "You have my attention."


    Ayara nodded, relieved that he seemed interested. She knew that such a technique would be invaluable in a realm like this, where resources were scarce and traveling long distances was a challenge.


    ---


    Meanwhile, back in the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm, Kira had continued with her next trial. She found herself in a vividndscape, a vast battlefield, and she understood that this trail will test her actual strength.


    ''As expected. Strength is revered above all else in this world,'' she thought.


    The spirit''s ethereal form seemed to study her. "You possess exceptional strength for someone of your age," his voice echoed within the trail.


    "I''ve been fortunate in my training," Kira replied, her tone humble, as she fought the apparitions that attacked her.


    The spirit''s transparency seemed to waver, as if it were assessing her on a deeper level. "Very well. This trial will test yourbat skills and strategic thinking."


    Kira smiled, ready for whatever challenge awaited her as she dodged an attack and sent one of her own.


    "Khadriane Reversal!"


    *Bang!*


    ---


    Balor, in another part of the trails, was facing an unexpected scenario.


    The environment around him shifted, and he found himself confronted by a figure who seemed very real, unlike the previous trials'' illusions.


    The figure was a young man, about his age, dressed in the attire of a cultivator.


    "Who are you?" Balor demanded, his guard up.


    The figure smiled, a gleam of familiarity in his eyes. "I am a reflection of the founder''s past, a manifestation of his younger self."


    Balor was taken aback. "You''re the founder?"


    The figure shook his head. "Not quite. Think of me as an echo of his essence during his early cultivation days."


    Balor''s curiosity piqued. "What''s the purpose of this trial?"


    The figure''s expression turned serious. "To test yourbat prowess and strategy."


    Balor nodded, determination flickering in his eyes. "I''m ready."


    The figure drew a sword, and the battlemenced. Balor was surprised by the figure''s strength and technique.


    It was like fighting a real opponent, and he quickly realized that he had to give his all to seed.


    As they shed, the figure spoke, "To pass this trial, you need not defeat me. Injure me, and you will seed."


    Balor''s determination intensified. He recognized the significance of this challenge ¨C to show that he had truly grown as a swordsman.


    As Balor faced the manifestation of the founder''s past, the intensity of their battle increased.


    Balor''s sword shed against the figure''s strikes, each sh sending sparks of energy throughout the space.


    He felt a mix of excitement and pressure, knowing that injuring the founder''s past self would signify his growth as a swordsman.


    Their swords shed again, and Balor''s mind raced. He unleashed a series of rapid strikes, aiming to find a weakness in his opponent''s defense.


    The figure countered with precise movements, his sword dancing like a phantom.


    Balor''s heart pounded as he adapted his tactics, trying to seize the opportunity tond a significant blow.


    ---


    In the Heavenly Sword Pavilion, the Artifact spirit''s attempts to ess Arthur''s location were met with a surprising obstacle ¨C a seal that prevented his entry.


    "What''s going on? What means does that brat have to block my view and entry?"


    Confusion and intrigue mingled in the spirit''s transparent form. He couldn''t help but marvel at Arthur''s ability to restrict his ess.


    "Remarkable," the spirit muttered to himself, leaning into the mystery rather than bing frustrated.


    He realized that Arthur possessed means beyond his previous assumptions. He decided to wait, his curiosity piqued by this unexpected turn of events.


    ---


    In the room with Arthur, he had a quick exchange with Aixen.


    "Is it done?"


    "Yes, master."


    "Good."


    "But he has tried to ess this ce already, only to fail."


    "So what is he doing now," Arthur asked.


    "He seems more intrigued that upset. He appears to be interested in what is actually going on instead," Aixed chucked as he was confident in his means.


    "I see. He can be intruqued all he wants, but now..."


    Arthur''s focus, however, was now on the task at hand ¨C approaching the Heavenly Dao Sword.


    Aixen''smunication, though brief, reaffirmed Arthur''s determination to proceed.


    As Arthur drew closer to the sword, he felt an immense pressure bearing down on him.


    The pressure was like a heavy weight on his soul, threatening to crush his willpower.


    Yet, Arthur pressed forward, step by step, refusing to sumb to the pressure. He entered what seemed like an illusion ¨C an endless staircase leading to the Heavenly Dao Sword.


    Each step he took felt like an eternity, and with each step, the pressure increased.


    The atmosphere crackled with an intensity that seemed tangible. Arthur''s focus remained unbroken, his eyes locked on the prize before him.


    As he climbed the illusory stairs, a phenomenon urred ¨C his body was invaded by the essence energy of the sword.


    At first, it was disruptive, like a storm raging within him.


    But then, Arthur''s Dao Devouring Physique responded, instinctively absorbing and assimting the invading energy.


    His body began to glow faintly as the sword essence energy was transformed and merged with his own power.


    The sensation was both exhrating and a bit overwhelming. Arthur could feel hisprehension of Sword Dao expanding, even if it was only by a small margin.


    He could almost hear Aixen''s voice in his mind, encouraging him.


    His Fate Sense tingled, indicating that this trial held a deeper significance than he initially anticipated. It was as if the universe itself was aligning for him, presenting a unique opportunity.


    With every step, Arthur''s resolve grew stronger.


    He sensed that he was on the cusp of a breakthrough, a chance to unravel anotheryer of the mysteries that surrounded him.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 174 Astral Sea Manifestation

    ===============??===================


    As Arthur''s determined steps brought him closer to the towering Heavenly Dao Sword, the pressure upon his body and soul intensified.


    It was as if the very weight of the universe pressed down upon him.


    The invading sword essence energy surged through his veins, surging like a tempest, threatening to engulf him entirely.


    The pain was excruciating, each surge of energy feeling like a torrential wave crashing against his body.


    But Arthur''s determination was unwavering, his eyes locked onto the majestic sword before him. With every step he took, his resolve grew stronger, and he pushed through the pain with sheer force of will.


    Time seemed to lose its meaning in this realm. Arthur could no longer gauge how long he had been climbing those illusory stairs.


    He felt as though he had traversed countless lifetimes, each step bringing him closer to his goal.


    And then, finally, he stood before the Heavenly Dao Sword.


    It was a breathtaking sight. The sword''s aura zed with a magnificent blend of golden and crimson light, radiating power that seemed to transcend the limits of the world.


    Arthur''s breath caught in his throat as he beheld its splendor.


    ''I sense an aura that is extremely simr to the Chaos Essence Metal. But it is much stronger than it,'' Arthur noticed.


    ''This can only mean one thing...this artifact, naturally created by the essence of the Dao itself is much closer to the truths of the heavens than expected.''


    ''hehe, I really lucked out this time. This little trial had already pushed me to the brink of going beyond the Sword Concept Realm...although...''


    ''My clothing is damaged,'' Arthur noticed that even the Chaos Essence Metal that he had bonded with was filled with scars.


    ''But the scars are already disappearing.''


    His clothing, which had borne the scars of the intense energy, began to mend itself, the fabric weaving back together as if time itself had reversed.


    At this time his attention was brought to a sensation he felt ¨C a profound approval, as if the sword recognized him, acknowledged him to be worthy.


    ''Of course I am,'' he thought.


    ''No one would be worthy of you other than me in this universe,'' Arthur grinned.


    The sword trembled and Arthur could sense it''s agreement, making him smile more.


    With a steady hand, Arthur reached out and grasped the hilt of the sword.


    Arthur''s grip on the sword''s hilt tightened, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of determination and awe.


    As Arthur''s hand closed around the hilt of the Heavenly Dao Sword, a surge of energy unlike anything he had experienced before coursed through him.


    It was as if the sword''s essence was resonating with his own, creating a powerful connection between them.


    But then, an unexpected sensation gripped Arthur from within.


    It was an intense hunger, a primal need that surged forth from his Dao Devouring Physique.


    It was as if the very essence of the sword was something his body craved.


    The sword in his grasp seemed to shudder, a faint vibration that quickly escted into a panicked tremble.


    The sword''s reaction was startling ¨C it was as if it recognized the threat posed by Arthur''s Devouring Martial Spirit.


    Fear emanated from the sword''s essence, an almost sentient response that sought to escape Arthur''s grip.


    The hilt twisted within his hand, as though attempting to slip away from his hold.


    In that moment, Arthur''s expression shifted from determination to surprise.


    He had not anticipated such a reaction from the Devouring Martial Spirit. He felt a mixture of curiosity and concern ¨C why was his Martial Spirit reacting this way?


    Reacting instinctively, Arthur''s first Martial Spirit, the Devouring Martial Spirit, emerged from within him.


    It manifested as a swirling vortex of energy, a representation of his Dao Devouring Physique''s power.


    The moment the Devouring Martial Spirit appeared, the sword''s reaction escted further.


    It pulsed with an energy that resonated with terror, as if it had encountered something utterly terrifying.


    As the sword''s vibrations intensified, a whirlwind of events urred.


    The sword''s essence seemed to get pulled towards the Devouring Martial Spirit, drawn as if by an irresistible force. And then, the unexpected urred ¨C the Heavenly Dao Sword was devoured.


    The sword''s form began to waver and distort, its golden and crimson brilliance folding into itself.


    In an instant, it was gone, absorbed into the vortex of Arthur''s Devouring Martial Spirit.


    Shock reverberated through Arthur, Aixen, and Cora who had jus exited the inner world of the Serene Pce Painting.


    ''What in the heavens is that Martial Spirit. It''s even more terrifying than my sister''s,'' Cora thought in shock.


    ''Master...'' Aixen took a trip down memoryne and felt like he was back to the times when Arthur in his past life took him through various adventures.


    They stared at the spot where the sword had once been, now empty and void of its previous radiance, as what was left was a dulled and rusty sword hilt.


    But what happened next was even more astonishing. Arthur''s body convulsed, and an agonized scream erupted from his lips.


    He fell to his knees, his grip on the hilt released as he clutched his head, his whole being seemingly wracked by an inexplicable torment.


    Aixen moved forward, his concern evident. He attempted to cross the distance to Arthur, but he encountered an unseen barrier, a force that prevented his approach.


    As Aixen encountered the barrier preventing him from reaching Arthur, a sense of calm washed over him.


    He came to a realisation, ''The Soul Gem...''


    He knew that the Soul Gem, that enigmatic artifact intertwined with Arthur''s fate, was at work.


    Its protective response was a reassuring confirmation that Arthur was shielded from any immediate danger.


    Cora, observing the situation, turned to Aixen with a mix of curiosity and recognition.


    She had encountered the aura of the barrier before, during her ill-fated attempt to manipte Arthur''s soul.


    The memory carried a touch of humiliation, as her n had not only failed but had resulted in her bing bound to be his servant instead.


    "What power is that?" she asked, her voiceced with both curiosity and a touch of awe.


    She recognized the energy surrounding Arthur as the same that had thwarted her own attempt at maniption.


    Aixen''s gaze remained fixed on Arthur, his features serene yet solemn. "That, my dear, is a power that lies far beyond your current qualifications to encounter."


    Cora''s brows furrowed at his response, a mixture of frustration and intrigue ying across her expression.


    Aixen''s nonchnt attitude only deepened the mystery surrounding Arthur and his unique abilities.


    He turned his attention to her, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Consider yourself privileged to witness it, even from a distance."


    Cora huffed, torn between annoyance and fascination. "You enjoy keeping secrets, don''t you?"


    Aixen''s smile widened. "Secrets are what make life interesting, my dear."


    As their banter continued, an unexpected urrence seized their attention.


    Above Arthur, the Soul Gem materialized in a faint, ethereal form. A soft, blue light emanated from it, casting an otherworldly glow.


    Aixen''s gaze shifted to the Soul Gem, his expression contemtive.


    He was aware of the artifact''s sentience and its unique connection to Arthur. But the gem''s current disy was unexpected, even for him.


    A beam of light shot forth from the Soul Gem, its azure hue bathing Arthur''s forehead.


    Cora watched with a mix of surprise and curiosity, her instincts telling her that this was something significant for some reason.


    As the light enveloped Arthur, a portal materialized above him.


    It was something Cora had seen before ¨C a portal of stars and constetions, a celestial gateway that seemed to lead to realms beyond imagination.


    Cora''s voice was tinged with disbelief. "Impossible..."


    Aixen''s features remainedposed, yet a glint of intrigue sparkled in his eyes. ''The Soul Gem''s power is indeed remarkable,''


    He too recognized what that portal meant.


    The portal''s pull was palpable, an irresistible force that seemed to beckon Arthur.


    And then a golden glow flew out of Arthur''s forehead into the portal in an instant.


    Cora muttered in astonishment, "Astral Sea Manifestation..."


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 175 Heavenly Sword Astral Soul

    175 Heavenly Sword Astral Soul


    ===============??===================


    "Astral Sea Manifestation?!"


    Cora eximed in shock as the golden light emitted from Arthur''s body entered the ethereal portal above him and vanished in an instant.


    A sense of weightlessness overcame Arthur, his consciousness untethered from the physical realm.


    What awaited him was a surreal experience that he never expected to encounter at this point in time.


    In the space that stretched beyond imagination, Arthur found himself surrounded by stars of diverse constetions.


    Each constetion held its unique form ¨C some resembled weapons, others animals, and a few were shapeless and enigmatic. Among them, humanoid-shaped constetions dotted the cosmic expanse.


    Arthur''s realization hit him like a bolt of lightning. He had entered what was known as the Astral Sea Realm.


    This realm was essible only to Immortal Cultivators who had ascended to the highest echelons of the immortal worlds in the upper realms.


    It was here that they embarked on the journey to acquire an Astral Soul, a new martial spirit that was born from profoundprehension of the Dao and elevated soul cultivation levels.


    The concept was not unfamiliar to Arthur. He had the soul power required for the process, but the gaps in his memories had left him devoid of the necessary Daoprehension.


    Yet, in this moment, the soul gem had seemingly harnessed this encounter to initiate the process on his behalf.


    Stunned by the realization, Arthur felt a myriad of constetions attempting to establish contact with him.


    However, he disregarded their beckoning, focusing his attention on the one constetion that resonated with his very being.


    He stood at the threshold of the 1st Astral River of the Astral Sea.


    Here, the Astral Souls were not of the caliber he sought.


    Determined to ascend, he moved forward, traversing each level of the Astral River with a determined purpose.


    With every step, Arthur felt a different aura enveloping him, each Astral Soul unique in its essence.


    He saw constetions shaped like ancient beasts, towering mountains, cascading waterfalls, and even celestial fruits that seemed to shimmer with ethereal energy.


    As he progressed to the 2nd Astral River, he encountered Astral Souls that mirrored the form of ancient artifacts ¨C swords, armor, and even musical instruments that resonated with cosmic melodies.


    The 3rd Astral River brought him to constetions resembling mythical creatures ¨C phoenixes with wings aze, serpents coiled around stars, and majestic dragons whose presence seemed to vibrate with power.


    In the 4th Astral River, he was surrounded by constetions resembling sprawlingndscapes ¨C serene forests, towering mountains, and endless oceans that exuded a tranquil yet overwhelming energy.


    The 5th Astral River introduced him to constetions that embodied abstract concepts ¨C swirling vortexes, enigmatic scrolls, and even fragmented mirrors that seemed to reflect hidden truths.


    Moving on to the 6th Astral River, he encountered Astral Souls in the form of luminous gemstones, each radiating a different hue ¨C sapphire, emerald, ruby, and more. Their brilliance illuminated the cosmic space around him.


    The 7th Astral River revealed constetions that mirrored sentient beings, with humanoid forms adorned with regal attire, carrying scepters of authority, and exuding an aura of grandeur.


    Yet, as he advanced to the 8th Astral River, he noticed a shift.


    The constetions here seemed less interested in making contact. Their energies were distinct, yet they remained aloof, as if they had sensed his purpose surpassed their significance.


    And then came the 9th Astral River, the apex of the Astral Sea Realm. Arthur felt an immense obstruction as he attempted to progress further.


    But it was at this critical juncture that the soul gem''s power surged, an aura that seemed to dissolve barriers.


    Empowered by this surge, Arthur''s presence shattered through the obstruction, propelling him into the highest echelon of the Astral Sea.


    It was a level of existence that few ever reached, and he was led by an instinctual pull, a guiding force that he couldn''t ignore.


    The constetions around him changed, bing more potent, more intricate. They seemed to pulse with energy that resonated with his very soul, inviting him to choose his path.


    But Arthur''s senses honed in on a particr constetion ¨C a sword.


    It was not just any sword; it radiated an energy that was both ancient and unfathomable.


    The constetion''s presence was overwhelming, drawing him in like a beacon.


    ''This should be an effect of the Heavenly Dao Sword,'' he thought.


    ''For it to be here makes it the only one of a kind.''


    All Astral Souls of the 9th Astral River have no duplicates and can only be possessed by one individual, and unless that individual dies there will never be another one like it in the 9th Astral River.


    As he focused on the sword constetion, a connection formed.


    He felt an echo within him, a sense of familiarity that transcended the barriers of space and time.


    It was as if this constetion held a piece of his forgotten memories, a key to unlock his true potential.


    The sword constetion seemed to vibrate with approval, its energy intertwining with his.


    Arthur''s consciousness became enshrouded by its essence, as if he was merging with the very concept it represented ¨C the art of the sword, a symbol of power, precision, and indomitable will.


    In this astral expanse, Arthur found himself on the precipice of revtion.


    The constetion''s energy pulsed around him, igniting a spark within his core.


    He sensed that he stood at the threshold of an immense breakthrough, one that he had expected to get when he leaves the Heavenly Sword Realm.


    Arthur remembered a saying from his time on Earth, "I guess Christmas came early, huh...hehe."


    With this Arthur knew that as long as he wants he can easily breakthrough to the nest realm of the Sword Dao.


    ''Even Martial Emperor Realm sword practitioners are not certain to be on that level.''


    As Arthur stood before the constetion, a profound sense of connection enveloped him.


    It was as if the essence of the sword constetion resonated with his very soul, forging an inexplicable bond between them.


    And then, a surge of energy rippled through him.


    The sword essence of the Heavenly Dao Sword, which had been absorbed within him, suddenly manifested.


    It pulsed like a heartbeat, resonating with the energy of the sword constetion before him.


    It was a moment of revtion. Arthur realized that the sword essence he carried within him was not just a power to wield, but a key to assimte with this particr Astral Soul.


    Driven by this realization, Arthur summoned his soul perception, he intertwined this perception with the heavenly Dao sword essence, forming a bridge of connection between himself and the constetion.


    The process was delicate, a dance of energies that required finesse and focus.


    With each passing moment, Arthur''s connection with the sword constetion deepened.


    Guided by the harmony between his soul perception and the sword essence, Arthur meticulously nurtured the connection.


    He controlled the flow of energy, gradually amplifying it, until a profound resonance enveloped him.


    And then, as if a cosmic puzzle piece falling into ce, the sword constetion began to respond.


    Its radiant energy pulsed in tandem with his efforts, converging in a symphony of power.


    Arthur''s perception expanded, epassing the very essence of the constetion.


    In this astral expanse, time seemed to hold no sway as he delicately manipted the energies around him.


    The bond between him and the sword constetion intensified until it felt as if they were one.


    With a final surge of determination, Arthur took a leap of faith. He allowed his soul perception to merge with the constetion''s energy, drawing it into himself.


    It was an act of unity, an embrace of cosmic forces that transcended mortal understanding.


    The moment the connection was established, Arthur felt a surge of energy rush through him.


    The sword constetion was absorbed into his very soul, imprinting itself upon his essence.


    He felt the weight of its power, the legacy it carried, and the potential it held.


    "The most powerful sword spirit... matchless under the heaven... equal to the ninth heavens...but seeks to go beyond."


    Arthur smirked, "Don''t worry, what you seek...only I in the world can grant it...to go beyond the heavens."


    The newly acquired astral sword martial spirit seemed to agree with Arthur as he felt a tremble of excitement within him.


    that carried the wisdom and strength of the cosmos.


    22:57


    And then, as quickly as it began, the connection shifted.


    In that instant, he knew, the sword constetion had be a part of him, an extension of his being that carried the wisdom and strength of the cosmos.


    And then, as quickly as it began, the connection shifted.


    The soul gem, an artifact intertwined with his fate, reacted.


    It sensed the transformation within his soul, a piece of the astral realm now integrated into his being.


    In a seamless disy of cosmic magic, the soul gem acted.


    It took this fragment of Arthur''s soul, now enriched with the essence of the sword constetion, and began its journey back to his physical body.


    In the room where Arthur''s bodyy, Cora was caught in a whirlwind of astonishment.


    The recent events had left her grappling with mysteries that seemed beyond mortalprehension.


    As she pondered the enigma that was Arthur, her attention was abruptly drawn to the scene before her.


    Golden light pierced through Arthur''s body from the portal, illuminating the room.


    In an instant, the portal closed, leaving behind a lingering sense of wonder and mystique.


    And just like that, the barrier that had held Arthur in its grip dissipated, releasing him from its hold.


    His eyes fluttered open, and he slowly rose to his feet.


    It was as if he had returned from a cosmic journey, his aura and presence transformed.


    Cora''s eyes widened as she observed Arthur''s awakening. It was a sight that seemed almost surreal, as if she had witnessed the convergence of worlds.


    As Arthur''s gaze met Cora''s, a faint smile graced his lips, "What''s it my dear maid. You look like you want to stare into my very soul."


    Cora woke up from her thoughts and looked at Arthur silently without replying. She realised tha she might have to take Arthur more seriously than before.


    ''If what just happened is what I really think happened, then I can get recover my strength and find my sister much faster,'' she thought.


    But then she remembers that Arthur could sense her thoughts due to the ve seal and changed her thoughts.


    ''Although he said he wouldn''t use it to view what I think.''


    "Hey, Cora... Earth to Cora...are you there?"


    "What?.."


    "Oh you are back... thought I lost you there for a minute," Arthur chuckled.


    ''She sure got startled huh?''


    "Hmph! You are enjoying this aren''t you?"


    "Of course, making you shocked is bing one of my favourite activities now, hehe."


    ''He is doing that thing he calls trolling right?'' Cora thought.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 176 Aura of the Heavenly Dao

    176 Aura of the Heavenly Dao


    ===============??===================


    Arthur''s yfulment hung in the air, filling the room with a light-hearted atmosphere.


    Before Cora could muster a response, Aixen''s footsteps approached Arthur, and the enigmatic figure questioned, "Did you seed, Master?"


    A grin yed on Arthur''s lips as he replied, "Yes, Aixen, I did." A twinkle of aplishment danced in his eyes.


    Aixen nodded, his expression a blend of pride and caution. "You still need to fuse with it fully as the integration with an Astral Soul is not yetplete."


    "You''re right," Arthur agreed.


    With aposed demeanor, he moved to a clear space in the room and settled into a cross-legged position, his focus turning inward.


    As Arthur entered a meditative state, a palpable tranquility enveloped him. His mind was a canvas of stillness, as his consciousness dived inwards.


    Amidst the serenity, Arthur extended his consciousness to summon the Astral Soul of the Heavenly Sword.


    The air itself seemed to hum with anticipation as a dazzling array of gold and purple light materialized above him, coalescing into the form of a majestic sword.


    Cora''s surprise was evident, her gasp escaping before she could restrain it.


    Her eyes widened as she saw the Astral Soul. "The 9th Heaven''s...," she murmured, her voice tinged with awe.


    It was a sight she had never expected to witness ¨C a mortal realm cultivator possessing an Astral Soul of such a lofty caliber.


    Even she doesn''t possess an Astral soul of the Ninth Level and she had only seen the Patriarch of some of the most powerful forces in the Upper Realms possess such an Astral Soul because of the insanely high requirement for their soul power.


    Arthur''s focused gaze remained on the manifestation before him, his connection with the Astral Soul unwavering.


    He felt the energy radiating from it, a power that seemed to resonate with his very core.


    As he continued to meditate, his purpose was clear ¨C to refine and fully integrate with the Astral Soul.


    The process was meticulous, a dance of energies that required both concentration and harmony.


    Time seemed to disappear from Arthur''s perception as he navigated the intricate currents of the astral realm within his consciousness.


    He could sense the Astral Soul''s essence intertwining with his own, forming a connection that transcended the boundaries of flesh and spirit.


    Gradually, Arthur''s perception expanded, enveloping the Astral Soulpletely. He felt its power, its legacy, and its profound potential merging with his very being.


    Each surge of energy seemed to whisper secrets of the cosmos, a symphony of knowledge that resonated with his soul.


    He felt himself bing one with the celestial concept of the sword, embracing its essence with open arms.


    But just as Arthur was on the brink of ceasing his efforts, a brilliant radiance erupted from the Astral Soul.


    Astral light cascaded down, bathing his form in its luminescence.


    He felt an unfamiliar surge of power coursing through him, a current of energy that seemed to permeate his very cells.


    Cora watched in fascination, her curiosity piqued by this unexpected turn of events.


    The phenomenon before her eyes was different from the usual refining of Astral Soul.


    ''What''s happening this time? My cultivation worldmon sense has been turned upside down multiple times already,'' Coramented.


    The astral light flowed into Arthur''s body, its energy assimting seamlessly with his Dao Creation Physique and his Devouring Physique.


    The sensation was electrifying, as if his very essence was being reshaped by the cosmic energies.


    In that moment, Arthur''s awareness expanded to epass his own physiology.


    He felt the intricate fusion of energies as his Dao Creation Physique began to create a new facet within him.


    It was an awe-inspiring realization ¨C his physique was evolving, adapting to the infusion of the Heavenly Sword Astral Soul.


    As the astral light gradually subsided, Arthur''s form rxed, and his breathing steadied.


    His connection with the Astral Soul wasplete, their essences now harmonized perfectly.


    ''Good,'' he thought.


    Arthur''s eyes slowly opened revealing still calmness.


    His body underwent a metamorphosis as the Dao Creation Physique responded to the influx of cosmic energy.


    It was as if every cell, every fiber of his being, resonated with the essence of the Heavenly Sword Astral Soul.


    Cora''s wide eyes locked onto Arthur as a distinct aura began to envelop him. It was an aura that made it seem like his very presence was transformed into a razor-sharp de.


    The air itself seemed to quiver under this newfound intensity, a testament to the profound changes urring within him.


    As Arthur stood there, a living embodiment of sword-like power, Cora was rendered speechless.


    She recognized the meaning of the transformation ¨C Arthur had awakened a unique physique.


    ''Is it so easy to awaken a physique nowadays?''


    The shock of this realization rippled through her, leaving her mind racing toprehend the implications.


    Yet, before she could even gather her thoughts, a radiant sword light burst forth from Arthur''s form.


    It soared upwards with breathtaking speed, cutting through theyers of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion as if it was transcending the very heavens themselves.


    The light was a brilliant blend of gold and purple, a dazzling testament to the Astral Soul''s newfound integration.


    Cora''s gaze followed the trajectory of the light, her astonishment growing exponentially.


    As she saw this she knew what it meant.


    ''His physique is going to get an acknowledgement of the Heavenly Dao,'' she felt envious, because of the heavenly blessings tha would follow such a manifestation.


    Above, the heavens began to respond to the unprecedented phenomenon.


    A resonance of energy echoed through the cosmos, apanied by the resounding howl of a sword.


    The sound seemed to transcend the secret realm, reverberating through its very fabric.


    Arthur''s senses were acutely attuned to this celestial symphony.


    His eyes widened with recognition, for he knew what was transpiring ¨C the awakening of a special physique carried with it the acknowledgment of the Grand Heavenly Dao itself.


    As the aura of acknowledgement began to gather, Arthur''s instincts kicked in.


    He understood the implications of this celestial response all too well.


    The Grand Heavenly Dao was his greatest adversary, a force that sought to unravel his existence and destroy his path.


    Without hesitation, the four gems he possessed ¨C representing time, space, soul, and fate ¨C surged forth from within him.


    In a disy of swift precision, they formed a protective barrier that spanned the entire secret realm, cloaking it in an imprable shield.


    The aura of acknowledgment that had been gathering was thwarted, its energy scattering and dissipating like mist in the wind.


    The celestial resonance faltered, and the skies returned to their tranquil state.


    As the gems settled back into Arthur''s being, a sense of relief washed over him.


    The potential danger had been averted, and the secret realm remained hidden from the prying eyes of the Grand Heavenly Dao.


    Arthur exhaled deeply, his shoulders rxing.


    "That was too close. I would have gotten noticed before I was strong enough. I need to be more careful next time," he thought to himself.


    "Master, you will need to learn to properly use the gems powers so that you can do certain things freely," said Aixen.


    "You''re right but tha will take time. I was already thinking of how I would be able to do this again, but this was a good wake up call. It''s not all rainbows and sunshine for me, yet."


    Cora at the side was a bit confused at their conversation and wanted to ask why but decided to refrain from poking her nose in this.


    Arthur cast a nce at Cora, he understood her thoughts but choose to say nothing.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    Please support my new book everyone!


    "Domination of the Eternal Dragon"


    I entered a contest and I would like to win your help and support.

 Chapter 177 Aftermath

    ===============??===================


    The aftermath of the intense celestial phenomena left a lingering sense of tension in the air, a reminder of the challenge awaiting Arthur.


    As thest remnants of the aura of the Grand Heavenly Dao dissipated, Arthur let out a breath, a mixture of relief and contemtion in his eyes.


    He had felt pressure that no one else could give him.


    But for some reason he felt excited and even prideful about having such a powerful enemy.


    ''I mean, how many people can make the arrogant heavens regard them as a threat,'' he thought.


    Turning to hispanions, he made a decision. "I think it''s time we leave this ce," he dered, his voice steady.


    Cora''s brows lifted in mild surprise. The events of the past moments had left her somewhat disoriented, and Arthur''s words were a wee anchor to reality.


    She still had a lot of questions she wanted to ask but she decided to stay silent instead.


    ''If he wants to, he will tell me about it,'' sh thought.


    Her and Arthur''s rtionship had improved over these past time. And they could almost be considered friends but there still seems to be some sort of barrier between them.


    Aixen nodded in agreement, his featuresposed. "As you wish, Master."


    With Arthur''smand, Aixen proceeded to deactivate the seal that had enclosed the chamber.


    Instantly, the artifact spirit of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion manifested, its form shimmering into existence.


    However, both Aixen and Cora had already retreated to the inner world of Arthur''s artifacts, rendering them invisible and intangible to the outside world.


    The artifact spirit surveyed the chamber, its gaze falling upon the rusty hilt of the Heavenly Dao Sword.


    Shock and sternness mingled in its expression as it questioned, "What has transpired here?"


    Arthur''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Don''t get all serious now, the sword is still with me."


    With a flourish of his hand, he summoned the ethereal form of the Heavenly Dao Sword Astral Soul, its resplendent gold and purple radiance filling the chamber.


    The artifact spirit''s reaction was immediate, a mix of astonishment and recognition evident on its spectral face.


    It had lived through centuries, witnessing the rise and fall of countless cultivators, and it understood the significance of what it was witnessing.


    "You awakened an Astral Soul with the sword?! How is that possible?"


    "It''s possible because I am the one."


    The Artifact Spirit voice held a mixture of shock and submission as it spoke, "You have truly turned my world view upside down, Arthur."


    He knew not to ask about other people''s secrets, but he almost couldn''t help himself.


    As he had been guarding the Heavenly Sword Pavilion for so long there had not been anything much to do leaving him bored.


    But he had found something interesting, '' But too bad he can''t be my Master.''


    The corners of Arthur''s eyes crinkled in amusement. "It''s quite amon reaction, I assure you."


    The artifact spirit, while bound by its duty to guard the sword, seemed genuinely fascinated. "I must admit, this is an urrence I never anticipated. You have achieved what countless cultivators in the past could only dream of."


    Arthur''s demeanor remained confident. "I simply tread my own path, artifact spirit."


    And then, in a disy of surprising action, the artifact spirit produced a small, purple-golden badge.


    It tossed it to Arthur with a fluid motion, the badgending gracefully in his open palm.


    The emblem bore the markings of the Core Disciples of the Sword Sect of the Upper Realm, its hues of purple and gold signifying its esteemed status.


    Arthur''s eyes flickered with curiosity as he examined the badge.


    "This," the artifact spirit began, its tone respectful, "is a reward for those who receive the recognition of the Heavenly Dao Sword."


    Arthur''s intrigue deepened as he regarded the emblem. "Recognition of the Heavenly Dao Sword?"


    The artifact spirit nodded. "Indeed. It is a rare urrence, a sign that your path has been acknowledged by the very essence of the Heavenly Dao Sword itself."


    Cora''s gaze sharpened from her hidden vantage point. She understood the significance of that badge.


    ''He has already gained the backing of an Immortal Sect of the upper realms.''


    The artifact spirit continued, "The badge signifies your status as a Core Disciple of the Sword Sect. It grants you ess to advanced manuals, resources, and privileges that support your cultivation up to the point of ascending to the immortal realms."


    Arthur''s eyes glinted with realization. "I see. And how do I activate this badge?"


    The artifact spirit''s words held a touch of reverence. "When you are ready to ascend merely channel your aura into it, and the badge will respond. An envoy of the Sword Sect will be dispatched to you regardless of your location. They are immortal-level cultivators, and they will serve you well."


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging the gravity of this gesture. "Thank you."


    The artifact spirit''s spectral form nodded, its demeanor respectful. "It is what you deserve."


    Arthur''s eyes held a contemtive gleam as he asked, "What now?"


    The artifact spirit''s voice remained serene. "The trials of the others are still underway. They should conclude within an hour."


    Nodding in understanding, Arthur decided to make the most of the hour he had. He found afortable spot in the chamber and assumed a cross-legged position, closing his eyes in meditation.


    His journey so far had been a whirlwind of revtions, challenges, and gains. Now, he sought to consolidate those gains, to integrate the newly acquired Astral Sword Soul into his being.


    As the minutes ticked away, Arthur''s awareness delved inward.


    He summoned the Astral Soul, its form shimmering above him in the shape of a magnificent sword. Its presence was like a beacon, a testament to his growth and resolve.


    Meanwhile, an hourter, the trials of the remaining individuals had concluded.


    The atmosphere within the chamber was thick with anticipation as each cultivator awaited their fate.


    Balor, whose presence had undergone a change, stood tall amidst the gathering.


    His encounter with the clone of the younger founder had been a sh worthy of remembrance.


    His actions had not gone unnoticed, earning him a ce of honor among the cultivators.


    The artifact spirit appeared before Balor, its gaze serious yet approving. "Your trial was unconventional, but it yielded results. You have my acknowledgement."


    A rare glint of emotion crossed Balor''s eyes as he epted the praise.


    In that moment, a purple-golden badge materialized before him ¨C the Founder''s Badge. It was a symbol of recognition and authority, a testament to his strength and resilience.


    Yet, the rewards did not end there. With the badge came a deeper legacy ¨C the mastery of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion.


    Its form was bound into a ring, and he now had ess and control to the inner world of the heavenly sword pavilion. And so, Balor''s status as the Prime Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect was solidified.


    Kira, herposed demeanor momentarily faltering, as she found herself receiving a collection of scrolls.


    Her delight was evident as she examined each one.


    Some were rare inscription scrolls that her grandfather would have cherished. And among them was an unexpected treasure ¨C a scroll she urgently needed, a piece of her puzzle falling into ce.


    ''How could this be here?...wait a minute...'' she suddenly recalled something.


    ''Mother foresaw this right? She could have just told me then. What if I decided not toe with Invincible,'' sheined but was also d.


    ''I guess I can count this as paying off some of your debt,'' she nced at Arthur and surprisingly smiled.


    Arthur sensed something and turned but her smile had disappeared in an instant, returning to her usual calm look


    But Arthur, his perceptive nature always alert, couldn''t help but notice Kira''s subtle change in demeanor.


    ''There are always intricate emotions thaty beneath the surface of each individual,'' he thought.


    ''You can''t hide it from me,'' he looked at Kira and grinned.


    "Hmph!"


    ''What''s he smiling for? Does he know?...nah, that''s impossible.''


    With the trials concluded, a sense of freedom settled over the chamber.


    The individuals were informed that they were free to remain within the inner world of the Heavenly Sword Pavilion, cultivating to their heart''s content until the realm''s closure in a few weeks.


    Everyone else choose to stay behind as a ce tha had an abundance of sword gems was a rare fortuitous encounter.


    Also, the Artifact Spirit had told Balor that no one else will know about his ownership of the heavenly sword pavilion except those he decides to trust with that information.


    Balor had of course told Arthur about it the first chance he got and Arthur gave him a nod of acknowledgement.


    As for the others, they only knew that Balor had received the Founder''s Badge.


    Meanwhile, Arthur, Luke, Sun Wukong, Kira, and Mark had decided to continue to explore the realm.


    As the others eagerly immersed themselves in cultivation, this smaller group decided to explore the realm further, seeking hidden opportunities that might aid their journeys.


    Balor had to stay back for obvious reasons and also to receive the inheritance of the founder which will be a big boost in his strength.


    After all, the Prime Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect also has to be the strongest amongst the disciples asides from being talented.


    This is a world that respects strength above all others.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: Hello everyone, sorry for theck of update the past two days...I fell ill to mria...again.


    Do I have a weak constitution?


    I don''t know, but I am better now so I can write again. See you in the next chapter...stay tuned!


    and please don''t slow down on your support (Power Stones, Golden Tickets, Gifts?...) thank you all and have a nice day.


    PS: it 7:21 pm over here (WAT)

 Chapter 178 Monkey King Sun Wukong...is Back!

    <h4>Chapter 178 Monkey King Sun Wukong...is Back!</h4>


    ===============??===================


    Time flowed seamlessly, carrying with it the aspirations and endeavors of the cultivators within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    As days turned into weeks, each individual forged their path, seeking growth and revtions amidst the realm''s mysteries.


    In a scene drenched in vibrant hues of gold and green, Kira found herself amidst a fierce battle.


    Before her stood a majestic golden bird, its feathers radiating a brilliance that matched the sun itself.


    The creature was a guardian of a coveted treasure ¨C a golden lotus of profound significance.


    "Ambrosium Golden Lotus...what a pleasant surprise."


    Kira''s eyes zed with determination as she fought, her movements a dance of calcted strikes and swift evasions.


    She was well aware, however, that her current approach wouldn''t lead to victory.


    The golden bird''s defenses were formidable, and if she persisted, the toll on her would be immense.


    Her resolve unshaken, Kira knew what she must do.


    Just as she had done once before, she would have to break a seal on her powers.


    She knew the consequences ¨C the immediate strain on her body, the temporary loss of control.


    Yet, the golden lotus held a significance that outweighed the price.


    "This is what it means to be a true cultivator," she muttered under her breath, remembering the lessons her mother had imparted.


    The memory bolstered her determination. Kira acknowledged herck of preparation for this particr encounter, an oversight that was unlike her.


    ''Mother could have just told me what she sensed... what''s it good being all secretive for anyway?'' she was a bit dissatisfied yet grateful at the same time.


    ''Anyway with all I have gathered so far it is enough to make that pill.''


    The golden lotus was a rare treasure she had sought for years, but its discovery had remained elusive until now.


    Drawing upon the depths of her strength, Kira''s voice rang out, "First seal, release!"


    The world seemed to tremble in response to hermand.


    An aura of unleashed power surrounded her as the seal she had ced on her own abilities was broken.


    The toll was immediate ¨C her energy surged, her muscles strained, and her senses sharpened to an almost painful degree.


    ''Damned curse!''


    The golden bird faltered for a moment, as if sensing the sudden surge of energy.


    In that fleeting moment of advantage, Kira seized her opportunity.


    Her movements became a blur of precision, each strike aimed with calcted intent.


    The golden bird fought back fiercely, but it was as if Kira''s every move was guided by an otherworldly force.


    As the battle raged on, the golden lotus seemed to glow with an even brighter light.


    It was as if the treasure itself recognized the tenacity within Kira''s spirit and wished to join her cause.


    Elsewhere, atop a rugged mountain range, a sight of carnage and determination unfolded.


    A solitary figure emerged from the entrance of a cave, his form drenched in the blood of his adversaries.


    The figure was none other than Sun Wukong, or as he now thinks of himself? after a transformation - The Indomitable Monkey King.


    In one hand, he held a gourd of wine, a symbol of his defiance against mortality.


    In the other, an aged staff with countless tales etched into its wooden surface. His countenance was fierce, his gaze like a wildfire, burning with a desire that refused to be contained.


    With a confident swagger, Sun Wukong raised the gourd to his lips and took a sip, his eyes never leaving the horizon.


    His voice carried the weight of centuries, "Monkey King Sun Wukong... is back!"


    A tail, a trademark of his being, materialized behind him, swaying in the wind.


    Yet, there was something different about it ¨C a subtle shift that spoke of evolution.


    With a profound exhtion, Sun Wukong summoned forth his martial spirit.


    Once a constetion resembling a human with a monkey tail, it now exuded an aura of newfound strength.


    The martial spirit''s eyes held a deeper understanding, a wisdom that had grown in tandem with its master.


    Sun Wukong raised his staff high, and as if responding to his call, halos of light enveloped his martial spirit.


    Each halo was a testament to his power, a symbol of his mastery over his art.


    Not one, not two, but ten rings adorned his martial spirit, signifying the pinnacle of the earth tier.


    Peak Tier Earth Grade Martial Spirit!


    It was a power that surpassed any seen in the Southern Continent, where earth tier martial spirits were rare and formidable.


    In the heart of the realm, Kira''s battle reached its climax.


    With a final surge of determination, her strikes found their mark, and the golden bird''s defenses crumbled.


    The guardian let out a resounding cry, a tribute to its valiant effort.


    As its form fell down to the ground lifeless, the golden lotus floated gracefully to the ground.


    Kira, panting yet triumphant, looked upon the treasure before her.


    She had paid a price for this victory, a price she willingly epted for the sake of her goal.


    "Moreover, I have gained two treasures today," she smiled widely.


    The body of the? Spirit Beast itself held tremendous value as it was a lost species from thousands of years ago.


    Two scenes, each marked by perseverance and strength, unfolded within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    In this realm of trials and revtions, cultivators carved their destinies, embracing the challenges and rewards thaty before them.


    ~~~~~


    In the shadowy depths of the cave, Crixus and Julius, apanied by their team, stood surrounded by an eerie, blood-red glow emitted from the stones they held.


    The crimson light painted their faces with an otherworldly hue, setting the scene for a momentous event.


    Amidst the glowing stones, Julius couldn''t contain his excitement, hisughter reverberating off the cave walls.


    "By the stars, Crixus, it''s all real! The legend of the blood cultivator is real!" He practically shouted, his voice a mix of exhration and desire.


    Crixus, however, remained enigmatic, his expression inscrutable as his gaze settled on the peculiar glow of the blood-red stones.


    He knew that amidst this treasure hunt, there were more profound motives at y, motives that stretched far beyond immediate gains.


    ''That''s your gain...mine has a far more grander purpose.''


    Approaching a nearby coffin, Crixus''s eyes locked onto a withered corpse sprawled within.


    It held an ethereal aura, as if it had retained a vestige of its former glory.


    Resting upon the corpse was a sword, its de reflecting the same crimson hue as the stones.


    The allure of the sword was undeniable.


    Crixus, driven by a potent mix of curiosity and ambition, extended his hand, cautiously reaching out to touch the weapon.


    The moment his fingers brushed against the hilt, a surge of power coursed through him.


    It felt like the sword itself hungered for the life force within him, drawing it with an irresistible maic pull.


    The sensation was not unfamiliar to Crixus.


    It reminded him of a risky maneuver he had executed before, when he received an inheritance...of the one this very corpse belongs to.


    Yet, the allure of the sword was too tempting to resist.


    As the process began, Crixus could feel his life force draining, his body growing weaker with each passing moment, as he blood essence was absorbed.


    It was a perilous gamble, one that could cost him dearly.


    But in the back of his mind, he held onto the memory of his previous triumph and the rewards it had reaped.


    Just as his vision began to blur, and the edges of his consciousness grew dim, the sword''s glow intensified.


    It radiated a blinding light, and a primal, beastly cry echoed through the cave¡ªa cry that resonated with the very essence of the de.


    Julius, who had been observing with a mix of concern and skepticism, couldn''t help but tense.


    His initial excitement wavered as he saw Crixus on the brink of copse. He doubted if the gamble was worth it.


    Struggling for breath, his body pushed to the limits, Crixus mumbled incantations, summoning a reserve of power from the depths of his being.


    His words held a calm edge, a call for strength as he teetered on the precipice between life and oblivion.


    And then, in a burst of ethereal radiance, Crixus experienced a transformation unlike any other.


    His body, once frail and weakened emitted a blood-red glow, and then underwent a miraculous rejuvenation.


    The air itself seemed to pulse with vitality as his form regenerated, his strength replenished at an almost unnatural pace.


    ''Wait!... isn''t that?!-''


    Hidden within the cave''s shadows, Zaith''s astonishment was palpable.


    He watched with wide eyes, his mind racing to make sense of the impossible.


    Could it be that Crixus had stumbled upon a part of their n''s long-kept secret?


    ''No, it isn''t the same as the secret technique but a rather bastardised version of it. He must have gotten it from the inheritance of the Blood Sword Demon outside this secret realm.'' a voice replied to Zaith.


    ''I see.''


    With renewed vigor, Crixus rose to his feet, the crimson sword clutched in his hand.


    He looked different¡ªchanged. A newfound confidence emanated from him, intertwining with the power he now wielded.


    "The Blood Sword Faction can live up to its name," he proimed, his voice tinged with triumph.


    "Or should I say the Blood Sword Sect!"


    The words reverberated through the chamber, their resonance carrying a weight that seemed to touch the very foundations of their destiny.


    The members of the Blood Sword Faction erupted into fervent cheers, their loyalty and excitement ignited by Crixus''s transformation.


    The cave seemed to pulse with a renewed energy, a testament to the birth of a new era for the Blood Sword Faction...or...


    The Blood Sword Sect. [A/N: or whatever that means...]


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: still in a recovery process but I managed to pull off a chapter today...hope I can do the same tommorow!


    leggo!

 Chapter 179 Asura: A Battle to Celebrate Your Gains

    <h4>Chapter 179 Asura: A Battle to Celebrate Your Gains</h4>


    ===============??===================


    Deep within the heart of the forbidding cave, Crixus and Julius stood surrounded by an eerie crimson glow.


    The stones they held emitted an otherworldly light, casting eerie shadows on their faces.


    The air hummed with tension as they conversed.


    Crixus smirked as he spoke, his voice low, "This tomb is the resting ce of the Blood Sword Demon, an adversary of our sect generations ago. He was a renegade, rejecting the founder''s teachings and sumbing to darkness, or to be more precise...the path of ughter."


    Julius''s eyes had a glint of intrigue, "It is said that he had differing idealogies and left the sect as a result. But is that the true story I wonder?"


    Crixus turned, his expression a bit yful, "Maybe. The Blood Sword Demon was one of the founder''s early disciples, but his ambition and thirst for power led him ''astray''. He delved into forbidden techniques, embracing darkness."


    "But the truth is, he found an ancient legacy..."


    As they discussed the demon''s history, a silence settled over them, punctuated only by the asional dripping of water within the cave''s depths.


    After a while, they both understood that it was time to leave. They turned and left the cave, as their thoughts were filled with the gains from this exploration.


    Meanwhile, Zaith moved with purpose towards the coffin that Julius and Crixus had recently left.


    His steps were resolute, guided by the presence within him¡ªan ancient power known only to a select few


    As he pushed the coffin aside, an unsettling aura filled the air.


    The form of the Blood Sword Demon''s spirit materialized before him, a malevolent figure seething with anger.


    "Who dares disturb my rest?!" The spirit''s voice echoed with a chilling rage.


    ''Let me,'' the voice spoke from within Zaith.


    Zaith''s eyes narrowed, and his thoughts synchronized with the being dwelling within him.


    In that instant, his eyes turned crimson red, and his sclera went ck, a manifestation of being''s influence.


    The being''s power surged, temporarily eclipsing Zaith''s consciousness.


    "What?! How can it be possible...The power of the ancient demon...Asura-?!"


    The demon''s energy coursed through zaith, and a powerful ray of light burst forth, obliterating the spirit before it could unleash its full fury.


    The room fell silent, and Zaith regained control over his body.


    Asura''s presence retreated, but not without a sense of reluctance.


    Zaith''s eyes returned to their original color, his thoughts his own once more.


    "Tch...I didn''t need your help."


    ''I know, I know...but I have move some muscles you know...even if it isn''t mine, haha.''


    Though Zaith felt a twinge of dissatisfaction at being aided, he understood the practicality of the situation.


    He walked forward to the now-revealed coffin. Inside, a withered corpse clutched a box tightly in its grasp.


    Asura''s voice resonated in his mind, "Open the box, boy. It holds what we seek.The true treasure and not that little toy that boy was all happy about, like he will be able to conquer the world with it."


    "But that artifact will still be overpowered in this mortal realm," Zaith spoke.


    "What do mortals matter?"


    Zaith ignored him and with a cautious yet determined touch, he opened the box.


    His eyes narrowed as he saw the object within¡ªthe key to unlocking more of Asura''s power and strengthening his bloodline.


    Carefully cing the object in his spatial ring, Zaith''s expression remained unreadable.


    He left the cave, with a sense of aplishment in his heart as he thought of his next step.


    ''The Grand Martial Arts Tournament.''


    Approaching the cave''s entrance, he sensed a presence ahead¡ªa presence that felt familiar.


    Before he could react, one of them spoke, their voice echoing within the cave, "Come out, we already know you are there."


    Zaith stopped in his tracks as he recognises the voice.


    ''That weakling called...um...Julio was it?'' Asura said.


    "Julius..."


    ''Oh, I see.''


    Zaith remained in the shadows, his presence betrayed by the cold, controlled aura that enveloped him.


    As he faced the unexpected confrontation, a thought nagged at Zaith''s mind¡ªhow had they detected him?


    It was as if his presence had been intentionally exposed.


    A chuckle resonated within his thoughts, and he realized that Asura had deliberately made him visible to Crixus and Julius.


    ''Come on, things have been too peaceful and it''s too boring.''


    "You should have told me first."


    ''Well, surprise!''


    "Tch!"


    With a cold smile, Zaith understood Asura''s intentions.


    The demon reveled in chaos and conflict, and this was his way of celebrating their recent gains.


    Zaith''s demeanor shifted. His hand went to his face, summoning a crimson oni mask that concealed his features.


    It was more than an essory¡ªit was a symbol of his power, an extension of his very being.


    As he donned the mask, it seemed to meld with his form, transforming into a full body red armor that exuded a menacing aura.


    Zaith knew no fear. Though Crixus had surpassed him in cultivation, and Julius was a genius in his own right, Zaith''s nature and bloodline eradicated any sense of apprehension he might have had.


    With a confident step forward, Zaith reached for his weapons¡ªtwo unique des connected by a chain, a weapon as ancient as it was lethal.


    The chains of both weapons wrapped around his arms.


    This was no ordinary weapon; it was a manifestation of an ancient artifact of his n.


    The atmosphere grew tense as Zaith emerged, his appearance and weaponry a surprise to Crixus and Julius.


    Their followers instinctively reached for their own weapons, a show of readiness and determination.


    Crixus''s voice sliced through the silence, a cold inquiry tinged with suspicion, "Who are you, and what is your motive for invading the sect''s secret grounds?"


    Zaith''s response was swift and resolute.


    Instead of words, heunched into action, a sudden whirlwind of movement that signified the start of the battle.


    *Swoosh!*


    Zaith sends a strike straight at Crixus eye but Crixus stood with his arms folded, unmoving, and just as the de was about to make contact, it was blocked.


    But not by him.


    A sh of des echoed through the cavern, a symphony of metal meeting metal.


    "Show some respect stranger!"


    The one who blocked was no other than the Vice Sect Leader of the Blood Sword Faction.


    "Since he chooses to attack rather than speak...take him down. No one attacks this Prince out of nowhere," Julius orders coldly.


    The followers of Crixus and Julius joined the fray,unching their own attacks in coordination.


    Despite their numbers, Zaith seemed almost untouchable.


    His movements were a fluid dance of death, his weapons an extension of his will.


    With every strike, he showcased a level of mastery that left even the seasoned fighters in awe.


    Crixus and Julius stood back, observing the unfolding battle.


    They exchanged a nce, their thoughts mirrored in their expressions¡ªthis person whoever he is was no ordinary opponent.


    His prowess was undeniable, and his determination was evident in every move he made.


    "Also...I can''t seem to sense his cultivation level," Juliusmented.


    "Same, it must be the effect of the Artifact on him," a glint of desire shes in Crixus'' eyes.


    ''That armour would be a great match for me,'' he thought.


    Julius nces at him but said nothing about noticing Crixus'' thoughts as he held no interest in the armour.


    As a Prince he prefers something more noble and elegant.


    The fight raged on, the sh of steel and the crackle of energy filling the cave.


    Zaith''s crimson armor glowed with an inner fire, his movements calcted and efficient.


    As the battle continued, it became apparent that the odds were heavily skewed in Zaith''s favor.


    His adversaries'' attacks were skillful but fragmented,cking the synergy Zaith shared with his weapon.


    In the midst of the chaos, Zaith''s thoughts remained clear.


    He was unyielding, unrelenting, and he held no qualms about facing an unfair or losing battle.


    In his heart burned the determination to break the curse that had gued his n for generations.

 Chapter 180 Closing of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm

    <h4>Chapter 180 Closing of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm</h4>


    =================??=================


    Within the confines of the cave, an intense battle raged.


    Zaith stood at the epicenter, a whirlwind of motion as he deflected strikes from all directions.


    His adversaries, though numerous, hesitated to approach too closely, as if wary of his potential.


    Amidst the sh of weapons and the crackling of energy, Crixus''smanding voice pierced the chaos. "Enough!"


    His order echoed through the cave, and thebatants hesitated, their weapons held at bay.


    Crixus''s gaze settled on Startell, the elder brother of Gregor.


    With a simple nod, an unspoken understanding passed between them.


    Startell, a seasoned warrior with a calm demeanor, stepped forward, his sword glinting in the ambient light.


    With a cold expression, Startell''s aura surged, manifesting his fifth-level sword concept.


    "You are skilled. I can tell your skills were not forged in a training room but in a battlefield. You eyes are leaking bloodlust," Startell said.


    The air seemed to shimmer around him, a testament to his mastery of the de.


    Facing Startell''s power head-on, Zaith''s eyes gleamed with a cold determination.


    In response to Startell''s disy of strength, he bared his own power¡ªa fourth-level ughter concept, born of the fearsome ughter Dao.


    It wasn''t easy bringing his mastery all the way from fourth level ughter intent to this level. But he had never used it in battle before.


    ''Now would be a good chance boy. For you to see how far you''vee.''


    The aura around him turned dark, a manifestation of his control over this deadly concept.


    The sh between their concepts created an explosion of energy, the force of which sent shockwaves reverberating throughout the cave.


    Spectators watched in awe and anticipation, understanding that they were witnessing a battle of titans.


    Startell''s sword whirled with unparalleled precision, each strike a testament to his skill.


    Zaith''s weapon moved in perfect harmony, his every motion a calcted response to his opponent''s attacks.


    The battle reached a crescendo, neither side giving ground.


    Zaith''s eyes were locked onto Startell''s, a silent challenge passing between them. The skirmish had turned into a test of endurance and skill.


    Yet, as time passed, a subtle difference emerged.


    Zaith''s movements grew a fraction slower, his energy waning ever so slightly.


    It was a testament to the difference in their cultivation levels¡ªthe gap between the Sixth and the Eighth level of the Grand Martial Realm.


    Startell seized the opportunity, his attacks growing more ferocious.


    He pressed the advantage, seeking to exploit Zaith''s diminishing defenses.


    Zaith''s face tightened with determination, his resolve unbroken.


    As the battle waged on, Zaith''s energy reached its limit. He knew he had to make a move before he waspletely spent.


    ''I can only use this move without exposing my bloodline abilities.''


    Drawing upon his well of power, he initiated a secret technique¡ªan attack that unleashed a terrifying surge of energy.


    ''Raging Storm!''


    The force of Zaith''s attack caught Startell off-guard.


    The warrior was sent hurtling backward, crashing into hisrades. The cave shook with the impact, dust and debris filling the air.


    But Zaith wasn''t finished. His eyes zed with determination as he summoned yet another surge of energy.


    This time, heunched an attack directed at Crixus.


    The attack was powerful, yet Crixus managed to block it with ease, though it left him momentarily distracted.


    Seizing the opportunity, Zaith vanished from sight.


    His presence became obscured by Asura''s power, shrouding him in a cloak of invisibility.


    As he moved through the shadows into the forest ahead, he felt a surge of frustration. His attacks hadn''t yielded the results he desired.


    ''I couldn''t even make Crixus budge...'' Zaithmented.


    Asura''s voice echoed in his mind, ''Patience, Zaith. You are only beginning to unlock your potential. Your power will grow beyond theirprehension.''


    Though vexed, Zaith held onto Asura''s words.


    He understood that this battle was but a stepping stone on his path to bing stronger.


    The world was his battlefield, and he was determined to leave an indelible mark upon it.


    __________


    A number of days passed and everyone has been growing stronger. Some had improved greatly, some had found powerful inheritances and even a few had died.


    But the time had finally arrived.


    A sudden transition urred, and the world shifted around them.


    A sensation of weightlessness filled the air as everyone was transported out of the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    When the world materialized again, they found themselves back at the familiar mountain summit where their journey had begun.


    Elders and the Sect Leader stood waiting, expressions a mixture of curiosity and anticipation.


    Their gazes swept over the returning disciples, assessing the changes that had taken ce during their time in the realm.


    Whispers of amazement rippled through the crowd as people noticed the growth in their peers.


    The members of the Invincible Sword Faction, in particr, had undergone remarkable transformations.


    The Sect Leader''s eyes gleamed with approval, his lips curving into a rare smile.


    Amid the hushed murmurs, the Sect Leader stepped forward, his presencemanding attention.


    The disciples instinctively gathered around, an air of reverence filling the space.


    With a steady voice, the Sect Leader addressed them. "Wee back, disciples of the Heavenly Sword Sect. I trust your experiences within the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm have been fruitful."


    His words resonated with an undeniable authority, drawing their undivided focus. He continued, "You have all grown stronger, not only individually but as a united force. I have no doubt that the bonds forged within the realm will continue to shape the future of our sect."


    A murmur of agreement swept through the disciples, their camaraderie evident in their shared experiences.


    The Sect Leader''s gaze swept over the crowd before he spoke of the rewards awaiting them. "In theing days, you will have the opportunity to exchange your treasures and findings for sect contribution points. The sect will reward you generously for your efforts, particrly for any sword gems you have acquired."


    He paused, his eyes holding a glint of humor. "Even our esteemed elders are in need of such valuable resources."


    The disciples exchanged amused nces, acknowledging the idea that even the venerable elders were not immune to the allure of the treasures they had collected.


    The Sect Leader''s tone turned more serious as he shifted their attention to a significant item. "Now, my disciples, I must inquire¡ªhas anyone among you managed toy im to the Founder''s Badge?"


    A hushed tension filled the air as the disciples exchanged intrigued looks.


    Balor looked at Arthur who nodded, and then with a mixture of humility and pride, he stepped forward and brought out a badge.


    The revtion seemed to ripple through the crowd, the unexpectedness of it leaving many in awe.


    "What? Is that the founder''s Badge?" Manymented.


    They wondered if Balor made it up when a great power suddenly swept the entire ce and the badges of all the elders and even the vice sect leader and the sect leader flew towards Balor and then around him, before returning to their others.


    This instantly dispelled all doubts as only a badge of higher authority andmand the others including that of the sect leader''s.


    The Sect Leader''s gaze shifted slightly, a hint of curiosity glinting in his eyes as he nced towards Arthur.


    It was clear that he suspected Arthur''s influence in Balor''s possession of the badge.


    With an air of authority, the Sect Leader announced Balor''s achievement. "In that case, it is my honor to dere Balor as the official Prime Disciple of the Heavenly Sword Sect and our future Sect Leader."


    A chorus of astonishment and whispers filled the air as the significance of the announcement settled in.


    Balor''s rise to prominence was unexpected yet undeniable. No one can speak against the founder''s decision.


    However, before the moment could fully sink in, a new voice cut through the air.


    Crixus stepped forward, his eyes determined as he addressed the gathering. "Sect Leader, if I may, I wish to propose a challenge to the Prime Disciple."


    The abruptness of Crixus''s statement left the crowd in stunned silence.


    The air seemed charged with tension as the Sect Leader regarded him with a raised eyebrow, his curiosity piqued.


    ''Is this another ploy of yours?'' he nced at the Vice Sect Leader who looked unfazed.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================


    A/N: Golden Tickets and Power Stone Votes urgently needed...thanks to everyone for their support so far!

 Chapter 181 Challenge: Its Time to Leave

    Chapter 181 Challenge: It''s Time to Leave


    The atmosphere was electric, the tension palpable as Crixus''s challenge hung in the air.


    His proposal to challenge Balor for the position of Prime Disciple sent shockwaves through the gathered disciples.


    Whispers and murmurs spread like wildfire as they realized the implications of the ancient sect rule he was invoking.


    The Sect Leader''s eyes flickered with interest, a faint smile ying on his lips.


    He expected the father and son duo to y this card. "You wish to challenge Balor for the position of Prime Disciple?" he asked, his voice carrying the weight of history. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Crixus nodded, his gaze steady. "Yes, Sect Leader. As per the old rule, if the Prime Disciple is defeated once, he must relinquish his position to the victor."


    Balor''s expression was a mix of surprise and intrigue, his eyes narrowing slightly as he assessed Crixus''s intent.


    He seemed taken aback by the challenge, yet he did not appear ready to back down. Arthur had already given him a heads up on this.


    "I ept," Balor replied, his voice steady and determined.


    Balor''s response was even more shocking to the disciples present as they all knew the staggering difference between the cultivation levels of the two.


    They wondered what gave Balor the gut.


    "However, I assume you have a proposal considering our different cultivation levels," Balor smiled a little.


    Crixus raised a brow and spoke, "You are right. Since the difference in our cultivation levels is substantial, we shall settle this through the Grand Martial Arts Tournament."


    The gathered disciples exchanged nces, intrigued by the swift turn of events.


    The Grand Martial Arts Tournament was a prestigious event within the sect, where disciples from various factionspeted to showcase their strength.


    Crixus''s lips curled into a confident smile.


    "The highest rank in the Grand Martial Arts Tournament shall im the position of Prime Disciple."


    Balor exchanged nces with Arthur and then nodded firmly, "Agreed."


    Many became shocked again and hushed whispers went around.


    "Isn''t this too unfair? There''s no way Balor can catch up to Crixus before the tournament so Crixus is bound to win."


    "Who knows maybe the founder had granted him some heaven defying cultivation method so this is giving confidence."


    "That could be true or this was all nned and Balor had already given up on the position from the start."


    "Yeah, cause if you ask me, this all looked staged," some remained suspicious but only time will tell.


    Meanwhile, amidst the backdrop of the unfolding drama, Kira approached Arthur.


    Her eyes held a mixture of emotions¡ªgratitude, determination, and a hint of sadness.


    She had received a message immediately she returned from the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm and they meant she had to leave the sect.


    "Invincible," she began, her voice calm and cold, "thank you for this time, consider your debt paid."


    Arthur looked at her with a hint of understanding though her emotions left him confused. "Okay. I''ll see you around then," he smiled like he understood what was going on.


    Although Kira felt the knowing look in his eyes was weird, she nodded and left.


    Arthur''s attention then shifted to Mark, who stood a bit distant, observing the scene.


    "Mark," Arthur called, his voice inviting.


    Mark approached, his expression was one of surprise. He didn''t think Arthur would speak to him on his own ord.


    ''Guess I misjudged him,'' he thought.


    "You have grown stronger my friend. Keep honing your skills, Mark," Arthur chuckled and advised, his tone encouraging. "You have great potential, and I believe you can achieve remarkable feats."


    A smile tugged at the corners of Mark''s lips, his determination reignited. "Thank you, Invincible. I''ll make sure to work hard."


    And then he chatted with Mark about other things as they descended from the mountain.


    As the sun began its descent, casting a warm hue across the surroundings, the events of the day came to a close.


    The disciples dispersed, each lost in their thoughts and aspirations. Balor followed the Sect Leader who had matters to discuss with him and Crixus left with his father and Julius in tow.


    Finally, night settled over the sect, and Arthur found himself in his residence.


    He summoned Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong, the trio who had been part of his journey through the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm.


    Arthur''s residence was bathed in a soft glow, the air tinged with a sense of anticipation as Luke, Balor, and Sun Wukong gathered.


    As they stood before him, Arthur couldn''t help but notice a subtle change in Sun Wukong''s demeanor¡ªa shift that Sun Wukong tried to conceal under his usual veneer of yfulness.


    Ignoring the change for now, Arthur addressed them with a sense of purpose. "So, it''s time for me to return to the empire and attend to my responsibilities as the crown prince."


    Luke and Balor exchanged nces, a mixture of surprise and understanding passing between them.


    "You two will apany me," Arthur continued, his gaze shifting between Luke and Sun Wukong. "Balor, I''m entrusting you with the role of leading the Invincible Sword Faction in my absence. You''ve grown immensely during our time in the Heavenly Sword Secret Realm, and I have confidence in your leadership."


    Balor''s expression was a mix of determination and humility as he nodded. "I won''t disappoint you, Master."


    "Good, remember what we talked about. Just do things ording to the n."


    Balor nodded and Arthur said a few more this before he dismissed Luke and Balor, asking them to make the necessary arrangements for their departure.


    He then turned his attention to Sun Wukong, who lingered behind.


    "Sun Wukong," Arthur began, his tone calm, "I sense a change in you."


    Sun Wukong''s grin remained in ce, but his eyes held a flicker of unease. "Oh,e on, Invincible. You''re might just be overthinking things."


    Arthur''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Is the Monkey King back?"


    Sun Wukong''s grin froze...


    Arthur''s gaze remained unwavering. "You can''t hide much from me, Wukong. So, tell me, how much of the true you has awakened?"


    Sun Wukong''s demeanor shifted. His aura became more focused, his posture straightened, and a hint of seriousness reced his usual yfulness.


    He clutched his staff, and a spark of anger gleamed in his eyes. "How do you know about that?"


    Arthur''s grin widened. "Let''s just say I have my sources."


    "How much do you know?" Sun Wukong''s voice carried a note of urgency, and he pointed his staff at Arthur.


    Arthur leaned back, folding his arms across his chest. "Enough to understand the situation."


    Frustration and resignation warred within Sun Wukong''s expression. "Fine, Invincible. You seem to know more than you should, but that doesn''t change by ns. I can''t stay and y gang with you little children so I''ll be leaving soon."


    Sun Wukong turned to leave.


    Arthur''s tone was calm but firm. "We had a deal, Wukong. You agreed to work for me until you defeated me."


    Sun Wukong''s eyes red with defiance. "That was the old me talking!"


    A solemn realization dawned on Sun Wukong''s face as he recalled an unbreakable oath he had taken by the heavens¡ªa promise that bound him to his word, no matter his personal desires.


    Arthur smiled, "You know wha will happen if you go back on it. You don''t want to get noticed by the Heavens this early do you?"


    The Monkey King''s anger red anew. "I just have to defeat you right? How hard can it be? Let''s go. Right here, right now!"


    Arthur''sugh was hearty. "No, not today. I have other matters to attend to before I leave the sect."


    Sun Wukong''s fists clenched in frustration, but he understood the practicality of Arthur''s words.


    He couldn''t force it or things might getplicated.


    "What time then," he growled.


    "Tommorow, at sunset when we would have left the sect."


    "Humph! Get ready for a beat down kid!"


    As Sun Wukong stormed off, Alfred Stone, the enigmatic old man Whitebeard, materialized before Arthur.


    "Young master, it''s time to go," Alfred''s deep voice resonated with urgency. "There''s urgent news at the pce."


    Arthur''s expression turned serious. The time for departure hade, he had to prepare for the tournament.


    "Okay, make the arrangements with Sect Leader. I have some things to discuss with him. And also does Father know about Julius and his father?"


    "Yes, young master. The Emperor is aware."


    "I see then. Is there anything I need to know?"


    "The Emperor has said that you can do as you wishes. He trusts your judgement."


    "I see. That''s good then. I want to be alone for now."


    "Acknowledged," Alfred disappeared jus like that.


    Arthur took a breath and vanished from where he sat and appeared within the inner world of the Serene Pce Painting.

 Chapter 182 Breakthrough: Return to the Empire

    Chapter 182 Breakthrough: Return to the Empire


    =================??=================


    In the realm of the Serene Pce Painting, Arthur found himself in the tranquil atmosphere of Cora''s chamber.


    The gentle hues of the surroundings contrasted with the power and potential that resided within this mystical realm.


    Seated across from Cora, Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he began their conversation. "Cora, I need to know the highest level of pills you can currently concoct."


    Cora replied with a calm voice. "At my current level, I can craft low-grade tenth rank pills. These are potent enough for cultivators at the Nascent Soul Realm to benefit from."


    Arthur nodded, his mind already churning with ns. "Good. I want you to start producing a substantial amount of these pills. I will need them for certain future ns of mine."


    With that he gave instructions on what sort of pills he needed and so on.


    With a small smile, Cora acknowledged his request. "Understood. I will begin the process immediately."


    She was morepliant now with her current state after witnessing the impossible feats Arthur achieved.


    Arthur understood why that was and he was satisfied with her response.


    Arthur''s thoughts shifted as he left the serene ambiance of the pce painting and entered the Nine Heavens Pce.


    Here, he sought out Aixen, and asked something he had previously forgot to inquire.


    "Aixen, I need to know if there are any cultivation rooms suitable for my needs," Arthur asked, his gaze steady.


    Aixen, nodded, "Of course Master, there is a cultivation abode within this pce. It is designed in a way that time moves differently within it. One day spent in the outside world is equivalent to three days in that cultivation room."


    Acknowledging the situation, Arthur made a mental note to investigate the room''s repairter. For now, his immediate goal was cultivation.


    Arthur''s interest piqued at the information. "I see. This would help a lot."


    Arthur felt relieved as he had a lot o things to do and having such an advantage will solve the problem of time.


    Aixen''s features showed a hint of weariness. "The room had greater temporal powers than this but due to the damage of the Nine Heavens Pce it was reduced to this level. In fact if not for the essence energy of the gems it would not even have the bit of ability at all."


    Acknowledging the situation, Arthur made a mental note to investigate the room''s repairter. For now, his immediate goal was cultivation.


    With a nod to Aixen, Arthur retreated to the designated cultivation abode.


    He entered the room, feeling the subtle shift in the air that marked the unique nature of this space.


    Settling into a cross-legged position, he closed his eyes, the determination in his heart mirrored in his focused expression.


    He began his cultivation session by first stopping the suppression of his cultivation.


    Arthur would have long sing broken through to the Martial King Realm but he suppressed it to solidify his foundation first.


    ''My foundation is solid enough without the suppression as I have no bottle necks due to my past. But I still had to master the use of my abilities at each level.''


    ''Now, it''s time to break through.''


    This was his starting point, his foundation.


    With each breath, each heartbeat, he allowed his energy to flow in harmony with the universe, absorbing and refining it to further his strength.


    Hours passed in a blur as Arthur''s concentration deepened.


    He sensed the energy around him resonating with his aura, aiding in his cultivation.


    Breaking through barriers, he felt his power surge and expand. His suppressed energy, like a coiled spring, was released, propelling him to new heights.


    The barrier to the next realm was too weak for his robust foundation and he easily broke through.


    1st Stage of the Martial King Realm


    But the wave of energy was too strong and it surged and flowed, breaking through the second and then the third stage of the realm.


    At this time just less than a day has passed within the cultivation abode,


    Arthur had made leaps in his power. However, the pace began to slow as he reached the upper limits of the third stage. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As he emerged from his focused cultivation, Arthur''s breaths were steady, his expression serene. He wasn''t moved by a breakthrough at this level of cultivation.


    As Arthur reached the threshold of the third stage of the Martial King Realm, he decided to stop.


    It was a decision point ¨C to break through further or to focus on refining his existing abilities. Opting for thetter, he chose to immerse himself in the practice of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique.


    Within the secluded confines of the cultivation abode, Arthur dedicated himself to mastering the technique.


    Two days flowed seamlessly within the cultivation abode as his consciousness delved into the intricate world of soul power maniption.


    He embraced the second level of the technique, the "Second Soul Heaven," with its refined understanding of his soul''s potential.


    With each passing moment, Arthur''s control over his soul power deepened, like a conductor guiding an orchestra to harmonious melodies.


    It was during this intense practice that he uncovered a soul technique that was transmitted to his mind as he reached the Second Soul Heaven of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique; the Ethereal Soul Binding Technique, a potent skill that surpassed even Cora''s soul binding method.


    This technique offered the power to ce a subtle seal upon souls weaker than his own, cloaking his maniption in secrecy. Destruction or control ¨C the Ethereal Soul Binding Technique granted him authority over others'' souls, a forceful advantage that could sway the tides of destiny.


    At this time Arthur woke up from his cultivation state.


    Despite the passing of only a day in the external world, he had progressed leaps and bounds within the Nine Heavens Pce.


    Arthur swiftly left the Nine Heavens Pce and returned to the real world.


    Summoning Alfred, Arthur was met with assurance that all preparations had been meticulously arranged.


    The secret pact with the Sect Master of the Heavenly Sword Sect ensured a smooth departure, and Luke and Sun Wukong were already waiting, and Balor had chosen a different path.


    Embarking upon a grand flying ship, which was a gift from the Emperor to Arthur since he could now cultivate, they soared across thends.


    Days flowed by before the ship touched down within the opulent surroundings of Arthur''s mansion within the Royal Pce.


    As the shipnded, whispers and murmurs swept through the onlookers.


    Rumors of Prince Arthur''s return ignited discussions, ranging from pity to ridicule.


    Themon belief still clung to him being incapable of cultivation, rendering him unworthy of being made the Crowned Prince.


    Stepping onto the familiar grounds, Arthur''s presence exuded a renewed strength, betraying the assumptions of those around him.


    Behind him, Sun Wukong''s gaze held a trace of resentment, a reminder of their recent sh that ended in Arthur''s favor.


    ''How can he be so strong? I even used all my trump cards except one and he still one and that too without using his Martial Spirit. Are geniuses this strong now?''


    Sun Wukong recalled the words that Arthur said to him when he asked him to use his martial spirit.


    ''If I use my Martial Spirit you may not be able to reincarnate again.''


    ''Yeah, right,'' Sun Wukong didn''t believe it one bit and scoffed at that. But he had no choice but t acknowledge Arthur''s strength.


    ''Maybe he can help me after all. But I won''t give up easily,'' he already ns to challenge Arthur once more when he is stronger.


    Navigating through the weing crowd, Arthur issued instructions to the pce servants to amodate Luke and Sun Wukong within his residence.


    Swiftly, he departed towards the throne room of the Emperor.


    ===============??=================


    ------------End of Chapter------------


    =================??================

 Chapter 183 Jade Maiden

    Chapter 183 Jade Maiden


    As Arthur made his way to the Emperor''s throne room, his striking appearance garnered a host of admiring gazes.


    His fair skin, white hair, and deep blue eyes seemed to draw the attention of those around him, creating an air of intrigue as he passed.


    "Is that Prince Arthur?"


    "Yes, that''s him. Oh heavens he looks much more handsome than he did in the past. I wonder what happened in his journey whilst away?"


    "Ah, the maidens working at his pce must be lucky. I wish he would smile at me," a maid said and as soon as she said that she saw Arthur face her direction and smiled.


    ''Huh?!'' she got so shocked she tripped.


    ''He...he really smiled at me!''


    "Arrrgh!" She screamed in delight.


    "What''s wrong with that one?" Others wondered.


    "I don''t know. I think she''s knew."


    "Let''s step back a bit. Be careful of the crazy ones."


    Arthur shook his head at this and kept on walking calmly.


    Reaching the grand entrance to the throne room, Arthur paused just before his presence could be officially announced by the stationed guards.


    In that moment, a captivating woman emerged from within. She cast only a fleeting nce at Arthur, her beauty striking yet her demeanor focused and purposeful.


    He couldn''t help but wonder about her identity, considering Alfred''s cryptic mention of someone who had reached an agreement with the Emperor.


    ''Who is she? Alfred mentioned someone, but is she the one he was talking about?'' Arthur wondered as he stepped into the throne room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Once inside the throne room, Arthur''s gazended upon Emperor Markus Hartfield, seated regally on his throne.


    Beside him stood an elder with noble bearing, dressed in resplendent attire ¨C Prime Minister Kaisen Talie. The prime minister greeted Arthur with the formality befitting his station, and Arthur returned the gesture respectfully.


    Prime Minister Talie smiled, "Wee, Prince Arthur. It''s been some time since west saw you."


    "Indeed, Prime Minister. I trust you have been well?"


    "Yes I have, yes I have," he nodded.


    The Emperor''s eyes, however, held a different curiosity.


    With a single nce, he discerned Arthur''s cultivation level ¨C the Third Stage of the Martial King Realm.


    ''Howe?! Is his talent this exagerated?!''


    A rush of astonishment surged through him, for this young prince had achieved a realm that would typically take geniuses years, if not decades, to attain.


    Even in the annals of legends, the fastest recorded ascension had taken five years, a feat attributed to the Great Mortal Emperor, whose name graced this very realm.


    ''In just less than two years...if he was abl to cultivate from the beginning would I still be called the strongest in the Hartfield Empire?'' he wondered but didn''t expose Arthur''s strength before the prime minister.


    He had sensed a light energy shielding Arthur''s cultivation level and he was only able to see it because of his high cultivation level which the Prime Minister is yet to match.


    The Prime Minister, in contrast, failed to recognize the profound transformation in Arthur''s abilities.


    The Emperor, suppressing his surprise, engaged Arthur in a conversation about the impending Grand Martial Arts Tournament, ted to unfold in six months.


    Arthur expressed his desire to officially join the Hartfield Royal Academy, a notion that the Emperor weed with a knowing nod.


    Emperor thought for a while before speaking, "I understand your intentions, I will make arrangements for that."


    Their discussion shifted to a more somber note as the Emperor revealed Anastasia''s prolonged absence, hinting at her impending return.


    The reason behind her extended leave, however, remained unspoken yet clear to Arthur ¨C it was due to her ailing mother, the Empress.


    The woman had fallen into an inexplicablea, confounding even the realm''s most skilled alchemists.


    Arthur took a mental note to look into the matter, drawing upon the expertise of Aixen and Cora, two invaluable resources he had at his disposal.


    ''If anyone can help the Empress, it''s Aixen and Cora. I''ll see what can be der,'' Arthur thought.


    Having concluded their conversation, Arthur departed the throne room, the weight of his responsibilities resting heavily upon him.


    Ordering a carriage, he embarked on his next destination within the Hartfield Royal City.


    The carriage, apanied by a retinue of guards, carried Arthur to a ce known as the Jade Maiden Pce.


    Nestled within the heart of the city, it concealed a web of secrets. A gem to the unsuspecting eye, it served as a covert force under Arthur''s control.


    This enigmatic establishment, shrouded in mystique, bore witness to his hidden influence.


    Entering the Jade Maiden Pce, Arthur proceeded with practiced familiarity.


    Unlocking a hidden chamber, he essed a concealed passageway, leading him to another room adorned with vibrant colors and elegant decorations. This room, he deemed to his liking. Seated within, he awaited a visitor.


    ''It''s been too long since I was here.''


    Momentster, a figure entered ¨C a woman with flowing ck hair and captivating light green eyes.


    She wore a white gown that entuated her every curve, her fair skin and veiled face exuding an air of mystique. It was Eve, known to others as the Jade Maiden, a trusted follower and friend to Arthur.


    ''He''s back!'' She rushed into Arthur''s arms, her affectionate embrace expressing both delight and grievance at his prolonged absence as she pinched his back while hugging at the same time.


    "Ouch!"


    "Don''tin you didn''t even send a message to me all these while. And you know I can''t inquire about you from the Emperor."


    "Hehe, but I''m back now right?"


    "Hmm."


    Arthur reciprocated the hug as his hands held her waist. Eve trembled a little bit and then separated.


    "You have a lot to tell me!" Eve said.


    "I know, I know... it''s story time again huh?"


    Eve smiled as she recalled fond memories of when they were younger and Arthur will usually tell here interesting tales which he tagged ''Cultivation Adventures of Main Characters''.


    Soon Arthur began to recount his journey and Eve was listening with glistening eyes as her heart fluttered a bit from the reunion, she was smiling all through.


    "That''s incredible! I can''t believe all you''ve been through. Now I feel bad you didn''t bring me with you. I was so bored here."


    She yfully chided him for not taking her along, relishing the moments they spent catching up.


    Arthur chuckled and changed the topic, "There''s so much more to tell. But first, tell me, how have things been here?"

 Chapter 184 Meeting The Empress

    Chapter 184 Meeting The Empress


    ===============??===================


    After a heartfelt reunion, Arthur leaned back in his seat within the elegant and vibrant room of the Jade Maiden Pce.


    He listened attentively as Eve, the enigmatic beauty before him, began recounting the events that had unfolded in the empire during his absence.


    "Eve, tell me everything," Arthur said, his interest piqued.


    Eve''s eyes sparkled as she delved into the intricate web of political machinations, the growing strength of the other princes, and the preparations taking ce in anticipation of the Grand Martial Arts Tournament. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She painted a detailed picture of the shifting alliances, the power struggles, and the current state of affairs within the empire.


    "Prince Kalius has been making strategic alliances and expanding his influence," Eve informed him. "Prince Cedric, though reclusive, has also been amassing formidable forces. And as for Prince Xavier, his military might is unmatched. The empire has be a powder keg, with each prince vying for supremacy."


    "But amongst all, Prince Julius is the one who has not made much movement except his recent visit to the Heavenly Sword Sect."


    As she spoke, Arthur couldn''t help but admire Eve''s insightful analysis of the empire''s dynamics.


    She had always been his trusted source of information, and her knowledge was as vast as it was urate.


    Their conversation took a more somber turn as Eve shared concerning news about Helia, Arthur''s devoted maid.


    She had been thriving in the Hartfield Royal Academy, even founding a faction of in the academy as Arthur instructed her. However, recent events had ced her in a precarious situation.


    "Helia faced an obstacle," Eve exined.


    "A rival faction, backed by Prince Kalius, has been making life difficult for her and her faction members. They''re trying to undermine her influence."


    Arthur''s brows furrowed at the news. Helia was like a sister to him, and he couldn''t stand the thought of her being in harm''s way.


    "Is she all right?" he asked, his voice tinged with concern.


    Eve nodded reassuringly. "She''s a resilient one, and also very strategic in her means. She''s holding her ground, but it''s be a tense situation. You might need to step in soon."


    "Of course," Arthur replied, determination shing in his eyes. "I''ll ensure she receives the assistance she needs, after all...I too will be joining the fray in the academy."


    Their conversation shifted to a different topic, one that Arthur had been eagerly awaiting.


    He inquired about the progress of the three individuals he had discreetly sent to Eve for a specific mission.


    Eve''s eyes twinkled mischievously. "They are exceeding expectations, Prince. Their ns are progressing smoothly, and the seeds you nted are beginning to bear fruit."


    Arthur nodded, satisfaction washing over him. He recalled the bandits he had met when he went to Blue Crystal City.


    After some more chatting and catching up, Arthur reluctantly rose from his seat. "Eve, it''s been wonderful seeing you again, but I must return to my pce. There are matters I need to attend to."


    Eve smiled, her veiled face hiding her emotions. "Take care, Arthur. I''ll be here if you ever need my assistance."


    With a final, lingering nce, Arthur made his way out of the Jade Maiden Pce, a wealth of information and insights at his disposal.


    Back in his royal pce, Arthur summoned Luke. As Luke entered his presence, a sense of purpose emanated from him.


    "Luke," Arthur began, "I have arranged a teacher for you, someone who can help you unlock the full potential of your martial spirit."


    Luke''s eyes widened with anticipation and gratitude. "Thank you, Prince Arthur. I''m ready to learn."


    As they conversed, a subtle presence entered the room one that neither Luke couldn''t detect, but Arthur did.


    The Shadow Guard, cloaked in darkness, materialized before them, his shadowy presence causing a reaction from Luke.


    "Wha-?!"


    Without dy, the Shadow Guard whisked Luke away, disappearing into the shadows before the young man could react.


    "What?!"


    Luke found himself in a dimly lit cave, the walls adorned with eerie shadows. He was immediately on guard.


    A disembodied voice echoed through the cavern, its tone filled with authority and expectation. "Your training begins now, young one. I do this for the Prince, and I hope you will not disappoint me."


    His eyes widened in surprise and understanding.


    ''So this was the training Master talked about. But isn''t this too abrupt?'' he thought.


    But nevertheless, Luke''s determination zed within him as he faced the unknown challenge ahead. "I won''t disappoint you, nor Prince Arthur. I''ll give it my all."


    In the pce, Arthur watched the ce where Luke had stood, a thoughtful expression on his face.


    He had entrusted Luke with an opportunity for growth, and he hoped that it would lead to great strength ¨C a strength that would be crucial in the tumultuous times toe.


    _____


    As Luke was spirited away by the enigmatic Shadow Guard, Arthur turned his attention to the next matter at hand.


    He summoned Sun Wukong, the now prideful ''Monkey King''.


    ''Hmm, he was always prideful originally though...at least the previous him.''


    "Sun Wukong, what are your ns for the days leading up to the Grand Martial Arts Tournament?" Arthur inquired.


    Sun Wukong grinned, his mischievous demeanor still intact. "I''ve got an itch for adventure. I n to roam the continent, gather some some things that are waiting for me to take them, and maybe even stir up a bit of trouble along the way, hehe."


    Amusement danced in Arthur''s eyes as he considered his Wukong''s words. "I can help with that."


    With a wave of his hand, Arthur conjured a badge adorned with the symbol of the royal family ¨C a token of his favor.


    He also presented a ring filled with ample resources, a sight that even surprised the ever-lively Sun Wukong.


    "Consider these your travelpanions," Arthur said with a smile. "And take this thick book as well. It contains invaluable information about the various ces on the continent. It should prove quite useful on your journey."


    Sun Wukong epted the offerings, genuine gratitude in his eyes. "You''re not as insufferable as I thought, Arthur. But remember, when I return, I''ll challenge and defeat you."


    Arthur chuckled, their camaraderie intact. "I look forward to it, Monkey King." He didn''t take what Sun Wukong said to heart at all.


    "You still look down on me huh? Don''t worry you won''t becent for long," Sun Wukong grinned.


    With a final wave, Sun Wukong left the pce, ready to embark on his continent-spanning adventure.


    Once he had departed, Arthur took out a special token and activated it to transmit a message to the Emperor.


    He informed the Emperor of his intention to visit the Empress, a gesture of concern for her well-being.


    The Emperor''s response came swiftly, "I am already with her. Come to her chambers, Arthur."


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment and made his way to the chamber where the Empress rested.


    He was apanied by a few servants who followed respectfully in his wake.


    Upon entering the chamber, Arthur beheld a sight that filled him with both sorrow and determination.


    The Empressy serenely on a pristine, luster-glowing jade bed, her eyes closed as if in deep slumber.


    A protective rune barrier enveloped her, with ethereal lights floating within, lending an otherworldly aura to the room.


    The Emperor stood at her side, his expression a mixture of worry and hope.


    As Arthur approached, he couldn''t help but wonder about the mysterious ailment that had befallen the Empress, shrouding her in an enigmatica.


    As Arthur entered the chamber, he greeted the Emperor, who was standing vigil beside the ethereal Empress.


    There was an air of somberness in the room, one that weighed heavy on their hearts.


    He approached the Empress''s bedside and observed her features. Her beauty, even in her current state, was undeniable, but her skin was as pale as death itself.


    A hint of life remained, as evidenced by her faint breaths, which Arthur could now sense with his newfound power.


    He could also detect a peculiar, negative aura lingering in her soul, a disturbance that filled him with unease.


    ''What is this negative aura?'' Arthur wondered about what he was sensing with his soul power.


    He was also certain tha Emperor couldn''t sense it as his soul power was not as strong as Arthur''s.


    The Emperor spoke softly, his voice tinged with sorrow. "Arthur, she has been growing weaker by the day. If this continues, I fear she may lose her life."


    Arthur''s gaze remained fixed on the Empress as he pondered the situation.


    Then, a glimmer of determination crossed his eyes, and he turned to the Emperor. "Your Majesty, I might have a way to help her."


    The Emperor''s eyes widened with hope, and he nodded earnestly. "Are you sure? If there is a way please tell, I trust you. Anything you require, do not hesitate to ask. If there''s a chance to save her, we must take it."


    Just as their discussion began to take shape, a message interrupted them.


    "Hmm, I understand. Tell her to wait, I will be with her shortly."


    "I will be leaving now. I have a meeting to attend to. You can spend some time with your mother in the meantime."


    With that, the Emperor departed, leaving Arthur alone in the chamber. He nced around the now-empty room and, with a quiet authority, issued a directive to an unseen presence.


    "Leave. I wish to be alone."


    In response to hismand, a certain corner of the room trembled ever so slightly, and an invisible figure, likely a guard,plied with Arthur''s request, and his presence disappeared.


    Now alone, Arthur summoned Cora and Aixen, who appeared by his side simultaneously.

 Chapter 185 Nether Essence Soul Poison

    Chapter 185 Nether Essence Soul Poison


    Arthur stood before Cora and Aixen, his expression a mixture of concern and determination.


    He wasted no time in addressing the matter at hand.


    "What can you tell me about her condition?" Arthur inquired, his gaze locked on Cora, who was the expert Alchemist.


    Cora''s brow furrowed as she considered the information she had at her disposal. "Prince, I cannot directly sense her condition since my soul is currently weaker than yours. However, based on your observations and what you''ve described, there are a few possibilities."


    She began listing potential causes, her fingers forming a mental checklist as she spoke. "Soul poisoning, soul injury, or even soul corrosion could be at y here. These are all effectsmonly known in the cultivation world. But without directly examining her, it''s difficult to ascertain the exact cause."


    Arthur nodded, absorbing her insights. The mention of ''soul poisoning'' piqued his interest, but he waited for Aixen''s analysis before drawing any conclusions.


    Aixen, his eyes shimmering with a serene but intense power, closed them for a moment as if delving deep into the Empress''s soul.


    The room was filled with an air of anticipation as they awaited his findings.


    When Aixen finally spoke, his voice wasced with a hint of shock. "Prince Arthur, it seems that the Empress''s condition is a result of the Nether Essence Soul Poison."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the unfamiliar term. "Nether Essence Soul Poison? Exin."


    He had no memories of such a thing and this made him sigh in his heart, ''Another reason to focus on the Nine heavens Soul Technique for now.''


    Aixen took a deep breath, his gaze steady. "This type of soul poison is the result of exposure to Nether Essence, a substance found exclusively in the Nether Realm, also known as the underworld."


    His words shocked Cora greatly, "What?! How can she encounter something like that in the small realm."


    "I don''t know," Aixen shook his head and looked at Arthur who had a thoughtful expression on his face.


    The gravity of Aixen''s words hung heavy in the room. The Nether Realm, the domain of departed souls, was a realm shrouded in mystique and dread.


    It was where souls went to be reincarnated or to face judgment, their ultimate fate determined by the bnce of their deeds in life.


    Arthur''s mind raced as he processed this revtion. The Nether Realm was a ce of otherworldly significance, and the implications of its influence on the Empress''s condition were profound.


    He turned to Aixen, determination zing in his eyes. "Right now it doesn''t matter how she got poisoned, we can investigate thatter. For now we need to find a way to counteract this Nether Essence Soul Poison. Mother''s life is at stake, and we cannot afford to dy."


    Arthur, Cora, and Aixen gathered around, their minds racing as they spected about the potential causes of the Empress''s condition.


    The gravity of the situation weighed on them as they searched for a solution.


    "What can we do to counteract this Nether Essence Soul Poison?" Arthur''s voice held a sense of urgency as he turned to Cora, his eyes unwavering.


    Cora, though an aplished alchemist, hesitated for a moment before responding. "Prince Arthur, even at the peak of my abilities, I could, at best, eliminate around 20% of such a potent poison. However, given my current weakened state, I can only do little more than suppress its effects temporarily."


    She went on to describe the ingredients required to craft an antidote, her slender fingers outlining an intricate series of symbols and forms in the air.


    All theponents were avable except for one, a rare and elusive substance known as Nether Soul Grass.


    Arthur absorbed this information, his mind already racing to formte a n.


    At this time, it was then that Aixen, the custodian of the Nine Heavens Pce, interjected with a few words that seemed to breathe hope into the dire situation.


    "I have Nether Soul Grass," Aixen announced calmly, his eyes meeting Arthur''s with smileced on his face. He was happy to be of help to his Master.


    Relief washed over Arthur''s features as he processed the words. "You have it? That''s incredible news."


    Without hesitation, Arthur turned to Cora. "Prepare the antidote immediately, Cora. Time is of the essence."


    Cora nodded, as she could sense Arthur''s attachment to the Empress. "I will gather the ingredients andmence preparations right away."


    ''Though I wonder if she is the one who really gave birth to this monster,'' she thought.


    As Cora set about her task, Arthur made a decision.


    He chose not to inform the Emperor of their findings and the impending solution for now.


    He wished to present the antidote as a surprise, one that would hopefully bring joy and relief to the Emperor during these times.


    Aixen and Cora returned to the inner worlds and Arthur was left alone with the Empress in the room.


    The Emperor returned to the chamber, his eyes reflecting a mixture of hope and trepidation.


    He cast an expectant gaze upon Arthur, the air around them thick with anticipation.


    "Son," the Emperor inquired, his voice tinged with a hint of desperation. "Have you found a way?"


    Arthur shook his head slightly and didn''t reveal the full extent of his knowledge just yet and this caused the expression of the emperor to appear dejected.


    The Emperor was always calm and collected but when it came to his wife''s condition his hardened heart couldn''t help but turn soft.


    His wife Alfina had been with him since a very young age and yed a great role in his ascent as the Emperor of the Hartfield Empire.


    As Markus recalled these memories he sighed in sorrow and said, "It''s okay... we''ll find a way eventually." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur frowned in thought. Although he had discovered a potential solution, but he needed more time to give his Father a pleasant surprise.


    With a sense of urgency, he replied, "Father, I''ve made some progress, but I require three more days to be certain. I will do everything within my power to find a way to help Mother."


    The Emperor, though visibly relieved by Arthur''s words, still bore the weight of concern on his aging features. He nodded, his trust in his son unwavering. "Take the time you need, Arthur. Do whatever it takes."


    Two days passed in anxious anticipation, both within the pce and within Arthur''s inner circle. During this time, Cora diligentlybored to refine the antidote ¨C the Soul Rejuvenation Pill.


    This was a remarkable Peak Grade Rank 9 Pill held the potential to save the Empress from her wretched condition.


    There was no Rank Nine Alchemist in all of the Southern Continent.


    If news of such a pill spreads it would inevitably cause a great storm.


    When Cora sessfullypleted the pill, she approached Arthur with a series of delicately crafted pill bottles, each containing ten Soul Rejuvenation Pills.


    Her exnation was thorough, emphasizing that exceeding the prescribed dosage would render the pill ineffective.


    The Empress could expect to regain consciousness within a day after ingesting the pill, but she would remain paralyzed and exceedingly weak. Gradual recovery would follow, allowing her to regain basic motor functions.


    Arthur, armed with the precious pills and knowledge of their use, wasted no time. He hurried to the chamber where the Empressy, seeking to administer the antidote and end her prolonged suffering.


    As he entered the chamber, he turned to the invisible guards present, hidden from the naked eye, "Leave us," hemanded, his voice firm yetpassionate.


    The guards hesitated briefly before they vanished from sight, respecting Arthur''s request.


    Cora had provided Arthur with precise instructions on how to administer the Soul Rejuvenation Pill.


    He carefully ced the pill on the Empress''s lips, his fingers trembling ever so slightly as he did so.


    ''There a few things I care about, and this family is one of them.''


    In a matter of moments, the pill dissolved, disappearing into the Empress''s fragile form. A tense silence filled the chamber as they waited for the pill to take effect.


    Suddenly, the room was filled with a chilling presence as two transparent ck wisps, like ethereal serpents, slithered from the Empress''s brows. Her features tensed, and a soft moan escaped her lips. Slowly, her eyelids fluttered open.


    The sight of her regaining consciousness after years of unconsciousness made Arthur smile widely in happiness.


    She blinked at Arthur, her gaze filled with momentary confusion. Her son had grown and matured in her absence.


    "Arty?" Her voice wavered as she tried to speak, her strength still returning to her.


    At that very moment, the Emperor, drawn by themotion, entered the chamber.


    His eyes locked onto the woman before him, and his entire world seemed to freeze. He gasped, his voice shaking with disbelief as he uttered a name from the depths of his memory.


    "Alfina?"


    He couldn''t believe what he was seeing and stood still in a walking position which looked almostical to Arthur, but he didn''tugh as he could understand the Emperor''s emotions.

 Chapter 186 Reunion: Guilty?

    Chapter 186 Reunion: Guilty?


    =================??=================


    The Emperor''s joy knew no bounds as he rushed to the Empress''s side.


    His heart swelled with happiness as he embraced her gently, tears of relief welling in his eyes even though he tried to remain calm.


    He almost couldn''t believe that, after all these years, his beloved Alfina had returned to him.


    "Thank you, Arthur, thank you," the Emperor whispered, his voice filled with gratitude as he held his wife close. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Arthur nodded, understanding the depth of their emotions.


    He went on to exin the Empress''s condition and the nature of the antidote, omitting the details about its origin.


    The Emperor didn''t press for further information, epting Arthur''s discretion.


    With the Empress now awake and conscious, the Emperor was eager to share the news with Anastasia.


    He brought out amunication orb, a magical device capable of transmitting one''s voice across great distances. With a deep breath, he activated it and spoke into it.


    In a location shrouded in eerie darkness and permeated with a heavy, deathly essence known as Dark Yin Valley, Princess Anastasia stood before the sinister abyss that was the valley.


    In a location shrouded in eerie darkness and permeated with a heavy, deathly essence known as Dark Yin Valley, Princess Anastasia stood before the sinister abyss that was the valley.


    Her expression was solemn and fatigued, a testament to the perils she faced in this foreboding ce.


    Just as she stood there, her thoughts clouded with worry for her mother and the Empire, hermunication orb vibrated.


    She retrieved it from her spatial ring, her heart racing as she heard the Emperor''s voice.


    "Anna, return home. Your mother..."


    "What happened to mother?!"


    "Calm down child. Nothing bad happened, but rather it is the opposite."


    "What, don''t tell me she..."


    Anastasia''s eyes widened as a thought came to her but she didn''t dare entertain it or she might be disappointed if it wasn''t as she hopes.


    At this time she heard another voice which dispelled all her doubts.


    "Anna... mother is awake now..." The Empress''s voice, albeit weak, reached Anastasia''s ears, confirming the truth of the message.


    Anastasia''s shock quickly gave way to tears of joy.


    Her mother, who had been lost to a mysterious slumber for years, was finally awake. She felt a rush of emotions, relief, and happiness flooding her heart.


    With determination, she responded to themunication orb, her voice quivering with emotion. "I''ming back. I''ll return home as quickly as I can."


    "We need to leave immediately. Bring me to the Royal City."


    In an instant, she issuedmands to the powerful guardian who guarded her from the shadows instructing her to use his swiftest means to transport her back to the heart of the Hartfield Royal City.


    The void trembled as a mask female appeared and wrapped the princess in essence energy and zoomed through the air with great speed.


    *Swish!*


    After a few hours of swift travel, Anastasia arrived at the pce, her heart pounding with both anticipation and trepidation.


    "Greetings, Princess!"


    The greetings of the pce servants fell on deaf ears as she hurriedly made her way to the chamber where her mothery.


    Upon entering, her eyes darted around the room,nding first on Arthur, whose smile reassured her.


    Although at another time she would have rushed to hug him but her mind was fully upied by her mother''s state.


    Then her eyes shifted to see her father, sitting beside the bed, his own smile radiating relief.


    Finally, her gaze found her mother, whose eyes, though weary, sparkled with love as they locked onto her daughter.


    Tears welled up in Anastasia''s eyes as she rushed to the Empress''s side.


    Her mother reached out a feeble hand, and they embraced each other with a deep, heartfelt hug.


    Words of love and reunion flowed between them, filling the room with warmth and emotion.


    "I miss you mother...I miss you so much..."


    "It''s okay...mother is here now."


    As the tender moments unfolded, Anastasia couldn''t contain her curiosity any longer.


    She asked about what had happened during her absence, and the Emperor attributed the miraculous recovery to Arthur.


    Anastasia''s gratitude flowed, but beneath the surface, her emotions were moreplex.


    Turning her gaze to Arthur, she noticed the change in him over the past year.


    "Thanks a lot Arthur. I don''t know how you did it but I will be forever grateful," Anastasia gave a bow.


    Arthur hurriedly waved his hands, "What are you doing? She''s my mother too."


    Anastasia smiled, she knew there was no need to say anything amongst family but she felt she had to do it regardless.


    Arthur recounted the events leading to the Empress''s awakening, glossing over certain details that were best left unspoken.


    He just told them that he had met an esteemed and very powerful figure whose strength he is unable to estimate, and that figure had taken a liking to him and they became close friends.


    He told them that it was this figure that made the pill for the Empress.


    The others in the room where shocked upon hearing Arthur''s words. Especially the Emperor who knew what it meant.


    A person who cane and leave the pce without him or the Empire''s Artifact sensing anything then the strength of such a figure must be well above the Nascent Soul Realm.


    This made him tremble in shock a bit. But what was even more surprising to them was that Arthur said such a person befriended him?


    Befriended and not taking as a disciple?


    Being taken in as a disciple of such a figure was the normal route but what is going on here?


    Nevertheless, they all trusted Arthur and didn''t ask him more than what he said.


    "Wow! A lot must have happened all this time you were away. You must definitely tell me all about it," Anastasia chuckled.


    But as they all conversed, Arthur detected a fleeting expression of guilt on Anastasia''s face, a momentary slip of emotion that didn''t go unnoticed.


    He also sensed the intricate mix of emotions within her ¨C gratitude, guilt, and something else he couldn''t quite decipher.


    The family reunited, sharingughter and conversation, strengthening their bond as they treasured this long-awaited moment.

 Chapter 187 The Royal Academy

    187 The Royal Academy


    The soft rays of the setting sun painted a warm orange hue over the lush Hartfield Royal Garden.


    The evening air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, and the gentle rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds added a serene soundtrack to the scene.


    Amid this tranquil setting, Arthur walked side by side with Princess Anastasia.


    Their steps echoed on the cobblestone path as they strolled leisurely.


    A few steps into the garden, they both remained quiet, content to savor the peaceful atmosphere.


    It had been a long day filled with emotional reunions and discussions, and now was a time for a more rxed connection.


    "Arthur, I''m d believe you''re finally back," Anastasia said, her voice soft and wistful.


    "I missed you so much," she whispered almost inaudibly.


    Arthur smiled at her, his eyes reflecting the same sentiment. "I missed you too, Anna. It''s good to be home."


    Anastasia blushed slightly as she felt happy at Arthur''s words.


    "Yeah, there''s no ce like home they say."


    They continued walking until they reached a particrly beautiful area with arge oak tree.


    Arthur led Anastasia to a cozy spot under its sprawling branches, where they could sit in its shade.


    Anastasia settled down beside Arthur, the two of them close enough to feel each other''s presence but leaving room forfort.


    She leaned against him, resting her head on his shoulder. It was a simple act of affection, one that spoke of their closeness.


    Her voice was a gentle murmur. "What are your ns for the Grand Martial Arts Tournament in six months?"


    Arthur''s gaze drifted to the horizon, and his eyes took on a thoughtful glint. "I''ll be joining the Royal Academy officially tomorrow."


    "I''ll have to get back into the swing of things quickly, but I already have a n in motion for the tournament. The tournament this time would not be too simple."


    Anastasia''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That''s amazing, Arthur! Finally, you''ll be joining me at the academy. Humph! I''ll see how those idiots would react."


    "Which idiots?" Arthur asked, roughly guessing what she meant.


    "Those pesky nobles of course!" She sneered.


    "Hehe, I see. Princess Anna is still the most sought after," Arthur chuckled.


    "Anyway enough about me. Tell me about your journey quick! What was it like to sneak into the Heavenly Sword Sect? Were you caught and that''s why you''re back?."


    "How did you begin to cultivate? What level are you now?...and also did you save any damsel in distress along the way?" Anastasia asked a bunch of questions in one breath.


    "Woah, calm down a bit. Let''s take it one by one!"


    "Okay, so tell me. Did you really do the ''saving a damsel in distress''?"


    "Wait, that''s the first thing you want to hear about?" Arthur was amused.


    "Yes," Anastasia replied.


    "Well, no I did not."


    ''But I did capture a damsel in distress instead. But you don''t need to know about Cora,'' Arthur thought.


    "Really? I thought you said you were the main character of the universe. Don''t those main characters you always told me about encounter things like that? You said it was um...plot that''s right, plot you said."


    "Hahaha! You still remember those stories of mine?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, what came I say. I am not just the typical main character," Arthur scratched his nose with a smirk.


    "Yeah, right."


    A gentle silence settled over them as the sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows and painting the garden with deeper shades of red and orange.


    Their connection was unspoken but deep. In the tranquility of the garden, with the beauty of nature surrounding them, it was a perfect moment for them to reconnect.


    The sunlight filtered through the leaves above them, creating intricate patterns on the ground.


    Anastasia''s warmth beside him, the soft rustling of leaves, and the subtle scent of flowersbined to form a tranquil cocoon, cocooned from the outside world.


    -------------


    The morning sun bathed the royal city in a soft golden light as the royal carriage rolled through its bustling streets.


    "Hey, who''s the big shot?" Asked a random passerby to the person beside him who answered.


    "Hmm, I don''t know. It could be one of the princes."


    "Do you think it could be Princess Anastasia?"


    "Maybe?"


    "If it was, I wish I could get a nce. I always heard that she was the prettiest of all the princesses of the royal family."


    *Knock!*


    "Shush! You don''t want to be heard. Have you forgotten how the nobles are?"


    The other one shivered as he recalled a distant memory, "Sorry I forgot."


    Arthur sat by the window, peering out at the vibrant city life.


    His keen senses detected powerful auras hidden among the crowds, leaving him curious about the identities of these cultivators.


    ''Hmm, I never knew that the city had so many experts hidden within. I wonder what their motives are,'' Arthur thought as he took a mental note of a certain peculiar aura he sensed. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I should check out who that is when I have the chance,'' he decided as he memorized the location of the persons aura.


    "Arthur, it''s been a long time since you came out here," Anastasia said with a smile. "The royal city has be more bustling and also a hub of talents that are popping up left and right. Father said it''s a sign of a new era toe but he didn''t tell me the details."


    "Hmm, Father is right. A new era is indeed upon us," Arthur said


    "Really? You know about it? Please tell me. Father said his usual, ''You''re too young to know this things''."


    Arthurughed as he wasn''t surprised. Back when he was on ''Earth'' and without his memories he never really understood why the seniors of the cultivation world always did that but when he got his memories back and returned to the cultivation world he had an inkling of understanding.


    "Okay, I''ll tell youter. We are already close to the academy. Tell me more about it first,"Arthur said.


    "Fine, but you promised," Anastasia said with narrowed eyes and then began to tell Arthur about the structure of the Royal Academy.


    As they traveled deeper into the city, the carriage asionally passed grand estates, each belonging to one of the empire''s noble families.


    The streets teemed with people, frommoners to nobility, with guards stationed at key points to ensure order.


    The royal carriage came to a halt, and Arthur and Anastasia stepped out, greeted by the ever-vignt royal guards who had apanied them.


    The grand gates of the Royal Academy loomed before them, ornate and imposing.


    Anastasia gave Arthur a quick rundown of how the academy was structured, exining that it was like many of the major sects on the continent.


    These were things Arthur already knew but what he valued was the information about the different geniuses in the academy.


    Although he already got some of this information through the Jade Maiden''s informationwork, there were some things he had yet to know and Anastasia had filled up the gaps in his knowledge.


    The Royal Academy catered not only to the royal family but also to noble families, ns, and selected talents from all over the empire.


    After walking through the gate, Arthur found himself in the vast and impressive courtyard of the academy.


    Imposing buildings lined the paths, and the area was alive with students and instructors.


    Their arrival did not go unnoticed. A senior figure with a neatly trimmed white beard approached them, his eyes twinkling with wisdom. "Wee, Princess Anastasia, and this must be Prince Arthur. A pleasure to meet the Prince for the first time," he said with a warm smile.


    "Indeed, Elder Hamwell," Anastasia replied with respect. "Arthur, this is Elder Hamwell, one of the most esteemed members of the academy."


    "It''s an honor to meet you," Arthur said, offering a polite nod.


    Elder Hamwell nodded in approval. "I have heard lot about you. Especially how your guidance has brought benefits to the empire and even the academy. You are already highly valued amongst the higher ups."


    "But I must say, you have hidden yourself very deeply, Prince Arthur," Elder Hamwell spoke with a glint in his eyes as he detected Arthur''s cultivation level.


    Arthur didn''t correct him; he deliberately didn''t keep his cultivation level hidden from the elder.


    He met Elder Hamwell''s gaze with a calm expression, his jade-like eyes revealing only a hint of intrigue.


    "It''s nothing but a minor thing in the matters of the pce."


    "I understand," The Eldered smiled as he knew the royal family was not that United underneath the surface.


    "Please follow me as I take you through the formalities."


    Arthur and Anastasia followed the elder as he led them to a certain building.


    The elder exined the logistics of Arthur''s entry, and it soon became official.


    Arthur was now one of the academy''s elite disciples. The academy would provide him with the best resources and guidance to help him reach even greater heights in his cultivation journey.


    The Elite Disciples were the strongest disciples of the sect and they were all candidates for the Prime Disciple position of the Royal Academy.


    There are 12 Elite Disciples in total and now Arthur is now the 13th one.

 Chapter 188 Settling in the Royal Academy

    188 Settling in the Royal Academy


    Afterpleting the registration, Elder Hamwell had given Arthur an identity que that signified his status as the 13th Elite Disciple.


    Anastasia drags Arthur to give him a tour of the Royal Academy as she leads him to the ce of the Elite Disciples at the Core area of the Sect.


    .....


    In the heart of the Royal Academy, Arthur stood, holding the identity que that would grant him ess to the elite areas of the sect. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The que, made of an otherworldly jade-like material, was etched with intricate runes that shimmered as if alive.


    ''This inscription is interesting...'' Arthur thought.


    He had started to gain more interest in Rune Inscriptions. He recalled the Guide Book that Suo Hao had given to him.


    ''Hmm, I need to look into that sooner orter. It''s a skill I can''t neglect especially with the Grand Dao Seal lying around in the depths of my soul rent free.''


    Anastasia smiled at him, excitement dancing in her eyes. "This que is your key to the core of the Royal Academy. You can go to any of the mountains, ess exclusive resources, and, more importantly, the essence energy there is the most abundant. The mountains are brimming with spiritual essence veins."


    Arthur examined the que, "I see. So you''ll be my guide then."


    "Sure, follow me my Prince!"


    "Hahaha!"


    She led him through the vast academy, its grandeur extending as far as the eye could see.


    Glistening pces, ancient trees, and students in martial training filled the view.


    Along the way they drew many stares filled with wonder and curiousity.


    This was the First time the disciples of the Royal Academy were seeing the most esteemed princess chatting happily with a man.


    And to many of her admirers what irked them as they secretly stalked Arthur and Anastasia was that the Princess was even acting a guide!


    So the question on many people''s mind was, "Who is this idiot that doesn''t know how to treat fair jade."


    Only a few knowledgeable ones discerned Arthur''s identity.


    "Isn''t that Prince Arthur?"


    "I gues he is. He looks more mature now, but what is he doing here?"


    "Yeah. Don''t tell me he is here to join the academy? Everyone knows he is just a waste."


    "I don''t think so. Maybe he is really just here to look around, hehe."


    Arthur acted like he couldn''t hear them with his abundant soul force and just enjoyed the time with Anastasia.


    They finally arrived at the sacred mountains, towering structures with ethereal mists swirling around their peaks.


    Anastasia''s voice was filled with pride as she gestured to the mountains. "These mountains have been the cornerstone of the academy for generations. Each one has a unique characteristic, suitable for various cultivation methods. You should choose one that resonates with you."


    The mountains seemed to hum with their own energy, as if weing new disciples.


    Arthur surveyed them, feeling the essence energy radiating from each. After a few moments of consideration, he pointed to a mountain shrouded in a silver mist.


    "This one," he decided, his eyes locked on the chosen mountain.


    Anastasia nodded. "Great choice. That''s the Silverthorn Mountain. It''s known for its purity and perfect harmony with the essence of the heavens."


    But then she frowned a bit, "No one ever chooses it as it has no specialization like the others have with various elements. You would be the first."


    "I see," Arthur nodded without giving an exnation.


    After all he couldn''t really say that he chooses that mountain at random right?


    ''Just y cool and mysterious,'' Arthur smiled.


    As they ascended the mountain, Arthur noticed a mansion nestled on its peak. It was surrounded by lush gardens and serenity.


    The building was well maintained with an array inscription that automatically prevents dirt and dust from lingering.


    ''The Dao of Runes is really broad,'' Arthur thought as he reinforced a reminder to start learning runes as soon as he can.


    Arthur was slightly satisfied by the mansion. It was spacious, elegantly designed, and had a perfect view of the surrounding gardens and mountains.


    Anastasia''s eyes sparkled as she looked at him. "This ce will be your home from now on. Hehe, I''ll chose the mansion next to yours. We can cultivate and spend time together."


    "What? Don''t you have a Mansion already?" Arthur was slightly surprised.


    "No, I was always cultivating with my Masters on her cultivation mountain. Besides my Cultivation technique is special and any mountain will do."


    Arthur smiled, as he didn''t mind herpany. "Alright then, you''ll officially be the girl next door."


    "Girl next door?" Anastasia was hearing this term for the first time so she wondered if there was any underlying meaning to it.


    "Don''t worry about it. Let''s see inside," Arthur stepped forward, climbing the stars upwards.


    Arthur explored the mansion that would be his new home.


    The rooms were spacious and well-furnished, with an air of tranquility that invited concentration and focus.


    Each room was equipped for a different aspect of training, from meditation to physical exercises.


    "These rooms are designed for cultivating different aspects of your strength," Anastasia exined, leading him into a room that had holes on the walls and said, "This is a ce you can test and train your speed and agility. It is divided into ten levels. Most of the elite disciples can face the seventh and eighth level unharmed."


    Arthur took in the room''s appearance and asked, "What level are you then?"


    To his questions Anastasia only chuckled and said, "Not telling."


    As they ventured through the pce, Anastasia shared more about the Royal Academy''s unique features.


    She described the Five Elemental Mountains, exining how each mountain corresponded to one of the five basic elements ¨C fire, water, wind, earth, and lightning.


    "The elemental affinity of the mountains allows for faster cultivation of corresponding elemental techniques," she borated.


    Then she told him of the Starlight Cultivation Tower, which was said to be a haven for disciples who wanted to enhance their techniqueprehension.


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgement of the resources of the academy. He already knew of these things but he enjoyed listening to Anastasia and she was so excited so he didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere.


    Finally, Anastasia told him of the one that actually stirs up a bit of interest in Arthur¨C the Battle Tower. It had 99 floors, and bing an Elite Disciple required conquering the 50th floor.


    "Many aspirants challenge the tower, but only a few reach the higher floors," Anastasia informed him. "So far, only twelve have cleared the 50th floor. The top-ranked Elite Disciple made it to the 72nd floor."


    Arthur took in all this information, his eyes shimmering some anticipation, "I see. He must be pretty strong right?"


    "Of course he is strong. Even I can onlyst a few moves and that is if he goes easy on me."


    "Really, he is that strong?"


    "Yes, he is. Hey, don''t tell me you are thinking of challenging him?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "Yeah, I thought so. You haven''t had as much time to cultivate as the others after all so it''s understandable."


    Anastasia smiled, "Anyway, just be prepared. Many still believe you can''t cultivate, and they might try to challenge your status as an Elite Disciple."


    Arthur''s expression remained unshaken, a glint of excitement in his eyes. "Let theme."


    "You sound so confident, Arthur. So tell me. How strong are you now."


    "You''ll never believe it if I told you."


    "Try me!"

 Chapter 189 Challenging the Battle Tower: Fate Sense Tingling

    189 Challenging the Battle Tower: Fate Sense Tingling


    As Anastasia departed to her own quarters, Arthur settled into the tranquil ambiance of the mansion.


    It was time for some serious contemtion. He had a clear path ahead.


    Sitting cross-legged, he closed his eyes and focused his thoughts. He would concentrate onprehending the powers of the Time, Space, Soul, and Fate Gems, and get more from the sources of mystical and powerful abilities.


    Each held the potential to significantly elevate his strength, and he was determined to tap into their profound energies.


    ''I currently have the empath ability from the soul gem, the teleportation ability of the space gem, the fortune sense ability from the fate gem, and the time maniption ability.''


    ''I have alsoprehended the Dao of these gems to the Peak of the Intent level but it is already as strong as the Concept level power of the others.''


    The ticking of time sounded distant to his senses, as he visualized the gems and the mysteries they held.


    It would be a great task, but one he was eager to embrace. As unlike others he had an advantage no one else had.


    As long as he wills it, the secrets of the Dao of time, space, fate, and soul would be opened to him toprehend.


    It would all then depend on hisprehensive ability.


    Yet, there was another matter on his agenda. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Grand Martial Arts Tournament loomed ever closer, a mere six months away.


    His cultivation had made great advancement.


    ''I am currently at the Third Stage of the Martial King Realm. With all the abilities I have at my disposal I am already invincible among my peers.''


    Arthur wasn''t bragging. His Dragon Souls alone is enough to stomp many. Even his Devouring Soul is enough or is it the Heavenly Dao Sword which is an Astral Soul that only those of the Immortal level coulde in contact with?


    Hisprehension of concept level Dao have even surpassed most Martial Emperor Realm Powerhouses.


    "But that is just the younger generation. My true target are those old monsters," Arthur touched his chin in thought.


    Yes, what Arthur used as a means of measurement of his strength were the older generation and even the legends of ancient times where experts fills the realms as sands on the earth and countless extraordinary figures roamed the Nine Heavens.


    Arthur had a premonition that he would be facing montrous opponents in the future. Because he would be eventually discovered by the Grand Dao.


    But Arthur had already set in motion a n for when he is finally discovered by the heavens.


    As he deliberated, he considered the intricate art of Runes, another aspect of cultivation that he wished to explore.


    But he decided to wait until after the opening of the Red Sky Secret Realm, an event that Anastasia had told him was only three days away.


    With his ns roughly outlined, Arthur retrieved the book given to him by Eve.


    It listed the 12 Elite Disciples and provided a brief description of each. All the princes upied the top spots, as expected.


    Prince Kalius ranked second, Prince Cedric held the fourth ce, and the fifth position belonged to Prince Xavier. Most intriguingly, Prince Julius ranked ninth.


    Arthur noted the peculiar structure of the Hartfield Royal family.


    Even those who weren''t the Emperor''s biological children held the title of Prince. This not only gave them prestige but also the right to challenge for the throne under specific circumstances, like the current situation where the Emperor''s biological sessor was uncertain.


    It was an open secret that Arthur was not the of the Hartfield Royal Family blood. But no one dared to directly oppose the Emperor.


    This was simply because of strength!


    With a wry smile, Arthur spected that the other princes might orchestrate schemes to gauge his newfound capabilities.


    They likely wished to determine if he could now cultivate, but he wasn''t interested in ying their games.


    Determined to quell any opposition, he nned to confront the Battle Tower head-on. It was time to dispel any doubts about his strength.


    The next day, as the sun painted the sky in vibrant shades of orange and pink, Anastasia returned to the mansion with a glum expression. "My Master refused to let me stay with you," she muttered dejectedly.


    Arthur chuckled and patted her on the back. "Don''t worry, Ana. It doesn''t matter much. If I need to, I cane visit you."


    The Arthur exined his intention to challenge the Battle Tower, a gleam of excitement lit up Anastasia''s eyes.


    She agreed wholeheartedly and led him to the massive structure, already teeming with people eager to prove themselves.


    As Arthur and Anastasia stood in front of the imposing Battle Tower, Anastasia couldn''t help but share more information about the tower''s workings.


    She pointed at a projection near the tower, revealing the current rankings of the challengers. Arthur scanned the list, recognizing a few names he had heard before, including those of the Princes.


    "Arthur," Anastasia spoke, her voice tinged with curiosity, "you never mentioned your cultivation rank before. What is it?"


    A cryptic smile curved Arthur''s lips. "I''ve already told you," he replied and shrugged.


    Anastasia raised an eyebrow, "Yeah right, who would believe you can defeat Martial Emperor Realm Powerhouses of any level?"


    She was clearly skeptical, but she decided to withhold further questions until after Arthur''s challenge in the tower.


    However, just as Arthur was about to enter the massive tower, a group of individuals approached, led by none other than Prince Julius.


    He wore an insincere smile that masked his arrogance and contempt beneath.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t our esteemed Prince Arthur, the great prodigy" Julius greeted with false cordiality as he mentioned an old title that Arthur had not heard in a long time.


    Arthur met Julius''s gaze with an unflinching demeanor, as he didn''t want to engage in needless interaction as that was not his goal ofing here.


    His intuition told him that the Battle Tower held secrets, just like the sword tower of the Heavenly Sword Sect and he came to see if he could obtain any benefits.


    Prince Julius''s announcement drew a gathering of spectators, intrigued by the unexpected confrontation. As the crowd grew, Julius continued, "I heard the rumors, Arthur. They say you can finally cultivate. Ate bloomer, I suppose."


    With a half-hearted nod, Arthur responded, "You''ve heard correctly."


    Julius attempted to cloak his humiliation with praise, "Well, it''s good to see that the Hartfield Royal Family is regaining some prestige. A Prince who can''t cultivate is a shame to us all. But now, with the Empire''s favor, you should breeze through the Battle Tower, right? Surely a Prince like you can make it to the 50th floor."


    "After all, you weren''t called the Great Prodigy for nothing as you have easilyprehendedplicated martial arts before the age of seven. But s your constitution derived you of the glory you ought to have," Julius sighed as though he was regretful.


    Arthur nced at Julius, his eyes flickering with amusement. He leaned closer to Anastasia and said in a hushed tone, "Hey, I can hear a fly buzzing. Did you hear it too?"


    Anastasia stifled augh, realizing that Arthur was deliberately ignoring Julius''s thinly veiled mockery.


    Her concern faded as she saw his nonchnt attitude. She knew Arthur had his reasons for entering the Battle Tower, and it wasn''t to seek recognition or approval from Julius or anyone else.


    The jest about a fly buzzing left the surrounding crowd stunned and some even barely could hold theirughter, further eroding Julius''s pride.


    But before Julius could respond, Arthur walked past him as he whispered, "Get ready..."


    Anastasia gave Julius a polite nod and then rushed to catch up with Arthur, relieved that the situation didn''t escte further.


    As they entered the Battle Tower, Arthur felt the weight of countless eyes on him.


    He knew that many doubted his abilities, suspecting that he was merely riding the Hartfield family''s coattails, a Prince who had previously been unable to cultivate.


    Within the vast hall of the tower, they found the entrance to the Challenge Chamber, a formidable set of doors adorned with intricate engravings of martial prowess.


    With a deep breath, Arthur pushed them open, the crowd''s noise fading into the background. The chamber was dimly lit, with an aura of anticipation hanging in the air.


    Arthur and Anastasia were greeted by an elderly gatekeeper, a man with sharp eyes who assessed Arthur''s presence with curiosity. "Hmm, you are here. As expected," he said, confusing Arthur.


    Arthur met the gatekeeper''s gaze, "You were expecting me?"


    "More or less."


    As Arthur was about to ask he raised his hand and said, "Just start your challenge."


    Arthur understood that the old man didn''t want to say anything more, so he nodded.


    With a nod from the gatekeeper, Arthur entered the Challenge Chamber, leaving behind the world of expectations and doubt.


    To him he was just making a trip to the highest floor.


    That Arthur''s target after all, he wouldn''t live up to his title as the Immortal Invincible if he could not even clear the tower.


    As the doors closed behind him, the crowd outside fell into silence, waiting with bated breath to see what the former Prince Arthur could achieve within the Battle Tower.

 Chapter 190 Breezing Through The Battle Tower

    190 Breezing Through The Battle Tower


    As Arthur stepped into the imposing Battle Tower, Anastasia stepped out and stood in front the other disciples, her eyes fixed on the towering structure.


    ''Whatever you said, this will prove it,'' she said in her heart as she watched with expectations.


    The audience around her was filled with anticipation, whispers of excitement, and even mockery fluttering through the air.


    Inside the tower, Arthur entered a room where figures d in armor appeared before him.


    They were condensed from the essence energy of th Battle Tower but looked no different than ordinary people.


    ''This is no ordinary essence energy. But why does it feel familiar?'' Arthur thought to himself.


    "Master, this should be a higher quality of essence energy. One that can only be found from th immortal realms," Aixen replied to his Master''s doubts.


    ''I see. That must be why it felt familiar,'' Arthur said and then he got a bit excited.


    ''This means this tower is an immortal treasure!''


    Before now he had an inkling that this tower might have a fortuitous opportunity for him but now he was sure.


    ''Maybe it can even match that of the Heavenly Dao Sword?''


    A brief assessment told him that their cultivation levels were at the Grand Martial Realm, lower than his own.


    With a flick of his hand, he sent a palm attack that dispatched them effortlessly.


    The second floor lit up outside the tower, and murmurs of astonishment spread through the onlookers.


    "What, so fast?"


    "Hmm, interesting. It appears this Prince is not that weak."


    "Maybe he used his strongest attack from the start?"


    "We''ll know as we continue watching. Let''s see how many floors he will clear."


    The spectators observed, captivated, as Arthur ascended the floors at an astonishing pace.


    One by one, the floors lit up: 3rd, 4th, 5th... all the way to the 30th floor.


    "What the hell?!"


    "How can he be so strong? Could it be he had been ying the pig to eat the tiger?"


    Gasps and whispers filled the air as people exchanged incredulous nces.


    It was a feat that only geniuses at thete stage of the Grand Martial Realm could achieve, and here Arthur, who ording to reports had only recently begun his cultivation journey, was surpassing expectations.


    "It couldn''t be that in this short time he had broken through from the physique transformation realm to the grand martial realm in this short time right?"


    No one answered.


    The crowd outside the tower couldn''t fathom how he was progressing so rapidly.


    Even Anastasia was startled. Although she knew Arthur would be strong beyond his realm she didn''t expect this.


    "Wait, he did say he could take on Martial Emperor Realm Powerhouses. Could it be-?" She didn''t dare think further.


    The most surprised of all was Prince Julius.


    "This trash...howe...no there has to be something fishy," he muttered to himself but didn''t dare say it out loud in fear of being face-pped, again.


    As the tower''s floors kept lighting up, skepticism grew among the audience.


    Some proposed the idea that Arthur might have been hiding his true cultivation all along, sparking rumors and discussion.


    From the 30th floor onwards, the challenges became more formidable.


    Yet, Arthur faced them with grace and precision. The figures he encountered were now in the Martial King Realm, making the battles tougher, but Arthur was far from overwhelmed.


    By the time he reached the 40th floor, the excitement and disbelief outside the tower had reached a fever pitch. Onlookers exchanged whispers, their eyes fixed on the tower''s disy.


    Arthur''s climb was nothing short of awe-inspiring, defying all expectations and leaving the spectators questioning the nature of his power.


    "Could be that he awakened a very powerful Martial Spirit?"


    "Yes, that could be the case. I heard that some Variant Martial Spirits and very heaven defying."


    "I agree. And it must have been a very high ranking one at that."


    "Wait that would mean he awakened an Earth-Ranked Martial Spirit!"


    Gasp!


    The conclusion of his ascent was yet to be determined, but his journey through the Battle Tower was already one for the annals of the Royal Academy''s history.


    "This is definitely the fastest clear ever."


    Inside the tower, Arthur remained calm as he progressed, facing every challenge with a calm and collected demeanor.


    He even had time to chat with Cora.


    "So your sister is a ''Realm Shaking Beauty'' huh?"


    "Of course. Even you will fall for her at first sight."


    Another floor was cleared just like that.


    The strength of his will and his mastery over his martial skills became evident, and each floor he conquered stired up th hearts of the spectating disciples.


    The spectators waited with bated breath, wondering how far Arthur would ascend, and what secrets he might uncover within the Battle Tower''s upper levels.


    His ascent was a testament to his incredible talent and potential, casting a long shadow over the crowd''s expectations and spections.


    At this point in time without doing much he had conquered all opposition to his status as one of the Elite Disciples.


    Some had even begun topare him with th Eldest Elite Disciple.


    The crowd could only watch and specte, their eyes never leaving the tower, as Arthur continued his ascent, one floor at a time.


    The 40th floor of the Battle Tower presented Arthur with an entirely different challenge.


    Three opponents condensed from the very essence energy of the tower itself stood before him, united in a formation designed forbat.


    The concept of fire zed within Arthur, and with a swift gesture, he sent forth a devastating burst of mes. In an instant, the three entities were incinerated, reduced to smoldering embers.


    This was his Fire Concept which had reach the 10th Concept level of the Fire Dao.


    Arthur''s dominance remained unchallenged as he continued his ascent.


    On each floor, he showcased a different concept, each time overwhelming his opponents with ease.


    It wasn''t until he reached the 50th floor that the true test began.


    Or so they thought.


    Arthur decided to employ his strength and speed concepts, both of which had already reached the pinnacle of their respective concept stage.


    With the strength and speed concepts at their zenith, Arthur''s movements became a blur. His strikes were impossible to predict or evade, and his speed left his opponents bewildered. Even Peak Martial King Realm cultivators would have struggled to match his swiftness.


    He carved a path through the Martial King Realm opponents, his movement so fluid and unstoppable that it appeared as if he were dancing.


    With one punch each he crushed the challenge. The floors melted away beneath his onught, and soon, he found himself on the 70th floor of the tower.


    The crowd outside the tower, which had grownrger and more boisterous as word spread of his incredible feat, was on the edge of their seats.


    The tower''s challenges had taken a tremendous toll on those who attempted them. Most had reached their limits long before the 50th floor, and seeing Arthur continue on was a source of inspiration and astonishment.


    Arthur''s journey through the Battle Tower was no longer just about personal aplishment. He had be a symbol of inspiration for the others.


    As Arthur reached the 70th floor of the Battle Tower, the audience outside had be almost desensitized to his incredible feats.


    The onlookers whispered among themselves, questioning whether he could surpass the record set by the number one elite disciple, who had reached the 72nd floor. After all, the challenges were only growing more formidable.


    The 70th floor posed a significant challenge, housing three peak Martial King Realm opponents.


    But Arthur''s astonishing mastery of martial arts and concepts enabled him to obliterate these opponents with astonishing speed.


    The spectators marveled at his wless techniques, yet many believed he must have used a secret technique that would ultimately weaken him and force him to abandon the challenge.


    Arthur had not yet revealed the full extent of his abilities. He had refrained from employing his sword techniques or even summoning his martial spirit, choosing instead to fight barehanded.


    However, an inexplicable feeling within his soul urged him forward. The feeling of encountering a treasure grew stronger and Arthur knew that the fate gem was at y.


    Hence, Arthur decided to introduce his sword into the battle. He felt a sense of impatience, as if a grand opportunity awaited him at the tower''s pinnacle, and he was determined to reach it.


    What unfolded next left a profound and indelible impression on all those present.


    Arthur''s mastery of the sword was unparalleled. He danced through his opponents, slicing through the air with impable precision.


    In a whirl of shing steel, he defeated the 71st-floor opponent in mere moments. He transitioned to the 72nd floor with extraordinary swiftness.


    His mastery extended beyond just the sword. Each concept, each movement, had been refined to perfection. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The spectators outside the tower were in disbelief as they watched his iprehensible disy of martial prowess.


    Time and again, they witnessed Arthur defy their expectations, and by the time he reached the 90th floor, a collective sense of awe gripped the crowd.


    The elders, unable to contain their astonishment any longer, had congregated above the tower. They observed with intense interest, some of them conversing in hushed tones.


    "Could it be that he has always been this powerful, hiding his true strength until now?" wondered one elder.


    Another elder nodded, "It''s as if he''s on an entirely different levelpared to any of the elite disciples we''ve ever seen. But howe?"


    "Hahaha! I told you all that th means of the Emperor are not to be underestimated. How can someone the Emperor has chosen to make the Crown Prince be weak?"


    While they questioned Arthur''s sudden, seemingly boundless power, the young man himself continued his rapid ascent through the tower.


    The elite disciples who were originally intent on challenging him now watched in stupefaction.


    All those who originally opposed his current status were at this point inplete eptance and even... submission.


    .

 Chapter 191 Cleared The Battle Tower: Battle Between Martial Emperors?

    Chapter 191 Cleared The Battle Tower: Battle Between Martial Emperors?


    As Arthur ascended through the Battle Tower and reached the formidable 90th floor, news of his astonishing progress began to spread throughout the academy like wildfire.


    Distinguished figures within the institution, including some of the masters and even the Vice Principal himself, were swiftly informed of the unprecedented situation.


    The Vice Principal, a middle-aged man with a thoughtful expression, arrived at the scene, deciding to remain concealed among the clouds to avoid drawing attention from the academy''s disciples.


    He couldn''t help but ponder the message the Emperor had sent him. The words echoed in his mind, "Be prepared for Arthur."


    He knew that Arthur was a hidden card, perhaps the most significant one, in theplex power struggles and fights for the throne within the empire.


    Thinking of this, he let out a sigh, "The matters of the Royal Family are alwaysplicated. If I could I would rather not get involved."


    The Vice Principal was actually also a member of the Hartfield Royal Family. He could be called Arthur''s uncle.


    "But then again. This little smart brat has indeed grown up. Hahaha," heughed as he recalled some distant memories.


    But nevertheless, like the others at the scene he was thinking...or rather hoping.


    ''Can he clear the tower?''


    The Battle Tower was a treasure that the Emperor brought himself after a journey to the outside world.


    It was also at the same time that he brought a new born baby back. Who had turned out to the Arthur.


    But only a few individuals were privy to this top secret information.


    As Arthur reached the 91st floor, he recognized the imminent challenge posed by opponents at the Martial Emperor Realm.


    He retrieved his weapon, a clear indication that he was prepared to face enemies of a much higher caliber.


    Not that he couldn''t still clear the challenge bare handed. But Martial Emperor Realm Cultivators could have all sorts of tricks up their sleeve. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But the feeling of restlessness in his heart grew stronger.


    "I wonder what is waiting for me at the top."


    Outside the Battle Tower, the spectators gazed at the illuminating 91st floor, unable to contain their anticipation and curiosity.


    They knew that these floors would be popted by Martial Emperor Realm powerhouses, but the precise power levels remained a mystery.


    No one had clear up to this level before since the tower was installed in the academy 16 years ago.


    Conversations buzzed among the onlookers, like a hive of bees, specting about the challenges Arthur would face as he continued his ascent.


    "What kind of Martial Emperors will he encounter?"


    "Do you think he can handle them? He should still be in the Martial King Realm though."


    "His battle power should be pretty high so I think he can clear the next two or three floors at least."


    "Let''s watch and see."


    Some whispered excitedly about the possibility of witnessing a Martial Emperor Realm battle, a rare and awe-inspiring spectacle.


    As these conversations and spections continued, Arthur stood on the 91st floor, his mind focused and his sword at the ready.


    He was about to face an entirely new level of challenges that would test not only his strength and skills but his focus was elsewhere.


    So he would crush whatever obstaclesy in his path.


    As the first opponent descended to the 91st floor, the anticipation among the spectators was palpable.


    They expected a fierce battle due to the difference in cultivation realms.


    However, before they could even process the situation, the 92nd floor unexpectedly lit up, leaving the crowd bewildered.


    Whispers and murmurs of astonishment echoed through the gathering as the floors continued to illuminate one after another.


    The 93rd, 94th, 95th, and so on, all the way to the 99th floor, shone brightly.


    At the 99th floor, Arthur faced ate-stage Martial Emperor Realm opponent. He didn''t hesitate for a moment.


    With unparalleled speed and precision, he unleashed his peak-level sword concept, obliterating the enemy with a single strike.


    The room quaked as if resonating with the power of this disy. Then, a brilliant light surged upward from the tower, piercing the sky.


    Shock and awe rippled through the onlookers. Many found themselves speechless, unable toprehend the extraordinary feat they had just witnessed.


    Even the most esteemed elders, who had seen countless battles and challenges in their lifetimes, were taken aback by Arthur''s extraordinary disy of power.


    One of the elders couldn''t contain his excitement and muttered, "Incredible, absolutely incredible. The power disyed here is beyond anything I''ve ever seen in my years at the academy."


    A nearby disciple voiced what many were thinking, "Is it just me or did he clear remaining floors faster than the previous floors?"


    "Maybe the 91st floor and above was easier?"


    "That can''t be possible."


    Amid themotion, Anastasia watched with a mix of pride and amazement.


    The shadow of worry she''d harbored at the start of Arthur''s ascension through the tower had gradually lifted, reced by a sense of awe at the formidable might of herpanion.


    As the mor of voices outside the Battle Tower continued, Arthur stood alone at the 99th floor, his heart pounding with the adrenaline of the fierce battle he''d just won.


    He was aware that his astonishing achievement had repercussions beyond the tower itself.


    It was a clear promation of his extraordinary talents, shattering the doubts of any who had questioned his cultivation level.


    Now, no one could deny his strength. The Battle Tower had confirmed him as an elite among the elites.


    But in the back of his mind, the purpose for his journey remained. The secrets of the Red Sky Secret Realmy waiting, and Arthur knew that, despite the triumph here, greater challenges and treasures awaited him on the horizon.


    After clearing the 99th floor, Arthur found himself standing in a grand, pce-like hall. His senses were immediately drawn to the illusory figure that materialized before him.


    The figure wore armor that concealed its features, rendering its face hidden in shadow. However, in a strange turn of events, Arthur felt a peculiar sense of familiarity emanating from the enigmatic figure.


    With a deep, resonant voice, the armored figure spoke, "Finally, a worthy talent... Wait a minute... who are you?!"


    Arthur was equally baffled. The figure''s words, and the curiosity in its voice, suggested a recognition that neither of them couldprehend.


    Nevertheless, there was something profound about this entity''s presence that sent ripples in his soul.


    Outside the Battle Tower, the arrival of the other Princes and elite disciples created a buzz of excitement and curiosity.


    Eleven of the thirteen elite disciples were now present, each looking at the shining tower with a mix of awe and puzzlement. Spections and whispers spread through the crowd as they eagerly awaited what would happen next.


    However, the most astonishing arrival was that of ancient seniors who had been in a deep slumber for over a thousand years. This extraordinary event had awakened them from their prolonged rest.


    They appeared at the scene, their faces etched with a mix of surprise and interest. Among these ancient figures was the Principal of the academy, who recognized them and offered deep bows of respect.


    As the awakened seniors inquired about Arthur''s identity, their gaze shifted to the brilliantly illuminated tower.


    The entire academy had be a focal point, and even many powerful figures within Hartfield City had turned their attention to the unfolding events.


    In the distance, the Emperor stood on a balcony, his gaze fixed upon the academy.


    A subtle tension had crept into his expression, and his thoughts remained deeply enigmatic.


    It was as though he held a silent connection with the extraordinary events transpiring within the academy.


    With his cultivation level he could see through to the academy. This distance couldn''t obstruct his vision.


    Within the pce-like hall on the 99th floor, Arthur and the armored figure faced a mutual enigma, an inexplicable connection that raised more questions than answers.


    As the crowd outside the Battle Tower spected and the ancient seniors gathered to witness the spectacle, the curiosity surrounding Arthur and his discovery at the top of the tower seemed to deepen, and the stage for whaty ahead had been set.


    Amid the tumultuous events at the Battle Tower, a fierce battle raged within one of the forbidden grounds in an unknown ce.


    A group of powerful Martial Emperors shed in a spectacr disy of martial prowess.


    The setting was a vast, deste battlefield, a ce where the boundaries between heaven and earth seemed to blur. The ground beneath their feet was scorched and fractured, with deep craters and fissures marking the aftermath of their furious confrontations.


    Among the warriors, each d in their unique martial armor and wielding formidable weapons, there was a palpable aura of raw power.


    Sparks of energy crackled through the air as their techniques and martial skills shed with destructive force.


    The warriors, deeply entrenched in battle, exchanged intense res as they executed incredible techniques. A sense of determination and rivalry filled the air as they vied for supremacy.


    Their exchanges were apanied by the shing of weapons, each strike a testament to their martial prowess. Lightning-fast swordy, earth-shattering punches, and graceful maneuvers painted an intricate tapestry ofbat.


    The Martial Emperors fought with both skill and tenacity. Each possessed a unique aura, representing the essence of their chosen path of cultivation.


    Amid the chaos, one warrior, distinguished by their imposing presence, emerged as a formidable figure.


    With a de that seemed to cleave through the very fabric of reality, they unleashed a devastating technique. It was a strike that resonated with the profound mysteries of the world, a testament to their mastery.


    A chorus of gasps and cheers erupted from the bystanders who had gathered to witness this sh of titans. They marveled at the incredible feats of strength and technique disyed by these warriors.


    While the oue of this battle remained uncertain, the passion and dedication of these martial Emperors were unmistakable.


    As they continued to trade powerful blows and execute awe-inspiring techniques, it became evident that their ambitions and aspirations knew no bounds.


    In this spectacr showdown, the warriors had one goal in mind: to prove their supremacy and earn their ce in the annals of history as legends of the martial world.


    The forbidden grounds bore witness to their unrelenting spirit, an embodiment of the boundless potential that martial cultivation held.

 Chapter 192 Velion Karl: A Soul Clone From the Past

    Chapter 192 Velion Karl: A Soul Clone From the Past


    Amid the chaotic battle in the forbidden grounds, a remarkable figure, Velion Karl, stood out among the crowd of formidable martial Emperor Realm powerhouses.


    He was a young man who looked to be in his mid-twenties but his aura stuck out because of his cultivation realm.


    Peak-Stage Martial King Realm.


    He was the only Martial King Realm Cultivator participating in the battle.


    Despite his rtively lower cultivation at the Peak Martial King Realm, Velion exuded an air of confidence and power that was hard to ignore.


    Spectators from various factionsmented fervently on Velion''s origins.


    He was known as the disciple of the Netherworld King, a title that bore immense weight and prestige.


    His extraordinary talent had made him the center of attention, and now, he is fighting for the fabled treasure: the Nine-Dan Yin-Star Lotus.


    The lotus was a renowned relic from the Nether Secret Realm, said to possess incredible properties capable of enhancing a cultivator''s foundation and potentially catapulting them into the Martial Emperor Realm.


    The allure of such a treasure was undeniable, sparking fiercepetition among the Martial Emperor Realm powerhouses.


    Those who were here were from three factions namely the Netherworld Pce, the Abyssal Sage Sect, and the Nine-Yin Sacred Land.


    Amongst these three, the Netherworld Pce was the strongest. This could be seen as how both the Abyssal Sage Sect and the Nine-Yin Sacred Land had to team up against them but could at most bring the battle to a stalemate.


    As the battle raged on, Velion who was besieged by two opponents had a cold expression on his face as he fought.


    "You sure have guts don''t you? You would offend me in my territory for this treasure?"


    "Hahaha! Prince Velion, don''t overestimate yourself."


    "That''s right, you are not the Netherworld King. So why do I have to give you face? This treasure is very important to our sacrednd saintess so you have to bear with me."


    Velion frowned, "Mei Qing? I see, but unfortunately you won''t win."


    "Young Master take this!"


    One of them suddenly unleashed a powerful attack at him while the other distracted him.


    Bang!


    An explosion rang out and many were startled. All except for the members of the Netherworld Pce.


    "Master Kong, aren''t you worried about your Young Master? You are still attacking me without a care in the world!"


    "The young master will be fine, this is nothing."


    "Oh, real-?!" Suddenly his pupils constricted as he saw a figure appear behind the one who just attacked Velion and pierced through his heart.


    *Puchi!*


    "Argh!"


    Velion had unleashed his martial spirit, and an awe-inspiring transformation urred.


    His martial spirit took the form of a dark-winged, armored warrior with twin horns. Its menacing presence struck fear into the hearts of his opponents.


    Velion engaged his other opponent, a formidable Martial Emperor Realm cultivator from the Nine-Yin Sacred Land.


    His dark-winged martial spirit moved with unparalleled speed and precision,unching a lethal strike aimed at the heart of his adversary.


    The attack was delivered with a single-minded determination, and it hit its mark with devastating uracy.


    The atmosphere grew still as the opponent fell, the fatal strike piercing through her heart.


    She crumpled to the ground, defeated in a single, overwhelming blow. The onlookers watched in stunned silence, their expressions filled with shock and awe at the audacity of Velion''s actions.


    Whispers of Velion''s strength and potential spread like wildfire among the spectators.


    They marveled at how this young martial prodigy from the Peak Martial King Realm had vanquished two Martial Emperor Realm opponents in an instant. It was a feat that defied convention and was nothing short of astonishing.


    Velion stood amidst the aftermath of the battle, his chest heaving from the exertion of his formidable martial spirit.


    His eyes, filled with determination and ambition, surveyed the field, unyielding in his pursuit of the Nine-Dan Yin-Star Lotus.


    The treasure was within reach, and he was determined to seize it, no matter the odds.


    As the crowd absorbed the astonishing turn of events, the forbidden grounds trembled with anticipation.


    The battle for the Nine-Dan Yin-Star Lotus had only just begun, and the sh of martial prowess and ambition continued to echo throughout the battlefield.


    Velion''s bold actions had left an indelible mark on the unfolding chaos, and the path to the coveted treasure remained fraught with danger and intrigue.


    As the Martial Emperor cultivator fell, a collective gasp of shock rippled through his faction.


    Their expressions ranged from disbelief to horror as they grappled with the abrupt and unexpected defeat.


    The fierce battle had taken a sudden and unforeseen turn, and the tides of fate seemed to have shifted in an instant.


    For Velion''s allies on the battlefield, this was the moment they had been waiting for.


    Seizing the opportunity, they pressed the attack and swiftly engaged their bewildered adversaries.


    With renewed vigor, they fought to secure victory, their swords and techniques tearing through the opposition.


    In the midst of the chaos, Velion stepped forward, iming the coveted treasure: the Nine-Dan Yin-Star Lotus. With a sense of triumph and purpose, he stowed the precious relic within his spatial ring, ensuring its safety for the journey ahead.


    With the treasure secured, Velion''smanding presence rallied his allies.


    He delivered the order to retreat, asserting that the time hade to make preparations for the impending invasion.


    The fire of determination burned in his eyes as he spoke of conquering the other side.


    "The time for the invasion is very close. With this treasure in hand I would be able to forge a Nine-Star Emperor Foundation before breaking through."


    "Those geniuses of the Martial Emperor Realm won''t even know what him them."


    His words resounded with unwavering resolve, igniting a fervor among his followers.


    As they began their withdrawal from the forbidden grounds, the remnants of their opponents could only watch in stunned resignation.


    In short, they had lost...


    The spectators who had gathered to witness the fierce confrontation exchanged murmurs of disbelief and admiration.


    Velion Karl had showcased his prowess and ambition, emerging victorious against formidable odds. His actions had left a profound impact on all those who had borne witness to the battle for the Nine-Dan Yin-Star Lotus.


    As the atmosphere of the battlefield began to settle, a palpable tension lingered in the air.


    Velion''s path, with the coveted treasure in his possession, led his faction towards the Netherworld King''s Territory.


    The moment for preparations had arrived, and a foreboding anticipation filled the hearts of those who had witnessed Velion''s rise to prominence.


    ''The Young Prince is indeed a dragon amongst mortals, hehehe.''


    Those with him felt proud to be his followers.


    Yes, followers.


    A group of Martial Emperor Realm Powerhouses were happy at being the followers of this young man.


    With the treasure secured and the future ahead, Velion Karl and his followers began their journey back to the Netherworld Pce, their minds aze with thoughts of conquest and the impending invasion that would shape the destiny of the Netherworld King''s Territory.


    ___________


    ----------------


    As Arthur stood in the pce-like hall of the Battle Tower, the mysterious armored figure gazed at him with evident surprise.


    The figure''s armored visage hid any expression, but his voice held a tinge of disbelief as he uttered, "Who are you?"


    At this time the figures face was revealed.


    Initially Arthur had thought that this was the artifact spirit of the battle tower but that changed when he saw the face of that appeared. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    With his senses sharpened, Arthur regarded the figure before him.


    As the figure''s face came into focus, Arthur almost couldn''t suppress a widening of his eyes. He recognized this man, or rather, his soul did.


    ''One of my soul clones?! Howe?!'' he said in his heart.


    Despite the jolt of familiarity that coursed through Arthur, he decided not to reveal his identity.


    Instead, he assumed an expression of mild confusion and introduced himself as Arthur Hartfield, a student at the Royal Academy.


    "I just cleared the tower, Senior. May I be honoured to know your esteemed identity," Arthur said in a slightly humble manner.


    Intriguingly, Arthur employed the power of the soul gem to veil his soul aura.


    He knew that the man''s recognition of his aura was due to his soul power leaking out as he used it to scan the ce.


    With his aura concealed, Arthur led the figure to believe that this sense of affinity they shared was nothing more than fate, a mysterious connection beyond exnation.


    The armored figure, though still perplexed by the inexplicable familiarity he felt, seemed to ept Arthur''s exnation.


    The sense of affinity left a positive impression on him, and in the absence of any clear understanding, he allowed a measure of trust to develop between them.


    "I see, Arthur you said? Good name."


    "Thank you Senior."


    "Hmm, it has been countless years and you are the first to arrive here. Wait a minute let me check..." The man''s eyes glowed for a moment before being filled with understanding.


    He let out sigh and said, "I see...It appears I failed in the end..."


    His words made Arthur frown slightly for a moment as he wondered.


    ''Did he discover, something?''


    The man''s gaze turned to Arthur and within it Arthur saw a glint of intense desire.


    ''What is it?''


    "Um, Senior?"


    "Cough, cough...sorry about that. I was just thinking if you would want to make a deal with me?" He suddenly let out a smile that looked like those merchants who cheated people on the road.


    "What?"

 Chapter 193 The War God Bloodline Essence

    Chapter 193 The War God Bloodline Essence


    Cough, cough...sorry about that. I was just thinking if you would want to make a deal with me?" He suddenly let out a smile that looked like those merchants who cheated people on the road.


    "What?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The man''s proposal caught Arthur off guard. He had just cleared the Battle Tower, faced the unexpected revtion of meeting his clone and now this figure was suggesting a deal.


    "What kind of deal are you suggesting, Senior?" Arthur inquired, his tone deliberately sounding measured and guarded.


    The armored figure leaned in slightly, an air of secrecy surrounding him. "I have been waiting for someone, someone with the potential to reach this far. I need your help to fulfill a certain goal of mine..."


    As the mysterious armored figure proposed a deal, Arthur with a profound expression on his face.


    "Young Arthur, the faction I once led, the War God Temple, has fallen into decline. I need your assistance to restore its former glory," the man exined, his eyes revealing a mixture of regret and determination.


    It turns out that just now the man used his sealed power to have a glimpse of heaven''s secrets and immediately knew that he was no more in this world and more than that the War God Temple has encountered a great tribtion.


    Arthur, looked intrigued by the man''s story, listened attentively. The man continued, "You possess a unique potential, and I believe you can be the key to reviving the War God Temple. Will you help me in this endeavor?"


    Arthur went silent for a moment but his mind was having a lot of chaotic thoughts right now.


    ''Why would I meet my clone''s legacy here? This can''t be a coincidence...the Fate Gem...''


    ''Hmm, could it be possible that this encounter is to help me tide over a cmity?''


    Comprehending the Dao of Fate so far in the Fate Gem Arthur had begun to understand some secrets of the cause and effects of destiny and can faintly glimpse that there are factors hidden underneath the underneath.


    Thinking till this point Arthur replied, "Senior, although you and I just met I can tell that you are a great figure in the upper realms and also your faction naturally would be very powerful too."


    "An enemy that can force such a faction into dire straits. It won''t be easy to tide over them."


    The man nodded showing that he understood Arthur''s underlying meaning.


    There is no free lunch in this world. If he doesn''t offer enough benefits Arthur will not make any promises.


    But in actuality even without the man saying anything Arthur would have still helped the War God Temple if he encounters it in the future after it was a faction founded by an extension of himself.


    The man handed Arthur a small bottle containing nine drops of blood essence. "This is the blood essence of the War God Bloodline. Refine it, and you will awaken the War God Physique which is a Divine Ranked Physique and Bloodline. With some luck, you might also awaken the War God Martial Spirit which is also of the Divine Rank. However, there''s a condition¡ªyou must cultivate to a high realm first before you can refine this essence fully."


    Arthur absorbed the information, his mind processing the weight of the task. "What realm do I need to reach?"


    The man contemted for a moment before responding, "To fully refine the War God Bloodline, you''ll need to attain a cultivation realm beyond the Nascent Soul Realm. It''s no easy feat, but the rewards are unparalleled."


    "The Transcendent Tribtion Realm?"


    "Exactly."


    Arthur acknowledged the challenge, but he didn''t think much of it. The man continued, "I can aid you on this path. I will provide you with a body-refining technique and a map leading to a treasure that will hasten your physical cultivation and the refinement of the blood essence."


    As he said so, he gave Arthur a Spatial Ring along with the blood essence. Arthur received it and kept it aside.


    At this point the man''s figure very transparent and showed signs of dissipation which made Arthur frown.


    "Sigh...what can''t be avoided can''t be avoided. Young one, it must be fate I met a talent like you. The contents of the spatial ring should be able to support you greatly even in the upper realm, as it can match the wealth of some middle level forces."


    "I have so much to say but so little time but I will say the most important..." The man suddenly took of his helmet and Arthur saw a face that was very familiar to him. It was the same as his previous life!


    Even though he already recognised the man''s identity, Arthur was still greatly shocked in his heart.


    "This one''s name is Might Brightrealm. The founder of the War God Temple and the previous ruler of the War God Heavenly Realm. A million years ago the FiendGod Race Invaded the human race and I fought one of there Ancestral FiendGod and ended up almost dying in this small world. But I was still victorious in the end and slew that powerhouse and sealed his corpse in what you would now know as the Mortal Emperor Secret Realm."


    Arthur was surprised by Might''s words. So the Mortal Emperor Realm actually had such a history?


    "This corpses is precisely the resource that will help you increase your strength greatly in a short amount of time even until you ascend the divine Dao imprint on its blood will be endlessly beneficial to you. All these things I can''t really exin them but as long as you go through the records in the ring I have you, you will naturally understand. As for the rest...you will have to....investigate it yourself...farewell..."


    "I appreciate your trust, Senior. I''ll do my best to restore the War God Temple," Arthur affirmed.


    The man smiled, a mix of gratitude and anticipation in his eyes. "Thank you young one, for carrying this seat''s wish."


    As the transaction concluded, the man''s figure began to dissipate.


    However, just before his transparent form vanished, an unexpected twist urred. Arthur felt a force pulling the figure into his soul through the soul gem.


    Before he couldprehend what was happening, the wisp of the man''s soul was sealed within, and Arthur''s senses were cut off from the external world as his consciousness was drawn into his soul.


    Deep within, the soul gem glowed with an ethereal light as it refined the foreign soul energy. Arthur''s mind was now a sealed chamber, shielding him from any influence or intrusion.


    The profound power of the gem worked its magic, transforming the extracted soul into an extraordinarily pure soul power that resonated within Arthur''s consciousness.


    This unexpected turn left Arthur with a mix of astonishment and curiosity. At this point this soul power felt almost no different than his.


    If he had to describe it, ''Iy feels like it returns to its origin?'' even Arthur was a bit confused.


    ''I didn''t expect this... What could this mean?''


    As Arthur pondered, a bold idea took root in his mind. He realized that this newly acquired connection to the man''s soul could serve as a catalyst for awakening the memories of his past selves.


    ''I might have a chance to ess the memories of my original soul clone. This could be the key to unlocking the Nine Heavens Soul Technique to a greater extent.''


    At this point Arthur thought about a lot of things and new that as long as hepleted the the Third Level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, with this soul essence awakening a few memories with be withplete ease.


    The decision was made; Arthur, with the newly acquired soul power resonating within him, stepped into the center of the hall within the Battle Tower.


    The energies of the tower responded, and in a blink, he found himself transported to the ground floor.


    As he emerged from the tower, the gazes that met him were a mixture of shock and awe.


    The onlookers, including fellow disciples and bystanders, couldn''t help but marvel at the aura that surrounded him.


    Arthur just immersed himself with a peculiar experience and had yet to restrain himself. Hence the looks re received.


    However, amidst the whispers of admiration, Arthur''s keen eyes caught Anastasia''s worried frown.


    It was a subtle yet unmistakable expression that immediately triggered a sense of foreboding within him.


    He approached Anastasia, his footsteps echoing in the space outside the Battle Tower. "What''s wrong?" he asked, concern lining his voice.


    Anastasia hesitated for a moment before revealing the source of her worry. "Arthur, it''s about Helia. There''s credible intel that she''s in danger at the Skybreak Dark Forest."


    A chill ran down Arthur''s spine at the mention of Helia''s name. Helia, was his devoted maid but more than that she was someone close to his heart.


    The news struck a chord deep within him, and urgency surged through his veins.


    "Take me there," Arthur said, his voice unwavering. "Lead the way."

 Chapter 194 Saving Helia

    Chapter 194 Saving Helia


    Amidst the dense foliage of the Skybreak Dark Forest, Anastasia led Arthur away from the familiar grounds of the academy.


    The forest exuded an otherworldly aura, the towering trees casting elongated shadows as they ventured deeper into the territory.


    As they approached deeper into the forest Arthur used his soul power to scan without holding back and he immediately saw a scene.


    He thought about a lot of things and decided to reveal a bit of his strength.


    "I know where they are. Don''t resist."


    "Wha-?!" Without responding to Anastasia''s startled question he carried her on his arms and bolted with a speed greater than what any peak stage Martial King Realm cultivator can match.


    *Swoosh!*


    Anastasia was shocked as she didn''t expect this but then she blushed when she discovered that she was in Arthur''s arms.


    ''How strong are you now?'' she wondered.


    But more than this she was also happy for Arthur and also that Helia will be okay since Arthur was this strong.


    Deep with the forest, beneath a hill.


    The air crackled with tension, and a sense of urgency filled the atmosphere. The sight of the scene was chaotic¡ªa pack of giant blue lightning wolves charging at a group of royal academy students, encircling them in a frenzied onught.


    At the forefront, Helia summoned her earth elemental martial spirit, battled the formidable Golden Lightning Wolf King.


    The strength of the spirit beast was just able to match mid-level martial king realm cultivators but Helia''s strength was only at the first stage of the Martial King Realm.


    More over she had just broken through not long ago and had not yet stabilized her cultivation realm, so she was on the weaker side and can only defend against the wolf king''s attack.


    Helia''s movements were swift and precise, a dance with the elements. She unleashed her martial spirit, the earth elemental energy creating a protective barrier against the relentless attacks of the Golden Lightning Wolf King.


    *Zap!*


    *Bang!*


    Cracks will appear on the barrier with each attack of the world but Helia would quickly repair it.


    At the same time she would divide her attention anduch a bunch of saber attacks at the wolf King with her other hand.


    "Gale sh!*


    *Howl!*


    The forest echoed with the sh of primal forces, the ground quivering with the impact of each strike.


    The Golden Lightning Wolf King, a colossal figure with fur crackling like a storm, lunged at Helia with unparalleled ferocity. Its eyes glowed with an unsettling intelligence, and its attacks were a blur of golden lightning.


    Helia fought valiantly, her every movement calcted. She countered the wolf king''s strikes with her own, but the sheer strength of the creature overwhelmed her.


    The battle reached a crescendo, the sh of elements creating a symphony of power that reverberated through the forest.


    The battle in the Skybreak Dark Forest intensified, each sh resonating with primal energy.


    As Helia fought valiantly against the Golden Lightning Wolf King, a group of individuals observed the turmoil from a hill not far away.


    Their malicious intent was evident in the sneers that adorned their faces. The leader of this group, a high-ranking noble''s daughter, harbored a long-standing grudge against Helia for her talent and beauty.


    Her thought was that a girl ofmoner origin can not be more talented than her. And Helia never respected her to she hated her.


    Morever she believes Arthur to be a useless waste and hence why she dared take such action as she never thought she would be found out.


    The group chatted leisurely, reveling in the orchestrated predicament that had befallen Helia''s faction.


    "How long do you think they''llst?"


    "Maybe ten minutes?"


    "Hey, you underestimate the wolf King too much. It isn''t yet going all out and is just ying with his food."


    "True, in five minutes at most or less, they should be done."


    Their mockery then extended to Arthur, whom they believed incapable of cultivation. Unbeknownst to them, the unfolding drama in the forest would soon defy their expectations.


    As the battle reached a critical juncture, Helia, momentarily off bnce, faced a potent strike from the Golden Lightning Wolf King.


    The wolf king, seizing the opportunity, unleashed a terrifying lightning attack that crackled through the air, a deadly trajectory aimed at Helia.


    Helia, expecting the worst, closed her eyes, bracing for the inevitable.


    "I''m sorry Arthur," whispered.


    However, at that moment, Arthur arrived at the scene with unparalleled speed. Positioning himself between Helia and the impending attack, he intercepted the lethal lightning strike with his bare fist.


    *Boom!*


    The impact echoed through the forest, a sh of forces that sent shockwaves rippling through the surroundings.


    Arthur''s stance remained resolute as the lightning dispersed around him, leaving Helia unscathed.


    "Sorry for what," he turned and asked with a smile.


    Helia was shocked for a whiles and couldn''t respond immediately.


    The group on the hill, witnessing this unexpected turn of events, fell into stunned silence. The leader, the jealous noble''s daughter, had her sneer reced with disbelief. She exchanged nces with herpanions, their false confidence shattered by the disy of Arthur''s unexpected prowess.


    Arthur turned to Helia, his eyes reflecting concern. "Are you alright?"


    Helia, still processing the sudden turn of events, nodded with a mix of gratitude and astonishment. "I... I''m fine. Thank you."


    The Golden Lightning Wolf King, infuriated by the interference, snarled with heightened aggression.


    Arthur, his gaze locked onto the formidable adversary, prepared for the ensuing sh. The battle had reached a pivotal moment, and the forest seemed to hold its breath.


    The group on the hill, recovering from their initial shock, watched the unfolding spectacle with widened eyes. The noble''s daughter, her jealousy evolving into resentment, clenched her fists. The tables had turned, and the narrative they had woven would be known at this point.


    "No, this can''t be. Since when did he have such strength?" She muttered in shock.


    "Young Miss, I think we should leave... immediately." A hidden figure appeared and whispered.


    The forest, once echoing with the cacophony of battle, now hung in suspense. The primal forces at y intertwined, creating a momentary lull before the storm. Arthur, his every movement a testament to his newfound strength, stood as a guardian against the looming threat.


    ''Hmm, an interesting wolf. How to deal with it?'' Arthur thought as he had countless means to do so.


    The Golden Lightning Wolf King, undeterred by the previous setback, prepared for another assault. The air crackled with tension as it faced each other, the oue of the battle uncertain.


    Anastasia, having joined the fray, rallied the remaining faction members, preparing for a coordinated counterattack against the blue lightning wolves.


    __________


    As Arthur intercepted the Golden Lightning Wolf King''s attack, his eyes, sharp and gleaming, turned towards the hill where the scheming group had been watching.


    A sneer graced his face, a silent reproach that cut through the air like a de. The group, now exposed in their malevolence, recoiled under the weight of Arthur''s scorn.


    With a shift of his attention, Arthur refocused on the imminent threat¡ªthe formidable Golden Lightning Wolf King.


    A subtle vibration emanated from him, a force tuned precisely to the frequency the wolf could perceive. Activating his bloodline aura, Arthur''s presence surged, and the air seemed to quiver with an unseen power. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Golden Lightning Wolf King, once poised for another assault, suddenly faltered.


    A whimper escaped its massive frame, a sound that echoed through the forest. In an instant, a chain reaction unfolded, and the pack of blue lightning wolves, once eager for battle, retreated. The wolf king led them, leaving the battlefield in a blur of motion.


    In simple words, it turned tails and...ran.


    The sudden reversal left the group on the hill dumbfounded. The high-ranking noble''s daughter, the architect of this orchestrated chaos, now wore an expression of panic. Her carefullyid ns had crumbled in the face of the unexpected appearance of Arthur.


    "What just happened?"


    Arthur turned away from the retreating wolves, his gaze settling on the academy students he had just rescued.


    Relief and gratitude emanated from their eyes as they realized the danger had passed. In an awe-inspiring disy, Arthur had quelled the formidable pack with nothing but his presence.


    With a calm demeanor, Arthur approached the group, his hand extended. "Take these healing pills. They''ll aid in your recovery," he offered.


    Gratitude flowed from the students as they epted the pills, each expression a blend of appreciation and respect. Arthur''s actions had not only saved them from the brink of defeat but had showcased a strength that transcended their expectations.


    Among the relieved faces, Helia stepped forward, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She bowed slightly, a gesture of respect. "Thank you, Prince Arthur. We owe you our lives."


    Arthur dismissed the formality with a smile as he shook his head. "You don''t need to act like this with me right?"


    Helia smiled and said nothing more and immediately sat down to recuperate. As she was severely injured during this time.


    After a while she had recovered and the tension eased. Helia began recounting the events that had led to their perilous situation.


    She exined how they had been intentionally led into the Skybreak Dark Forest by girl''s group on the hill, setting the stage for the confrontation with the wolf pack.


    Arthur listened attentively, his eyes darkening at the revtion. The underhanded tactics of the group on the hill touched his bottom line.


    "A mere noble dared plot against one of mine?" Arthur sneered.


    "Don''t worry, she will soon know despair, including her family."

 Chapter 195 Rune Master: Red Sky Secret Realm

    195 Rune Master: Red Sky Secret Realm


    Amidst the fading echoes of the Skybreak Dark Forest turmoil, Arthur, Anastasia, and the rescued academy students made their way back to the academy grounds.


    The air, once tense with the anticipation of battle, now carried a certain calmness, an aftermath of the storm.


    As they approached the academy, Anastasia broke the silence. "Arthur, my father needs to know about this. I can''t ignore the actions of a noble ploting against academy students. It goes against the academy''s principles."


    Arthur waved a dismissive hand. "No need to trouble father with this. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Anastasia looked at him with a mix of concern and skepticism. "You can''t handle a noble''s family on your own, Arthur. This is a matter for the Emperor."


    Arthur chuckled, his eyes glinting with confidence. "Trust me, I can handle it. Just leave it to me."


    Anastasia hesitated but nodded. "Alright, but if it gets out of hand, promise me you''ll let father know."


    Arthur smirked, "Fine, fine, if it eases your worries, I''ll send a message to father."


    The noble girl from the hill, nked by her guardian, observed the movement from a distance.


    A sneer crossed her face, convinced that Arthur would not be able to do anything in the end as his foundation in the Empire is too small. With a contemptuous toss of her head, she left the scene.


    Three days passed in rtive tranquility. The academy returned to its usual rhythm, students attending sses and trained on the training grounds, and the memory of the Skybreak Dark Forest incident fading into whispers.


    A summons echoed across the academy grounds, reaching the ears of the inner disciples, core disciples, and the esteemed 13 Elite Disciples.


    Beneath the looming presence of a mountain, they gathered, anticipation buzzing through the air like static.


    Elders of the royal academy, distinguished figures with centuries of experience etched into their beings, stepped forward.


    The array of their robes and the gravity in their eyes signaled the importance of the reason for the gathering.


    "The time hase for the opening of the Red-Sky Secret Realm," one of the elders spoke, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "Prepare yourselves, for you are about to enter a small world that has its own danger, that some of which even these old bones of mine is wary of." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The secret realm had more dangers than th Heavenly Sword Secret Realm as it was not a secret realm created by the founder of the academy like that of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Nevertheless, the crowd of disciples buzzed with excitement, murmurs and whispers circting like a lively current.


    The Red Sky Secret Realm was renowned, a ce of trials and treasures, hidden dimensions waiting to be unraveled.


    As the elders provided details about the realm, Arthur stood among the crowd, his thoughts partly on the impending journey and partly on what he had been studying these past days within the Time Chamber of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    Later that day, within the inner chambers of the academy, the Great Elders and the Vice Principal gathered. A circr array, ancient and inscribed with profound symbols,y at the center of the room.


    With synchronized movements and the chanting of incantations, the elders activated the array. The air around them shimmered, and a portal to the Red Sky Secret Realm flickered into existence.


    Disciples, eager and ready, lined up before the portal. Arthur stood among them, his eyes reflecting interest.


    ''I wonder if there would be any surprises for me this time? But I can''t sense anything,'' he thought.


    The Vice Principal, an imposing figure with a long, flowing beard, addressed the assembly. "This realm is a crucible of challenges and opportunities. May you return stronger and wiser."


    The disciples stepped through the portal, one by one, disappearing into the unknown. Arthur and the group he was with was thest to enter, felt the pull of the arcane energies and crossed the threshold.


    The portal closed, leaving the Great Elders and the Vice Principal in the quiet chamber. Their gazes lingered on the sealed entrance, and a subtle tension hung in the air.


    One of the Great Elders broke the silence. "This generation bears unique individuals. The trials they face will shape not only their destinies but the course of the academy."


    The Vice Principal nodded solemnly. "Let us hope they emerge victorious and bring glory to the academy."


    "I wonder if anyone of them can fully unearth the inheritance of that Ancient Sect?"


    "That would be great but their requirements are too harsh as the geniuses of this era are unable match those of old."


    As the elders dispersed, the chamber remained silent, a momentary lull before the echoes of the disciples'' journey would reach their ears, marking the beginning of a new chapter in the annals of the royal academy.


    In the heart of the Red Sky Secret Realm, the disciples emerged into a mysticalndscape.


    The air crackled with unrestrained energy, and the distant horizon shimmered with the promise of untold secrets.


    Their collective thoughts was fixed on the legendary Red Sky Pce, an ancient power that had once reigned supreme.


    Now, it stood as ruins, yet the very foundation of the Royal Academy''s strength. The pce whispered of forgotten legacies, waiting to be unraveled.


    Arthur, a silent butmanding presence, took charge immediately and distanced the group from the others.


    He led this group of disciples, the newly formed Red-Sky Faction which was the result of Helia''s hard work all this time.


    She stood with determination in her eyes, stood as the head of this faction¡ªa testament to her resilience and Arthur''s guidance. The faction, though newly established, carried an air of anticipation, a blend of excitement and the unknown.


    The group moved with Arthur at the forefront, his eyes keenly scanning the surroundings.


    Through the guardiance of Aixen using his ancient experience, it allowed him to discern hidden dangers and potential treasures.


    The disciples, witnessing his foresight, marveled at the seamless way Arthur guided them through thebyrinth of the secret realm.


    Anastasia, part of the group, observed with a mix of fascination and disbelief. Arthur''s means surpassed her expectations, earning him the respect and admiration of the entire faction.


    They navigated through enchantingndscapes and treacherous terrains, each step echoing with the promise of discovery. Arthur, with a subtle charisma, exined his observations, making the journey a collective venture.


    "Arthur, how do you sense all these dangers?" Anastasia queried, her eyes reflecting a blend of curiosity and admiration.


    Arthur chuckled, his response cryptic. "It''s all luck don''t think much about it, hehe."


    "If you won''t say, I won''t ask then. Hmph!"


    Helia shook her head at this sight, ''It seems the Arthur still has this habit."


    Meanwhile, the others marveled at the reaction of Anastasia who was always the elegant princess they know but now looks like a bullied junior sister before Arthur.


    The males admired, the females admired. In short, he was awesome.


    As they approached a territory ruled by a formidable tribe of White Furred Apes, the air thickened with tension. The White Furred Apes, renowned for their strength, dominated this perilous domain.


    This was a territory that had been marked as a no go area by the previous generations after many generations had faced many casualties here.


    Anastasia voiced her concern, "Arthur, this is one of the most dangerous areas in the entire secret realm. Are you sure about this?"


    Arthur met her gaze with a confident smile. "Trust me, there''s something here that makes the risk worthwhile."


    The faction, guided by Arthur''s confidence, stepped into the territory of the White Furred Apes.


    The air vibrated with an unspoken challenge, and the disciples, though apprehensive, carried a newfound trust in their leader.


    ---------


    As the Red-Sky Faction ventured into the territory of the White Furred Apes, Arthur distributed Tier 3 Talismans to each member. Crafted with intricate runes, these talismans concealed their auras and even muted their footsteps, rendering them invisible to the vignt apes.


    This was his progress in the Dao of Runes so far. He could be considered and Rank 3 Rune Master. He had even faintly touched upon the threshold of Rank 4 but he couldn''t continue as the time for the opening of the secret realm was here.


    Even Arthur was shocked at the speed which he advanced even if he used the Time Chamber.


    The disciples, now veiled in the protective magic of the talismans, moved with unprecedented stealth.


    The forest embraced them in silence as they advanced, every step a testament to Arthur''s mastery of runes.


    Helia, ncing at her concealed form, marveled at the effectiveness of the talisman. "This is incredible, my Prince. I didn''t know you knew Rune Inscriptions too."


    Arthur, his eyes glinting with a touch of mystery, replied, "Just a side hobby, nothing much."


    Anastasia, observing the seamless concealing of the faction, nodded in approval disregarding Arthur''s boasting this time. "This makes things significantly easier. You truly are full of surprises, Arthur."


    Soon they came to a halt.


    "We are here."

 Chapter 196 Golden Spirit Liquid

    196 Golden Spirit Liquid


    Beneath the looming cave entrance, Arthur signaled for the RedSky Faction to proceed cautiously.


    The air within the cavern carried a cool, musty scent, and the torches affixed to the walls flickered, casting dancing shadows on the rocky surface.


    "Careful, everyone," Arthur advised in a hushed tone. "We''re close to our destination."


    As the group ventured further into the cave, they discovered intricate drawings adorning the walls, depicting the White Furred Apes in various poses.


    The torchlight painted the cavern with an ethereal glow, creating an ambiance that felt both mystical and ancient.


    Unbeknownst to the disciples, Arthur had enlisted Cora''s help to divert any potential threats away from their path long before leading them to this ce.


    ''At this time she should be pretty far away. With her abilities she might even put the entire Ape n under her control.''


    The cavern, carefully emptied of its usual denizens, appeared deceptively serene.


    The journey through the winding tunnels led them to a vast chamber adorned with stctites and stgmites. In the center, a reflective pool emanated a gentle, milky glow¡ªthe Earth Spirit Milk. It was a rare cultivation resource known for its profound nurturing properties.


    Arthur turned to the group, his eyes gleaming with assurance. "This is the Earth Spirit Milk. Step in and cultivate. It will greatly enhance your strength."


    "What, Earth Spirit Milk?!"


    "Goodness, that is an Earth Ranked Treasure!"


    "Wow, Arthur you''re awesome!" Anastasia eximed.


    "As expected of the young master," Helia was surprised too.


    The disciples, grateful for the unexpected boon, hesitated for a moment before gingerly stepping into the pool under Arthur''s permission.


    "The prince is really generous."


    "I know right? This treasure is enough to let us forge a Five or Six Star Foundation at the very least!"


    "That''s right. Before now I only had hopes of three or four star at most."


    The soothing energy of the Earth Spirit Milk enveloped them, and a collective sigh of contentment echoed within the cavern.


    Helia, her eyes reflecting a mix of awe and gratitude, remarked, "Young Master, this is incredible. Right now the other groups will be battling for small opportunities and here we are having a treasure to forge our foundations."


    "That''s right. I can''t wait to see the look on their faces when I surpass those snobby princes, haha," Anastasiaughed.


    Arthur, offering a modest smile, replied, "We''re not done yet. Follow me."


    "What, don''t tell me there is more?" Anastasia was stunned.


    Arthur said nothing and walked to a wall and ced his palm and soon a hidden passage was revealed.


    Leaving the group to bask in the rejuvenating effects of the Earth Spirit Milk, Arthur led Helia and Anastasia into the hidden passage that diverged from the main cavern.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave''s heart, the torchlight dimmed, and an air of secrecy surrounded them. The trio entered a chamber that resonated with an ancient power¡ªan enve untouched by the casual observer.


    "Here," Arthur gestured to the surroundings, "is where we''ll find what we''re truly seeking."


    The room, bathed in a faint luminescence, held an imposing stone pedestal upon which rested an ornate chest.


    Arthur approached the chest, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of determination and curiosity.


    Anastasia, observing the chamber''s arcane atmosphere, couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe. "What could be in that chest, Arthur?"


    ---------------


    In the heart of the concealed chamber, Arthur held an unadorned wine gourd with a mysterious air.


    Helia and Anastasia exchanged puzzled nces, their curiosity piqued. "What''s inside?" Helia inquired, eyeing the gourd.


    Arthur, a small smile ying on his lips, replied, "This seemingly unremarkable gourd contains something more precious than the Earth Spirit Milk pool you just encountered."


    Their eyes widened, absorbing the weight of Arthur''s words. He uncorked the gourd, revealing a radiant, golden liquid within¡ªan ethereal substance that seemed to shimmer with its own inner light.


    "The Golden Spirit Milk," Arthur spoke slowly, his words caused a shock to Helia dn Anastasia who were both well informed.


    Others may not know but the knew that this was simply a Heaven Ranked Treasure.


    And sure enough Arthur''s next words confirmed their guess, "It is a Heaven Ranked Treasure, far surpassing the Earth Spirit Milk in potency and rarity."


    The revtion left Helia and Anastasia speechless. The prospect of encountering a treasure of such caliber was beyond their expectations.


    Arthur continued, his eyes gleaming with a profound wisdom, "This Golden Spirit Milk holds the key to forging a Nine Star Foundation¡ªa foundation that is the pinnacle, the strongest, for breaking through to the Martial Emperor Realm."


    Their stunned expressions shifted to serious gazes. The significance of what Arthur presented began to sink in.


    "Arthur, how did you know about all this?" Anastasia remarked, her voice filled with curiosity.


    She didn''t ask before but upon encountering a Heaven Ranked Treasure she had to ask.


    Helia didn''t say anything but the curiosity was the same. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Arthur smiled, "Don''t think much into it, everyone has their secrets right, Anna?"


    "What....yes yes. I understand," Anastasia got fluttered by Arthur''s gaze.


    ''Had he noticed something? Impossible..'' she thought.


    "I''m sorry Arthur. I was just curious," she apologized with her head low.


    "Hey don''t go all sad now, it''s nothing, hehe."


    "By the way. I want to use this Golden Spirit Milk as the main ingredient to create a pill that will aid each of you in forming a Nine Star Foundation. It''s a process that demands precision and mastery of alchemy."


    "You''ve learnt Alchemy, Young Master?"


    "Yes."


    "Seriously, tch!" Anastasia felt there was no end to the surprises and felt like there was still so many things she didn''t know about Arthur.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "Nah, no need for saying thank you between us." Arthur wave his hand.


    "Wait a minute you said you''ll refine for us. But what about you?" Anastasia asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. I have another n."


    "Okay, I believe you."


    "Good, now, let''s prepare for the pill refinement. It won''t be an easy process, but the rewards are worth the effort."


    As the trio began the preparations for the alchemical process, the distant echoes of the RedSky Faction''s cultivation provided a backdrop¡ªa symphony of growth resonating in the secret realm''s depths.


    In the depths of the secluded chamber, the air hummed with anticipation as Arthur unfolded theyers of his alchemical prowess.


    The golden cauldron, gleaming with an ancient luster, took center stage. Helia and Anastasia, their eyes reflecting a blend of curiosity and budding reverence, observed the unfolding alchemical ballet.


    Arthur reached into his spatial ring and brought out nine different herbs, each pulsating with a unique elemental resonance. Their names echoed in the chamber as he introduced them.


    He felt might be boring for them to just watched so he exined.


    "These herbs," Arthur began, holding up the first pair, "are the Azure Essence Leaves. They draw on the essence of water, harboring the fluidity and adaptability of the deep ocean."


    The second set, he exined, were the Crimson Ember Flowers. "These fiery blossoms embody the essence of fire. Their intensity and vitality will lend strength to the pill."


    He continued, introducing the rest¡ªVerdant Harmony Roots, the Earthbound Stones, Zephyr Orchid Petals, Luminous Sunbeam Fruits, Ethereal Moonshade Seeds, Divine Thundergrass, and Starlight Frostbloom. Each herb held a specific elemental attribute, contributing to the intricate bnce required for the alchemical process.


    Arthur arranged the herbs in pairs, a testament to his understanding of their harmonious interactions.


    He initiated the Five Element Refinement Technique and formed the Five Element me heated the cauldron pulsating with elemental energies as the herbs transformed into liquid forms.


    The chamber filled with a symphony of crackling elements, a dance of primordial forces interweaving in a celestial rhythm.


    As the liquid amalgamation settled, Arthur began the meticulous refinement to purify and condense the essence of each herb.


    He added precise measures, orchestrating the delicate dance of elements within the cauldron.


    Then came the climax¡ªArthur introduced 18 drops of the Golden Spirit Liquid. The golden essence merged with the herb-infused elixir, creating a radiant concoction within the cauldron.


    Hours passed like fleeting moments as Arthur guided the final stage of refinement, his concentration unwavering.


    The chamber became a cocoon of transformative energies, the air charged with the promise of the impending pills.


    Finally, Arthur, beads of sweat on his brow, opened the cauldron. A warm, golden glow emanated, revealing two radiant pills¡ªglowing with hues that mirrored the elements themselves.


    "These are the Nine Star Foundation Pills," Arthur dered, his eyes reflecting satisfaction. "They carry the essence of the Azure Essence Leaves, Crimson Ember Flowers, Verdant Harmony Roots, Earthbound Stones, Zephyr Orchid Petals, Luminous Sunbeam Fruits, Ethereal Moonshade Seeds, Divine Thundergrass, and Starlight Frostbloom."


    The pills emitted a subtle fragrance, a testament to the potent blend of elemental essences infused within. Helia and Anastasia, their eyes fixed on the pills, felt a resonance with the profound forces encapsted in these small orbs.


    "These is my best refinement yet... Transcendent Grade Tier 5 Pills," he smirked.


    What?!


    What did I just hear?


    The girls were rendered speechless.

 Chapter 197 Breakthrough: Peak Seventh Stage Martial King Realm

    Chapter 197 Breakthrough: Peak Seventh Stage Martial King Realm


    In the dimly lit cavern, Arthur handed over the Transcendent Grade Tier 5 Nine Star Foundation Pills to Helia and Anastasia.


    Their eyes widened as they cradled the pills in their hands, a mix of awe and gratitude etched on their faces.


    "Young Master, this... I can''t believe you created pills of this caliber," Helia eximed, her voice filled with genuine admiration.


    Anastasia, equally stunned, added, "This is beyond anything we could have expected. Thank you. But just how many things do you know how to do, Arthur?"


    Arthur waved it off casually. "Don''t mention it. We are family, no need for too much talk. Now, go ahead and cultivate. We have a lot more to explore in this secret realm, and I want us all at our best."


    The two girls nodded in unison, expressions resolute. They moved to separate corners of the cavern, each finding a secluded space to begin their cultivation.


    As they settled into meditation, Arthur took a moment to observe the serene scene. The cavern, once echoing with the sounds of the Earth Spirit Milk pool, now held an air of focused determination.


    Cora, ever perceptive, appeared by Arthur''s side. "I just went away for a while and you broke another record," her expression was strange.


    Arthur was making the idol in her heart seem normal. But if that was the case then what about her? n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Arthur grinned, acknowledging her observation. "Looking at your expression you''re probably thinkinh about that whatever alchemy god right?"


    "That''s the God of Alchemy, Aamir."


    "Whatever. How about the White Furred Apes? Under your control?"


    Cora nodded. "They won''t bother us unless you want them to."


    "Hehe, why would I? Anyway, I''ll be in the other room cultivating. If anything happens, let me know."


    As Cora faded into the shadows, Arthur found himself a secluded spot. With a thought he entered the inner dimension of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    Entering this realm, Arthur''s surroundings blurred, and he found himself in a serenendscape within the pce. Aixen, the guardian spirit, appeared before him.


    "Master, the cultivation chamber has already been prepared. So far maintain the time ratio of 1:3 should still be doable without challenges."


    Arthur nodded, his eyes reflecting a resolute determination. "Very good Aixen, let''s get to work then."


    In the material world, Cora kept a watchful eye on the surroundings. The secluded atmosphere allowed for an undisturbed focus on cultivation.


    Helia and Anastasia, each immersed in their own cultivation method, began the process of absorbing the Earth Spirit Milk''s energies and integrating the effects of the Nine Star Foundation Pills.


    Helia, her connection with the earth element profound, entered a state of harmonious resonance with the Earth Spirit Milk. The pill''s essence merged seamlessly with her cultivation, enhancing the stability and depth of her foundation.


    Anastasia, on the other hand, experienced the fiery surge of the Crimson Ember Flowers. The potent mes coursed through her meridians, refining her spiritual energy to a new level.


    As they cultivated silently their strengths were growing at an rming rate.


    One a pill reaches the transcendent grade it would have a 200% efficiency. And as such the benefits would carry them up until the Martial Emperor Realm and even help them take a step further than others.


    With this, Arthur had singlehandedly made Helia to be able to stand amongst the genuises of this era.


    -------


    Within the secluded confines of the Nine Heavens Pce, Arthur prepared to embark on utilizing the formidable power of his Dao Devouring Martial Spirit.


    The chamber, infused with an ethereal glow ofplex array to increase the density of essence energy and also the power of time.


    Arthur, positioned at the center of the cultivation array, closed his eyes, connecting with the core of his being.


    The air itself seemed to hum with anticipation as he activated the Nine Heavens Sacred Universal Scripture, a cultivation technique that resonated with the very essence of the cosmos.


    The Dao Devouring Martial Spirit, a ck hole-like manifestation, emerged from Arthur''s dantian, its gravitational pull a force to be reckoned with. The ambient energy in the chamber responded, bending to the will of this extraordinary spirit.


    As the martial spirit expanded, its inky tendrils reached out, tapping into the fundamental energies surrounding Arthur. Essence energy, like a river responding to the call of the ocean, began to flow towards him. The martial spirit, an insatiable force, absorbed the essence with voracious hunger.


    Aixen, observed with a profound sense of approval. "Master''s control over the Dao Devouring Martial Spirit is truly remarkable. It feeds on the very essence of the world, transcending the limitations of conventional cultivation."


    The cultivation array beneath Arthur glowed brighter, resonating with the surge of power coursing through it.


    The Nine Heavens Sacred Universal Scripture, a technique honed through meticulous practice and profound understanding, served as the conduit for this transformative process.


    As essence energy continued to pour into the martial spirit, Arthur''s body underwent a metamorphosis. His meridians expanded, amodating the influx of power. Each cell seemed to pulsate with newfound vitality.


    The martial spirit, now a swirling vortex of power, drew upon the quintessence of the Dao.


    It wasn''t merely absorbing energy; it was assimting the very principles that governed existence. Arthur''s cultivation wasn''t a mere ascent through realms; it was amunion with the elusive truth of the Dao Laws.


    This was also a result of his cultivation technique, and it allowed hisprehension of the elementalsws to increase greatly.


    Time within the Nine Heavens Pce flowed differently, and what seemed like moments stretched into profound epochs.


    In the outside world, a day would pass for every three within the pce. Yet, within this timeless sanctuary, Arthur''s journey through the martial king realms unfolded at an elerated pace.


    With each stage surpassed, the martial spirit''s hunger intensified. It reached a point where Arthur, in symbiotic harmony with the spirit, seemed to transcend the boundaries of each stage.


    Fourth Stage Martial King Realm!


    Fifth Stage Martial King Realm!


    Sixth Stage Martial King Realm!


    As Arthur approached the pinnacle of the Seventh Stage of the Martial King Realm, the martial spirit''s hunger waned. The energies within the chamber settled, and Arthur, now bathed in a transcendent aura, opened his eyes.


    Arthur''s aura resonated with power as he reached the peak of the Seventh Stage of the Martial King Realm. The energies around him seemed to acknowledge this aplishment, vibrating in a subtle harmony.


    Satisfied with his cultivation progress, Arthur shifted his focus to the intricacies of Tier 4 Rune Circles.


    He retrieved a Rune Book gifted by Suo Hao, its pages filled withplex symbols that represented a higher level of runic mastery.


    Aixen, the guardian spirit, observed with a sense of anticipation. "Master, Tier 4 Runes are a considerable leap from Tier 3. The intricacies demand a profound understanding of soul power. But with your vast soul energy, I believe you''ll master them swiftly."


    Arthur nodded in agreement, his eyes fixed on the runic patterns before him. The symbols danced in his mind as he began the meticulous process of memorization.


    Days turned into nights within the Nine Heavens Pce as Arthur delved into the world of Tier 4 Runes. His concentration was unwavering, his mind absorbing theplexities of each runic circle.


    In a few days, Arthur, to even Aixen''s surprise, had memorized and learnt the Tier 4 Rune Circles. His soul power, an abundant wellspring, proved more than sufficient for the task. The dance of runes within his consciousness became a familiar melody.


    Arthur, now with the Tier 4 Rune Circles at his mental fingertips, decided to put his newfound knowledge to the test. His fingers traced the patterns in the air, creating intricate rune formations that glowed with a subtle brilliance.


    In just a week, Arthur mastered a Tier 4 Runic Circle, a testament to his formidable mental acuity and control over soul power.


    He marveled at the intricacies of the runes, realizing the potential they held for enhancing his abilities.


    However, Arthur''s thirst for knowledge didn''t end there. With an ambitious goal in mind, he sought to grasp Tier 4 Arrays within a month.


    Arrays embodied multipleplex Runes and runic circles and evenbined Tier 3 arrays within. So it was much moreplex.


    The subsequent weeks saw Arthur engrossed in the study and practice of Tier 4 Arrays. The cavern within the Nine Heavens Pce echoed with the resonances of his efforts.


    One monthter, Arthur''s progress exceeded even his own expectations. Aixen, with a sense of admiration, remarked, "Master, you''ve not only mastered one but two Tier 4 Arrays."


    Arthur, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes, acknowledged the achievement. "The Rending Wind Array and the Gale Inferno Array¡ªI can form them in an instant."


    Aixen marveled at Arthur''s swift mastery. "Yourprehension of runes and arrays is truly exceptional."


    "I''ve never seen such an advancement before. Your soul power and innate soul memories unawakened should have yed a major role," Aixen said.


    As Arthur contemted his newfound abilities, the ambient energies within the Nine Heavens Pce seemed to pulse with approval. The runes on the ground glowed softly, as if acknowledging the mastery of their wielder.


    Content with his achievements, Arthur closed the Rune Book and stood, a newfound determination in his eyes. The Red Sky Sect''s ruins would soon activate, and he was prepared to face the challenges that awaited.

 Chapter 198 Breaking into the Red Sky Sect Ruins

    Chapter 198 Breaking into the Red Sky Sect Ruins


    The Nine Heavens Pce dissipated around Arthur as he emerged, his aura now resonating with the refined strength of the Seventh Stage of the Martial King Realm.


    Helia and Anastasia had already woken up from their cultivation state, awaiting his return, looked at him with curiosity.


    Helia noticed a slight change and said, "Young Master, you''ve advanced again," Helia remarked, her eyes gleaming with admiration.


    Anastasia, who had reached the peak of the Martial King Realm, nodded in agreement. "I can''t believe you are already at this stage. Meanwhile, it''s only been less than two years."


    She felt like Arthur''s talent was too absurd. Before him who is qualified to call himself a genius.


    Arthur smiled modestly this time,"Just doing my best. Anyway, you both have advanced greatly too."


    "Hehe, that''s right. I can firmly rank in the top three or four now," Anastasiaughed.


    "Just top four?"


    "Hey, what''s with that look? Those other guys are not to be trifled with."


    "Yeah..."


    "Hmph! Nevermind."


    Arthur then turned serious. "Conceal your auras. We don''t want to draw unnecessary attention."


    The trio, now concealing their formidable strengths, ventured to where the RedSky Faction had gathered. The air crackled with energy as Arthur''s gaze met the eyes of each member. Helia and Anastasia, beside him, mirrored his silence.


    Among the RedSky Faction, murmurs of awe circted. They had all experienced significant breakthroughs, some even ascending from the Grand Martial Realm to the Martial King Realm. The collective strength of the faction had soared to new heights.


    Arthur''s presence drew attention as he addressed the gathered disciples. "We''re about to head to the center of the secret realm, to the ruins of the Red Sky Sect. Keep your guard up and stay vignt."


    Helia''s eyes scanning the assembled group,mented, "Everyone has grown stronger. It seems we''re not the only ones who''ve been putting in the effort."


    "Thepetition will be fierce. Let''s make sure we leave asting impression."


    "Yeah!" Many shouted in unison.


    ''Why does it feel like we are going to war?'' Arthur wondered and then chuckled inwardly.


    ''We''ll trash thepetition, no need to get riled up,'' he thought.


    With Arthur at the forefront, the RedSky Faction embarked on the journey toward the heart of the secret realm. Thendscapes shifted, revealing the diverse and treacherous terrains that made up the mysterious realm.


    After they left, Cora released the White Furred Ape n and took them all into the inner world of the Serene Pce Painting.


    They would be a trump card in Arthur''s hand if he ever has to deal with a lot of numbers.


    --------


    Days passed, and the group, resilient and determined, arrived at the outskirts of what seemed to be an ancient city.


    The ruins exuded an aura of profound history, with dpidated structures and overgrown vegetation serving as relics of a bygone era.


    Arthur, halting the group, surveyed the surroundings. "This is it. The center of the secret realm, where the Red Sky Sect once thrived."


    As the Red-Sky Faction gathered, so did the other factions, each led by a prince and their formidable disciples. The air grew tense, anticipation weaving through the atmosphere.


    In the midst of the ruins, a barrier, ancient yet resilient, enveloped the city remains. The protective field shimmered with energy, preventing unauthorized entry.


    Arthur, assessing the situation, turned to his faction. "We need to breach this barrier. Once inside, the true challenges await."


    Anastasia, eyes narrowing in focus, asked, "Do you have a n?"


    Arthur, a glint of confidence in his eyes, replied, "Of course."


    With a wave of his hand, intricate runes materialized, forming aplex array that was interwoven with the barrier''s energy. The air hummed with suppressed power as the array worked its magic.


    Helia and Anastasia, experienced in Arthur''s capabilities, exchanged a knowing nce. The Red-Sky Faction, held anticipations as they watched as the barrier rippled silently to Arthur''s application of runes.


    The protective field, once imprable, began to waver. Slowly, like the parting of a curtain, an opening appeared, allowing entry to the ancient city within.


    Meanwhile, the other groups were just begining to march towards the center of the ruins because there was still time before the barrier will open by itself.


    They couldn''t be like Arthur barging in like that.


    ------------


    Beforeing here, Arthur activated concealment talismans for the Red Sky Faction.


    With his expertise in runes, he manipted a fraction of the barrier, allowing his team swift entry before it sealed again, ensuring they had the first-mover advantage.


    "We''re in!"


    "I can''t believe the Prince is such a master of runes and also has such strongbat power!"


    "Sigh, a true geniuses isn''t what side figures like us canprehend."


    "It appears that following Prince Arthur is the right choice."


    The hearts of the Red Sky Faction has already been won fully by Arthur so far.


    From the very beginning when they joined the faction with Helia as the leader they had already been prepared to go against the other factions of the Princes even though the chances of sess looked bleak.


    But they joined because of Helia''s temperament, and also to her humble identity.


    Many of them were from humble origins too. They were talents that had been picked up from outside the empire and had not yet joined any faction.


    It could be said that Arthur''s faction was a faction of non-nobles.


    Arthur heard their words and sensed their emotions and smiled secretly, ''Sigh, my charm stat must be off the charts.''


    Anyway, while other factions awaited the gradual opening of the barrier, Arthur led his team through thebyrinthine remnants of the sect.


    The air was thick with the resonance of history as they explored crumbling halls and mystical chambers.


    The ruins, a testament to the sect''s former glory, whispered promises of untold treasures.


    The Red Sky Faction, under Arthur''s guidance, stumbled upon a treasure trove. Each step uncovered a new bounty ¡ª rare herbs, potent pills, ancient weapons, and enchanting armors.


    They discovered forgotten cultivation techniques and obscure materials that held immense value.


    As they ventured deeper, the secrets of the Red Sky Sect unveiled themselves. The faction members marveled at the wealth of knowledge and power hidden within the ruins.


    "Nine Clover Golden Leaf!"


    "Five Elements Star Armour!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "And look at these weapons! The craftsmanship is unparalleled."


    Arthur, silently acknowledging the significance of their findings, urged the group forward.


    Their journey through the sect''s remnants continued until they reached the heart of the ruins ¡ª the headquarters of the Red Sky Sect.


    In the central chamber, an ethereal guardian materialized, its form a manifestation of the sect''s enduring spirit. The guardian, its eyes like a swirling abyss, regarded Arthur with curiosity.


    "How did you breach the Nine-Nine Interlocking Formation Barrier?" the guardian inquired, its voice echoing through the chamber.


    Arthur, with a calm demeanor, exined, "The barrier weakened over time, falling from Tier 9 to Tier 7. I identified a weak point and exploited it to enter."


    The guardian, a being of ancient wisdom, nodded in acknowledgment. "That''s an impressive feat for your cultivation realm. However, you must wait for the others. Patience is a virtue, even in the pursuit of treasures."


    "I disagree with you senior."

 Chapter 199 Inheritance Battle

    Chapter 199 Inheritance Battle


    "I disagree with you senior."


    The whole ce went silent and even the guardian was taken aback as he didn''t expect a refusal at his words.


    "What do you mean?" He asked sternly.


    "You said we have to follow the rules and wait for the others but I don''t agree with that," Arthur said.


    The man narrowed his eyes and regain calmness as he stroked his beard, "Why do you say that?"


    "The world of cultivation is a world where there is unfair advantage held by the strong."


    "I cane here today ahead of the opening time because I am more capable than the others, here I am strong," replied Arthur.


    "So why should the strong wait for the weak?" The man asked with a smile.


    "Exactly," Arthur nodded.


    "You are smart, but rules are rules. And although your conjecture is correct, you forget one vital thing."


    "What is it?" Arthur asked, though he already knew where the man was going with his words.


    "You forget that currently within the confines of this secret realm, I am the strongest and so therefore, I make the rules."


    "Hence, you will wait as per the rules," he ended as he released a powerful aura that pressed on strongly on everyone causing all to sweat a bit due to the pressure.


    Well, almost everyone.


    Seeing that Arthur was still fine, the man harrumphed and stopped.


    "The purpose of this inheritance is to find the most worthy. So I cannot risk not properly checking all who hade, else I would have failed my ancestors."


    The man exined as he subconsciously acknowledged that Arthur wasn''t weak like the others.


    But Arthur remained undeterred by the guardian''s insistence on waiting, stood his ground. "You won''t find anyone better than me," he asserted confidently.


    The guardian, an ancient spirit bound by rules, replied cryptically, "We''ll see."


    Arthur, along with the Red Sky Faction, moved aside.


    In a hushed tone, he assured his team, "That guardian will beg me to take the inheritance. Just watch."


    Helia and Anastasia exchanged doubtful nces, uncertain of Arthur''s bold im.


    ''Can you not y jokes at this time?'' Anastasia thought.


    Arthur nced at her and grinned.


    Nevertheless, they trusted in his capabilities, even if the situation seemed unconventional.


    ....


    "So this is the ruins of the Red Sky Sect."


    "It appears so."


    "Wow, even though it''s just the ruins, merely looking at it you can tell that it was a mighty giant of the ancient times."


    Many disciples chatted as they arrived before the ruins one by one as they waited for the barrier to disappear.


    As moments passed, the quiet anticipation hung in the air.


    Soon everyone who was still alive had gathered and the barrier was removed, letting everyone in.


    The distant murmur of the approaching disciples of the Royal Academy marked the beginning of a pivotal moment in the secret realm.


    When they say the members of the Red Sky Faction, they felt weird but all assumed that they came from another part of the ruins.


    *Swish!*


    The guardian, a spectral figure with eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of centuries, emerged before the gathered disciples. "The time hase for the Red Sky Faction Inheritance," it proimed, leading them to a colossal arena adorned with multiple fighting stages.


    Arthur, at the forefront of his faction, exchanged nces with his team. "Get ready, everyone. This is our moment."


    At this time he noticed a gaze on him.


    ''No, not just one...''


    Arthur turned and saw a few unfamiliar faces and farmiliar ones.


    "That one there with the ck martial robe and the spear is the strongest elite disciple Karuq," Anastasia whispered.


    "I see," Arthur sounded uninterested, but then the guy gave him a nod and he returned the nod out of politeness and looked away.


    "Now I agree that you are indeed still weaker than him," Arthur said.


    "What..."


    "Shush... let''s move."


    The arena, surrounded by the remnants of the Red Sky Sect, emanated an aura of ancient power.


    The disciples from the Royal Academy, including the 11 Elite Disciples, core disciples, and inner disciples with their respective factions, stood in awe of the grandeur before them.


    The guardian, a figure of authority, addressed the assembly.


    "Each of you will enter a stage. An array will activate, and an opponent from the ancient Red Sky Sect will manifest. Prepare yourselves for a trial unlike any other."


    Whispers and murmurs of surprise rippled through the crowd.


    This unexpected turn of events added ayer of uncertainty to the already tense atmosphere.


    "This wasn''t what was said on record."


    "Yeah, why the change this time."


    "I don''t know but we have to be careful. The ancient sects cannot be underestimated."


    Helia, standing with the Red Sky Faction, couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. "This is our chance to prove ourselves. Don''t hold back."


    The disciples, curious and apprehensive, spread out across the stages. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As the array activated, figures of formidable opponents materialized, each embodying the prowess of the ancient Red Sky Sect.


    -------


    Arthur stepped onto his designated stage, and a male figure materialized before him.


    The opponent, an outer disciple of the ancient Red Sky Sect, possessed an aura that echoed the profoundness of a bygone era.


    The first three fights, designated to be with outer disciples of the Red Sky Sect, unfolded rapidly across the vast arena.


    Arthur''s opponent, though ethereal, spoke with intelligence as if it retained some semnce of life.


    The realization that these ancient disciples could converse heightened Arthur''s curiosity.


    "Who are you?" Arthur inquired, his sword at the ready.


    The opponent replied with an echo from the past, "I am Liang Feng, an outer disciple of the Red Sky Sect from centuries past. You should be a genius of this era, no?"


    "A genius? I don''t know," Arthur spoke thoughtfully.


    The Red Sky Sect disciple frowned and took that as Arthur saying he was not a genius.


    "Since all you have is your handsome looks, take this!"


    "zing Palm!" A giant ming palm zed as it rushed towards Arthur with blinding speed.


    As the battle began, Arthur unleashed a single, swift strike, demonstrating the pinnacle of his swordsmanship.


    *Poof!*


    The opponent''s attack dissipated and the sword strike arrived before stunned disciple.


    Liang Feng, the ancient disciple, dissipated with a sense of awe. The crowd watched in stunned silence.


    Almost half of the disciples were eliminated in the first round, showcasing the formidable strength of the outer disciples of the Red Sky Sectpared to the inner disciples of the Royal Academy.


    With the arena still charged with the echoes of the first battles, Arthur faced his next opponent.


    This time, he allowed the ancient disciple to utilize all his techniques and even his martial spirit. Arthur''s objective was clear ¡ª to understand more about the geniuses of ancient times.


    The opponent, wielding techniques of an era long past,unched attacks with precision and grace.


    However, Arthur moved with a fluidity that seemed to transcend time itself.


    The opponent''s strikes were met with a seamless defense, and even the manifestation of a martial spirit failed to breach Arthur''s defenses.


    "Impressive techniques," Arthur acknowledged, a twinkle of curiosity in his eyes. " more."


    In a culmination of his observations, Arthur countered with the same sword attack that had dismantled his previous opponent.


    The ancient disciple, unable toprehend the swiftness and precision of Arthur''s movements, sumbed to the overwhelming force.


    "It appears that the outer sect disciples of the ancient sects are as strong as the genius inner disciples of the current times," Arthur concluded.


    At this time his third opponent was condensing.


    "I wonder what surprising geniuses I will meet next," Arthur smiled.

 Chapter 200 Unique Martial Spirit of the Ancient Era: Total Invisibility?

    Chapter 200 Unique Martial Spirit of the Ancient Era: Total Invisibility?


    "I wonder what surprising geniuses I will meet next," Arthur smiled.


    As soon as he finished speaking the figure condensed into a disciple with narrow cold eyes.


    But unlike the previous two tha wore the garment of an outer disciple of the Red Sky Sect, this one was different.


    ''A ninja?''


    ''Or an assassin perhaps?'' Arthur wonderedlooking as the male figure in ck tight clothing whose eyes were the only part of his body not covered by clothing.


    ''Hmm, strangely...I can sense any thoughts.''


    ''Is my empath ability ineffective or is he special.''


    "You must be a genius of this era right?" The opponent spoke up first.


    Arthur raised his eyebrow at that, "Why is everyone concerned about geniuses of this era?"


    "The previous two asked the same thing."


    The opponent looked a bit surprised, "You don''t know?"


    Arthur only shook his head in response.


    "I see. It appears that certain information must have been lost. Whatevers, it and s not my ce to enlighten you," the ninja said.


    Immediately he finished speaking, he summoned his martial Spirit but what was strange was that although Arthur sensed it, he couldn''t see any thing.


    ''Is his martial spirit invisible? Then...that means...''


    Suddenly, the man disappeared and Arthur could not sense his aura or even pinpoint his position with his soul power.


    Arthur then concluded that his opponent is one with a unique Martial Spirit¡ªone that bestowed total invisibility, rendering him undetectable by the senses.


    At a corner of the arena the Guardian Spirit of he Red Sky Sect nce at Arthur secretly and thought, "Since you said you are the best, it is only right I help you face the best of our geniuses."


    This was the guardian''s move to pit Arthur against the strongest geniuses of the ancient era became apparent.


    "Since I can''t sense you, I can only fish you out."


    ''Since he isn''t wearing the robes of an outer disciple then he must be a special disciples.''


    Arthur had once read in the books of the Royal Library that the ancient sects had another allocation of disciples called Special or Unique Disciples.


    These were all geniuses with rare and unique Martial Spirits.


    Arthur began to randomly attack different areas of the stage.


    *Bang!*


    *Boom!*


    *Crack!*


    Unable to sense his opponent, Arthur secretly relied on his extraordinary spirit power to set up an array around him with every stroke of his sword.


    The stage became a canvas for his unseen art, each strike a purposeful stroke in an intricate masterpiece.


    Although his opponent couldn''t sense this as his opponent''s voice taunted him, mocking his seemingly erratic attacks.


    "You think you can defeat what you can''t see?" the invisible opponent jeered.


    Arthur, a calcting strategist, responded byyering the stage with subtle arrays, his spirit power dancing with precision.


    "I guess the prophecy was exaggerating about the future. It appears you are merely thus..."


    "If that is the case, I can send you on your way..."


    Arthur suddenly senses danger and immediately moved away with a subtle movement technique.


    *Swish!*


    A sword light passes where Arthur''s chest previously was.


    "Huh? It seems you are not that useless..." The voice spoke and disappeared again as it attacked a second time.


    But Arthur dodged all of them as he continued his seemingly random strikes.


    Random strikes that concealed a deeper purpose, and as the opponent moved in for a powerful attack, the entire stage suddenly shined brightly.


    "What?" The voice eximed as the outline of his figure was revealed and then before he could recover...


    *Boom!*


    The entire stage exploded is raging mes.


    "Arrgh! An array....how did you-?.."


    Smoke billowed, revealing the injured opponent who, shocked and coughing up blood, had been forced out of his invisibility state.


    "Your invisibility is useless against my arrays," Arthur dered calmly, the residue of his strategic strikes dissipating around them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Away from them were the disciples who had lost their battles, witnessing the unexpected turn of events, erupted in whispers and gasps.


    At this time, the opponent began to disappear.


    "It was indeed spoken of that these times are the greatest of any era and the geniuses of old will never match the talents of your time."


    "It appears...the prophecy...is..."


    The young man disappeared after that, but his words made Arthur thoughtful.


    ''A prophecy? Is it rted to the same prophecy about the fusion of all continents again?''


    Having sessfully navigated the challenges of the first three stages, Arthur became the first to advance to the fourth.


    Meanwhile, others continued their battles, not having the time to pay attention to that of their opponents.


    "Wow, I didn''t know that Prince Arthur was this powerful!"


    "I knew he was strong but he even cleared the third round faster than the strongest elite disciple of the Royal Academy!"


    "You are surprised? Well, I expected it since the day he cleared the Battle Tower."


    "But you should know that Karuq''s record was more than a year ago, so who can tell that he also may not have been ae to clear the tower?"


    "You make a point."


    The disciples who had been ousted out of thepetition and turned into mere spectators of the event decided to turnmentators also.


    But the more they watched, the more stunned they became as they notice something strange.


    "Why are all the Red Sky Faction members so fierce?" One of them asked.


    Someone who was not farmiliar with the members of the Red Sky Faction asked, "What do you mean, how fierce can they be?"


    "You haven''t noticed?"


    "Noticed what? The Red Sky Faction? They are literally the weakest of all factions. Who pays attention to them?"


    "Look, that guy''s name is Jerry!"


    "Okay?"


    "Jerry''s cultivation is now three stages greater than mine!"


    "So you''re saying?"


    "Before this secret realm opening Jerry was one stage lower than mine. We have exchanged blows previously and he was my defeated opponent but now..."


    "What?!" The disciple suddenly looked towards the stage.


    "Since when did the Red Sky Faction have someone that strong?"


    "I don''t know what dog shit luck he encountered but could it be that the entire group stumbled upon some cultivation treasure?"


    "Hmm, that is the only exnation. But a treasure that can be so powerful that it could raise the cultivation stages of all the members of the faction a few levels must be one that is guarded by a very powerful beast."


    "Then that means..."


    They both looked at each other''s eyes...


    "There is someone very capable amongst them..."


    "Prince Arthur!" They spoke in unnned unison.


    ...or was it nned?...

 Chapter 201 Energy Compression Art

    Chapter 201 Energy Compression Art


    After defeating his third opponent, Arthur appears in a hall.


    "Is this where I will face my fourth opponent?" He asked out loud but no one answered.


    As he was about to speak again, he heard a voice.


    "You have passed the third round, here is your reward!"


    *Swoosh!*


    A bamboo slip flew towards him and he grabbed it and information was imprinted in his mind.


    ''Energy Compression Art?''


    It turns out that it was a secret technique, one thatpresses the Cultivator''s essence energy and makes it more powerful than ordinary essence energy.


    ''But I don''t need this,'' Arthur thought as he kept it in his spatial ring.


    The secret technique was a Heaven Ranked Technique but Arthur didn''t need it as it wouldn''t be able topress his essence energy at all!


    "Do you want to continue?" Asked that same voice.


    "Yes."


    "Alright."


    Arthur''s vision blurred slightly as he appeared in a battle ring but unlike the previous one, he was not in the arena where the others were.


    Around him were other battle rings which were empty, revealing that he was the first to arrive at this level.


    As Arthur observed the environment, while contemting on the prophecy his previous opponent spoke of, his next opponent appeared.


    *Swoosh!*


    This one was a girl will light blue hair and somewhat gray eyes. Her gaze was as cold as can be and she didn''t even bother saying ''Hi'' beforeunching an attack.


    "Blizzard Storm!"


    Arthur was suddenly assaulted with blizzards that covered the entire stage.


    But he was unprepared.


    *Boom!*


    The attack ended and dust flew everywhere and Arthur''s figure was revealed behind a golden shield he had erected using runic arrays.


    Arthur had to admit that the Array Techniques of Suo Hao''s n were the best.


    They had an attribute that made it easy to deploy and extremely hard to break by outside forces.


    ''Speaking of which, I need to visit him after this,'' Arthur thought.


    Meanwhile, while Arthur was slightly thinking, his opponent frowned for a second and summoned her martial spirit.


    "Spirit Snow King!"


    An Ice-type Martial Spirit appeared behind her and her aura skyrocketed!


    She then ced both palms together and the entire stage turned into a block of ice in an instant and the cold was getting stronger.


    *Crack!*


    "Hmm, she managed to breach this shield?" Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    This shield of his can block a full-powered attack of a peak Martial King Realm Cultivator genius.


    ''Should I release my Martial Spirit?'' Arthur thought.


    ''Nah, that would be overkill.''


    ''But seriously, I need a not too overpowered martial spirit else whenever I release my Martial Spirit it would look like I''m showing off...''


    ''Although I don''t mind but, still,'' Arthur continued to ignore his opponent as this finally caused a reaction from the cold-looking girl.


    "Ice-cold Zero!"


    "Huh!" Arthur was alerted immediately as he sensed some danger.


    The atmosphere had changed and he could sense the power of Ice Concept!


    ''But it feels a bit different from the normal Ice Concept,'' he noticed.


    *Bang!*


    Arthur''s shieldpletely shattered and he immediately released his essence energy around him.


    But noticed that it was draining his energy fast just to maintain that covering.


    He wasn''t worried though. He had a lot where that came from.


    ''I guess it''s time to move,'' Arthur brought out the sword again.


    *Shing!*


    A sword cry rang out as the entire arena began to tremble.


    ''Oh, let me reduce the intensity.''


    The trembling power reduced to just around the stage and his opponent began to feel the hit.


    "What sort of sword technique is that?" She finally asked Arthur.


    "This sword technique? It''s just a normal sword attack."


    *sh!*


    *Boom!*


    The entire stage was destroyed and dust filled the ce as even his opponent was extinguishedpletely.


    ''yawn...''


    "Don''t you have anyone stronger, Guardian?" Arthur asked.


    "Tch! Arrogant fellow, your disdain won''tst for long, hmph!" The guardian who was watching from a hidden ce clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.


    But then, "He is strong, indeed. Just like he said, he is the strongest of this batch and all the previous onesbined."


    "Could there be anyone more powerful than him?" The guardian frowned.


    "Do I have to bend my head in the end to beg him to take the inheritance?"


    The guardian had heard what Arthur said to his faction members.


    At that time he thought nothing of it and saw Arthur as just a frog at the bottom of the well, but...


    Right now Arthur had broken every record that was ever set since this secret realm was discovered.


    "Fine, what does it matter this face of mine? I''m already a dead person with only this remnant spirit all that is left of me."


    "The Sect owns my life anyway, and I must not fail my ancestors, argh!"


    "Master knew of my temper but he still asked me to be the one to handle this. What if I can''t give in at the end?"


    ''Whatever, since he wants powerful opponents then I won''t hold back anymore!'' he screamed in his mind losing his sagely temperament.


    ''As long no one knows, it''s fine. Now show me what you got, genius!''


    ..... N?v(el)B\\jnn


    *Tak!* *Tak!* *Tak!*


    The stage magically repaired itself and even strengthened.


    ''Hmm, I think he heard me. What do you think, Aixen?''


    ''He did hear you, Master.''


    ''That''s good then.''


    *Swoosh!*


    The next opponent swiftly appeared and then he looked around.


    "I was finally allowed to fight! Finally!" He rejoiced.


    Arthur at the side had a weird look on his face.


    Because this new guy honestly looks a bit too ''perculiar''.


    He stood barefoot, wore only trousers which were torn after his knees.


    His height was more than two meters tall, his biceps were bigger than Arthur''s head by arge margin and as heughed, Arthur noticed another thing.


    ''Where is his front teeth?'' he wondered.


    "Hey pretty boy!"


    Arthur raised his eyebrow on the way he was addressed, but he didn''t respond and just kept silent


    "You''re my opponent right?!"


    "No."


    "What?!" The big guy became confused.

 Chapter 202 Blood Barbarian: Spirit Nurturing Artifact

    Chapter 202 Blood Barbarian: Spirit Nurturing Artifact


    "What?!"


    "What do you mean?!" The dude shouted.


    "I''m not your opponent. That''s what I mean," Arthur calmly replied.


    "You''re standing in front of me which makes you my opponent!"


    "No, it doesn''t."


    "Yes, it does!"


    "Why is your voice so loud? Can you speak like a normal person?"


    "Now you shame me for my loud voice! But that''s how I speak. Arrgh!"


    The man finally couldn''t take anymore and rushed for an attack.


    *Swish!*


    In an instant, it was as though he teleported and appeared beside Arthur.


    ''Ah... he''s fast,'' Arthur noted as he felt a mighty wind approaching his face and swiftly dodged.


    *Swoosh!*


    "Huh, howe I missed?!"


    "Um, That''s because I dodged it of course."


    "Ah! That''s not fair!"


    "What isn''t?"


    "You''re not supposed to dodge! How dare you dodge!!" The man''s size suddenly grew bigger and his muscles became tighter and stronger.


    "Come here!" He attacked again.


    "Nope!" Arthur dodged.


    *Bang!*


    *Boom!*


    *Crash!*


    "Argh! Stay still so I can crush you!"


    "No!"


    "Why are you shouting too!"


    "Cause you did!"


    "Stop copying me!!" The guy grew bigger again and he was already five meters tall.


    Arthur looked at the giant and wondered what sort of power he had.


    Moreover, Arthur found it fascinating that the man''s speed never reduced and even increased!


    ''Interesting, this guy is special but...he is a little dumb.''


    "I know that look! You''re probably thinking that I am stupid right!"


    "Huh, you noticed? How?"


    "See, you even admitted it. Evil!"


    *Boom!*


    Some red energy began to spill out of his body and cracks began to appear on the stage.


    ''Hmm, this is unexpected. His aura has already touched half-step into the Martial Emperor Realm.''


    ''I guess I won''t be using my sword. It''s been a while since I fought like a barbarian.''


    Arthur finally guessed what kind of bloodline this figure had.


    The Blood Barbarians.


    They are an extinct race that existed in ancient times.


    What was strange about them was that their martial spirit was also part of the body.


    To be precise, it was their blood!


    Only their shaman can see what kind of blood martial spirit each barbarian had.


    *Crack!*


    Arthur cracked his neck and sped off towards his opponent.


    "Let''s fight like real men!"


    "Hell yeah!" Replied his opponent.


    *Boom!* *Bang!*


    The guardian watched in shock as Arthur fought bare-handed with raw strength without losing ground.


    "They are evenly matched?"


    "No, that doesn''t seem to be the case. His opponent is getting injured but his bloodlust is too strong so he is ignoring it."


    Bloodlust.


    It was a special trait of the Blood Barbarians.


    When a barbarian enters the bloodlust state, they ignore all else and only go for the kill.


    At the same time, their battle instincts are awakened and they can somehow channel the battle experience of all their ancestors.


    This made them to be natural-born warriors.


    Arthur almost fell victim to this fellow''s battle instincts a few times but his senses were also powerful even with using his soul power.


    After a while, Arthur noticed that his opponent was getting stronger as they fought.


    ''But the increase won''tst for much longer,'' he thought.


    ''Well, it was nice knowing you, buddy.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Strength Concept, level 5!"


    *Boom!*


    The Barbarian crashed to the stage and...passed out.


    Soon, he too was cleared and the next opponent appeared.


    After that, Arthur faced the next opponent and defeated him easily too.


    *Swish!*


    Arthur was teleported to the hall where he received a reward previously.


    This time three things floated in front of him and the guardian appeared before him.


    "You''re indeed the strongest of all that have taken the test so far," he swallowed his pride andmended Arthur''s strength.


    Arthur simply shrugged and asked, "Are these my reward?"


    The Guardian ignored the attitude and replied, "Yes, but not all of them. You can only choose one."


    "Why not two?"


    "Because that is the rule."


    "You speak of the rules again. It seems you are fond of it."


    "I am a custodian of the legacy of the Red Sky Sect. Who else will uphold the rules if not me."


    "But you know that all of these will still be mine in the end right? So why not give me all three with a smile," Arthur smirked.


    "Tch, you little..."


    "What?"


    "Never mind, just take it then," The guardian let out a sigh in the end and gave in.


    ''If you weren''t already gone, you will owe me a lot for this,'' The Guardian cursed in his heart that he had to bow his head to a little brat.


    "That wasn''t so hard, now was it?" Arthur smiled.


    But then his gaze became serious, "Just so you know, whatever requirements you will have of me, I will not do anything that will go against my will."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How are you so sure that you will be the one to get the inheritance in the end?" The Guardian asked a question instead.


    "Do I even need to answer that?"


    "Never mind. First, finish the challenge and then we''ll talk."


    *Swoosh!*


    The Guardian disappeared immediately after saying that.


    Arthur then took a good look at the content of the rewards.


    One of them was an empty sword scabbard and Arthur wondered why it was even a reward if it didn''te with a sword.


    "Master, that is a Spirit Nurturing Artifact!" Aixen spoke to him at this time.


    "A spirit nurturing artifact. You mean this Sword Sheath can help a sword nurture a sword spirit?"


    "Yes, it can also strengthen the spirit of a sword that has already awakened its sword spirit."


    "I see, then that makes it a good treasure then," Arthur already knew which sword he had to nurture.


    His eyes moved to the next object which was a map.


    ''A treasure map?'' he thought as he held it in his palm.


    "This terrain doesn''t look familiar. I will ask that old fellowter," he ced it in his spatial artefact.


    "The final treasure is another secret manual?"


    [Ultimate Yin-Yang Reversal Technique]


    [Note: This is only half of the original technique. Practice with caution.]


    "Hmm, an iplete technique manual?"

 Chapter 203 Yin-Yang Laws: Meeting an Anceint Asura Clan Member

    Chapter 203 Yin-Yang Laws: Meeting an Anceint Asura n Member


    Arthur scrutinized the rewards he had just received, and the Spirit Nurturing Artifact caught his attention. Aixen exined its significance.


    "That is a Spirit Nurturing Artifact, Master. It can help a sword nurture its spirit and even strengthen the spirit of a sword that has already awakened it."


    Arthur nodded, realizing the potential of such a treasure. He already had a sword in mind for this nurturing process.


    Next was a map, depicting an unfamiliar terrain. Arthur decided to consult the "old fellow"ter, referring to the guardian who oversaw the trials.


    The final item was a secret manual ¡ª the [Ultimate Yin-Yang Reversal Technique]. The note beneath it indicated it was only half of the original technique and came with a warning: "Practice with caution."


    "Hmm, an iplete technique manual?" Arthur mused, considering the possibilities and challenges that mighte with mastering such a technique.


    "It''s an iplete Manual with only the first half. So this Manual contains fifty percent of the technique."


    ''Hmm, I wonder if that old fellow has the second half?'' Arthur wondered and then he looked at the description of what the technique was all about.


    "So it can help me learn and master the Yin-Yang Laws," Arthur muttered as he recalled some information.


    "Infinity gave birth to primal chaos, and primal chaos gave birth to the twins, named yin yang essence."


    This yin yang essence was the basis of the world.


    Yin and yang were the greatest source foundation of the world, where all of existence derived from. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Yin Yang Laws could be considered rtively high-level Laws within the universe.


    Although you could say they are beneath the nine supremews.


    "But there is something about the Yin Yang Laws that make them unique, and if mastered, they can even match a Supreme Law," Arthur was surprised at this conjecture.


    "If that is the case, then this technique may not be something from this low-level world. It can''t be."


    Arthur tried to look for an indication of the manual''s rank but saw none.


    "An unranked technique?"


    At this time, Arthur was unsure if the guardian would have theplete technique due to its high level.


    As Arthur pondered his rewards, he was suddenly enveloped in a mysterious energy and transported to a different realm.


    The environment shifted dramatically, and he found himself surrounded by a blood-red mist and an overwhelming sense of killing intent.


    "This must be the third round," Arthur surmised, prepared for the unexpected challenges that awaited him.


    In this eerie terrain, he heard footsteps and apanying it was a pressing and oppressive feeling.


    "ughter Concept," Arthur muttered.


    It became clear what kind of opponent he will be facing.


    "Someone who goes straight for the kill," Arthur thought.


    Such was the temperament of those who usually learn ughter intent.


    They are very merciless in battle and go straight for the enemy''s head without qualms.


    When the figure of his opponent was finally revealed, Arthur was surprised as he almost blurted out a name.


    ''Zaith Asura?!''


    ''Wait a minute, it isn''t him. But why do they look exactly alike?!''


    ''If that is so, then this person...''


    "You are someone from the Asura n?"


    *Clink!*


    The opponent stopped and stabbed his weapon on the ground. Which was a scythe that was connected to a chain at its handle.


    "Someone knows of my n at this current time, I see. But I am not interested in talking, so let''s fight!"


    *Boom!*


    Arthur swiftly dodged an attack.


    ''Right, another battle maniac. The Asura n members I know are more sensible... I think,'' Arthur thought as he recalled Zaith''s demeanor.


    However, this was not the same person but an illusion with memories from ancient times, representing the Asura n.


    The opponent, with red hair and eyes, wielded the ughter Concept and emanated an overbearing de aura.


    Arthur drew his sword, and the battlemenced in a blur of sword strikes and intense energy.


    As the guardian watched the battle, Arthur appeared to have found himself in a challenging situation, struggling against the relentless attacks.


    "Aha! You finally met a match, boy!" The Guardianughed, feeling like he was the one winning the battle.


    But then he stopped, "Hmm, so far, no one had been able to push this boy to use his Martial Spirit, maybe this is it?'' he thought.


    Arthur''s opponent''s mastery of the ughter Concept made every move lethal.


    As the fight intensified, Arthur tapped into his own sword concept, which he had fully mastered and recently fused with the ice concept.


    "Ice-Sword Concept!"


    The battlefield transformed into a dazzling disy of swordy and elemental forces.


    With every sh of his sword, Arthur released a chilling cold sword intent which condensed into many tiny flying swords.


    "Sword Control Technique."


    After these tiny ice-sword condensed intents were released, he controlled them to create an array and attacked.


    The opponent, momentarily stunned, witnessed Arthur''s unleashed power. In a swift turn of events, Arthur gained the upper hand.


    "You are..."


    *Bang!*


    "...quite strong," said the man.


    "I guess I can''t hold back any longer," he continued and was about to use his full strength when he was stopped by a sentence.


    "I know someone from your n," Arthur dered during a brief respite in the battle.


    The opponent, surprised, halted their attacks. "My n still exists in this era?"


    His eyes were wide open, and even his cold killing intent vanished in an instant as Arthur''s words reverberated in his ears.


    "Are you messing with me?" He asked angrily.


    "No, I am not," Arthur replied smoothly.


    "How can my n still be in this small world? My branch should have been annihted long ago during the Apocalypse War Trials."


    "Apocalypse War Trials?" Arthur asked.


    "Ugh, I said too much. But don''t lie to me."


    Arthur went silent.


    Again, he had heard of something important that they will not share.


    ''No worries, I will make that old man spill everything out when he begs me to take the inheritance,'' Arthur swore.


    "I am not lying; I indeed know someone from your n. Some 16-year old young man whose name is Zaith Asura."


    "What?! Impossible!"

 Chapter 204 Kaide Asura

    Chapter 204 Kaide Asura


    "I am not lying; I indeed know someone from your n. Some 16-year old young man whose name is Zaith Asura."


    "What?! Impossible!"


    "Why do you say that?" Arthur asked.


    "That name...should be the name of my 3 month old baby."


    "Huh??"


    "That''s why I said it''s impossible. My son should...be dead by now. There isn''t a way he survived and even if he did.."


    "...he can''t be some sixteen year old kid."


    "But I do know of a boy named Zaith Asura. I have also confirmed that he indeed has the Asura caln bloodline, morever he should be the cure host..." Arthur stopped here.


    "You know about our n''s secret?" The man was shocked.


    "It isn''t much of a secret to those who know the history of that being."


    "I see. I was never qualified to be the host of that being even though I was the Young Master of the n and had the supposed purest bloodline in a thousand years."


    "But, if he is really the host then...this changes everything."


    "Why?" Arthur asked curiously.


    But the man shook his head, "I can''t tell you why, but all I can say is that there is a possibility that the person you saw is indeed my son."


    "This... I might need your help," he said.


    "But first let me introduce myself."


    "I am Kaide Asura, the previous n head of the Asura n from 100,000 years ago."


    Arthur nodded and replied, "I am Arthur Hartfield..."


    Kaide nodded and said, "Can you help me deliver someone to this person?"


    "Sure, I can. I and Zaith can even be considered a bit of friends. But the guy is always looking stern so you can never tell," Arthur shrugged.


    Arthur stood on the battlefield, facing a man who imed to be Kaide Asura.


    "I see," Kaide nodded and sighed.


    "Since that is the case, take this..."


    A rune condensed in Kaide''s palm and he walked towards Arthur and asked.


    "Do you have any item that is used to imprint arrays?"


    "Yeah, sure," Arthur brought out a metallic slip.


    "Hmm, this is low quality but it will be enough," Kaide spoke and pressed the rune into the metallic slip.


    He then handed it over to Arthur.


    "Please, give this to Zaith. Whether he is my son or not, he needs it."


    As soon as Arthur took the slip, Kaide disappeared, leaving Arthur standing alone in the mysterious realm.


    "So there is a member of the n in these present times?"


    The guardian, watching from the shadows, muttered in surprise, realizing that the Asura n of this world still existed.


    "Kaide used thest trace of his spirituality for this. I can''t condense his figure again for a challenge."


    "But that''s okay as this will definitely be thest time, and now..."


    Where Arthur was, he heard a voice.


    "Are you ready to continue?" echoed the voice of the guardian.


    "Yes," Arthur replied.


    In an instant, the scene changed.


    Arthur found himself in a vast forest, surrounded by towering green trees hundreds of meters tall.


    The air was rich with the scent of earth and nature.


    Amidst the trees, a young girl that looked to be eighteen years old appeared.


    She wore white dress and had long blonde hair and gray-colored eyes. She was very beautiful.


    But other than her beauty, one thing stood out to Arthur.


    ''Her ears are slightly pointed. What race is she?'' Arthur wondered.


    "So someone final made to this level after so long," the girl spoke as she looked at Arthur.


    "You look handsome but is that all you have?" She smiled.


    ''Okay, this one''s a vixen!'' thought Arthur.


    "Would I be here if I was weak?" Arthur replied with a question.


    "Hmm, that''s not possible but to me Kaide is a weakling," she spoke cooly.


    "He is?"


    "Well, just to me and that other guy who is a weirdo."


    "You mean the final challenge? Who is he?"


    "You don''t need to know as you will definitely stop here," she spoke coldly.


    ''Why did her tone change all of a sudden?'' Arthur was taken aback.


    But how could he have known that the girl was verypetitive and often felt unhappy about being triumphed by that weirdo.


    ''Hmph! Who says I am weaker than him. If we could face each other now I will trash him like an ant!'' she thought.


    *Shing!*


    A symbol appeared on her forehead and an ethereal power flowed out of her.


    "You''re a spirit master?" Arthur was surprised yet again.


    "So you are not ignorant, that''s good," she smiled again.


    She was not just a martial artist but also a spirit rune master, a unique variant of rune masters that could create runic arrays that are very life-like in the shape of spirit beasts and humanoid spirits by connecting with an astral constetion array.


    But the girl, unlike the previous opponents, was talkative.


    She asked Arthur if he knew of her existence, hinting that she might still be alive unlike the others.


    "Have you heard of the Spirit Empress?"


    "Never heard of it," Arthur admitted.


    "That''s impossible, how can you not have heard of me? Wait, did I change my title? No, I swore to use that title."


    She then sighed, "I suppose remnants of me could still linger in this small world."


    "Or maybe you are just uninformed. Tell me, which territory are you from?" She asked.


    "The southern continent," Arthur replied, interested in talking more to get some information.


    But the girl was a cunning fox and sensed Arthur''s intent and smiled.


    "The times have changed indeed. Now, let''s fight."


    As they conversed, the peaceful discussion took a turn into a challenging battle.


    She summoned beasts formed from spirit runes, and to Arthur''s surprise, there were hundreds of them.


    ''How much spirit power does she have?!'' Arthur eximed in his heart.


    But he wasn''t afraid.


    "I guess it''s time for this technique of mine to make its debut," Arthur smirked. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    In response, Arthur released a vibrant five-colored me.


    "What is that?" The girl questioned as she sensed danger from the me.

 Chapter 205 Trial Completed: Half-a-Step Above the Sword Concept Rank

    Chapter 205 Trial Completed: Half-a-Step Above the Sword Concept Rank


    "I guess it''s time for this technique of mine to make its debut," Arthur smirked.


    In response, Arthur released a vibrant five-colored me.


    "What is that?" The girl questioned as she sensed danger from the me.


    Arthur stared at the girl with pointed ears, ready for her response to his multicolored me.


    The forest around them seemed to hold its breath in anticipation.


    "You''ve got some tricks, I see," she said, her tone shifting from arrogance to genuine surprise. "But let''s see how well you fare against this!"


    With a flick of her wrist, the girl summoned another horde of spirit beasts, each formed from intricate runes.


    The forest floor trembled as the multitude of creatures advanced towards Arthur.


    Arthur took a deep breath, focusing his energy.


    The Five Elemental Concept surged within him, and he brought his palms together, weaving the elemental powers into apressed, swirling fireball.


    ''Fire, Wind, Wood, Metal, Ice concepts... fuse!''


    A terrifying aura emanated from thepressed five-colored me.


    "Let''s end this," Arthur muttered to himself.


    The five-colored fireball shot forth like aet, streaking across the forest.


    *Kaboom!*


    Upon impact, it exploded in a burst of radiant energy, consuming the spirit beasts in a dazzling disy.


    *Swoosh!*


    The shockwave echoed through the trees, leaving behind only a scorched crater where the once-formidable array of spirit beasts had stood.


    The vibrant mes danced triumphantly, casting an ethereal glow across the battlefield.


    The girl, initially confident, stood in awe of the aftermath. "Impressive," she admitted, a begrudging respect in her eyes.


    "You''re not so weak, it seems."


    Arthur, couldn''t help but smile.


    "Well, I am happy to entertain you. Let''s continue."


    She shook her head, "No need, you are qualified to proceed."


    "Wait, that''s it?" Arthur was surprised.


    "You''re not going to attack back?"


    Her demeanor shifted, a subtle mncholy entering her gaze.


    "This spirit body of mine isn''t what it used to be. I can''t unleash much power. There are still matters I need to attend to, and I''ll be seeing you soon, Arthur."


    Before he could respond, the scenery around Arthur transformed.


    The vast forest vanished, reced by a stage floating above a sereneke, surrounded by four imposing mountains.


    "Well, that was fast," hemented as he didn''t hear the regr, ''Do you wish to continue,'' words from the guardian.


    ''I guess he got impatient or something,'' Arthur thought.


    *Swish!*


    A young man appears on the stage seated cross-legged with a sword resting on hisp.


    ''A sword practitioner?'' Arthur thought.


    The man''s eyes were concealed by a blindfold.


    He spoke with a calm assurance. "I''m d someone has finally reached this level.I sense the aura of a sword on you."


    "Let us battle with our swords. Let me see what kind of swordsman you are."


    Arthur tightened his grip on his sword, the resonance of the sword spirit within him intensifying.


    The blindfolded swordsman unsheathed his de, a profound aura emanating from him.


    Without further words, they engaged.


    The sh of swords echoed across the tranquilke as Arthur unleashed a torrent of sword strikes.


    The blindfolded swordsman, however, moved with a grace that defied hisck of sight, countering each attack with precise elegance.


    The battle reached a crescendo as both warriors prepared for their ultimate moves.


    Arthur gathered his energy, the power of his sword physique was activated, its power coursing through him.


    In a swift motion, he unleashed a devastating sword technique, the de carrying the weight of his determination.


    The blindfolded swordsman responded in kind, a whirlwind of sword energy converging into a singr, powerful strike.


    The collision sent shockwaves across theke, creating ripples that distorted the reflection of the mountains.


    As the echoes of their sh faded, Arthur and the blindfolded swordsman stood, locked in a tense standoff.


    The blindfolded swordsman broke the silence. "You''ve got potential, young man. Now that the warm up is over, let''s end this in one move. What do you say?"


    "I agree," Arthur nodded.


    This opponent gave him a sense of danger.


    ''The way he moves his sword is like an extension of himself. He must have achieved man and sword as one.''


    That was the dream of all swordsmen.


    ''I should be able to achieve that level soon,'' Arthur thought confidently.


    He hadn''t made time to practice the sword much but he had a special sword physique that was the best for mastering the Sword Dao!


    At this time Arthur released his Sword Martial Spirit.


    *Boom!*


    A purple-gold light shot into the sky and the blindfolded swordsman''s eyebrows raised in disbelief as Arthur summoned his Astral Martial Spirit.


    The Heavenly Dao Sword Astral Soul.


    The ethereal sword materialized, its brilliance illuminating the battleground.


    The swordsman, in shock, stammered, "An Astral Soul at this level? Impossible!"


    Arthur held the Heavenly Dao Sword Astral Soul with unwavering confidence.


    Unlike conventional Martial Spirits that served as boosts, Astral Souls could be directly used in battle and were typically associated with immortals.


    The swordsman, recognizing the profound power before him, summoned his own martial spirit¡ªa vibrant green sword.


    Arthur noticed that the martial spirit had no indication of its rank.


    "An unranked Martial Spirit?" He asked.


    "Not unranked, I just destroyed its rank," the swordsman smiled.


    "Why?" Arthur asked curiously even though he couldn''t understand how a man can destroy the rank of his martial spirit.


    Although he can increase his martial Spirit rank and Sun Wukong''s Martial Spirit increases in rank as he grows stronger, directly destroying a martial spirit''s rank is another matter all together.


    The swordsman fused his martial spirit with his physical sword, amplifying his strength.


    He spoke with determination, "I''ll use greater strength than nned. You''ve proven to be strong enough for that technique."


    Arthur nodded, preparing for the imminent sh.


    He held the astral sword on his hand and unleashed the Heaven Severing Sword Technique which he had modified.


    Then a devastating technique that cut through the air like a divine force was released.


    The swordsman responded with his own formidable technique.


    "Pure Sword Light!"


    The sh between the two swordsmen generated shockwaves that reverberated through thendscape.


    *Boom!*


    The sheer force of their attacks split the sereneke beneath them into two, and the mountains in the background suffered the same fate.


    A terrifying sword intent kept theke split, and unable to return to normal.


    As the energy of their collision settled, the swordsman looked at the damage done to this spirit body. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He was already vanishing!


    Meanwhile, Arthur remained unharmed.


    The swordsman, upon seeing the signs of damage, acknowledged Arthur''s strength. "You wield a powerful sword, don''t let it down. I miscalcted. You have already reached half a step above sword concept."


    With that, the swordsman vanished into thin air, leaving Arthur standing amidst the aftermath of their intense sh.


    Theke remained permanently divided, serving as a testament to the power unleashed in that single, decisive move.


    "It was actually this battle that helped me breakthrough," Arthur whispered.


    ''But you forgot to tell me what kind of swordsman you think I am,'' Arthur thought.


    *Swish!*


    In the blink of an eye, Arthur found himself in a grand hall, facing the Guardian.


    The Guardian''s expression, usually stoic, now holds a hint of solemnity.

 Chapter 206 The Reveal and Offer

    Chapter 206 The Reveal and Offer


    In the wake of the intense battle, Arthur found himself back in the grand hall, facing the solemn Guardian.


    The Guardian''s eyes, usually obscured by his hood, held an unusual glint.


    Arthur looked at the guardian and said, "I guess this is the part where you tell me a story of old, right?"


    *Sigh*


    The guardian let out a breath and began to speak, "Mortal Emperor Realm you know today almost faced destruction a hundred thousand years ago,"


    His tone carrying the weight of ancient memories. "But the Reason was because of the Red Sky Sect."


    "The Red Sky Sect?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, indeed, as it was the Red Sky Sect that dared to defy fate for the sake of one person."


    The atmosphere in the hall shifted as the Guardian recounted a tale of rebellion against destiny.


    The Red Sky Sect, in their bid to save a young girl from an inevitable fate, had triggered a cataclysm.


    The sect was nearly obliterated, and the Mortal Emperor World bore the scars of their defiance.


    "Although we somewhat seeded in altering the girl''s fate, the consequences were severe."


    "The Red Sky Sect, once esteemed, was now branded as the sinners of the realm," the Guardian continued, his voice echoing through the vast hall.


    "While still licking our wounds and trying to recover, we were hunted down and annihte by other powers."


    "Although we were once powerful, after that ordeal, we didn''t have much of our strength left."


    Arthur listened intently, his curiosity piqued.


    The Guardian''s revtions hinted at aplex history, a tapestry woven with threads of rebellion and sacrifice.


    But the Guardian had more to reveal.


    He gestured, and the grand hall transformed into a mysterious realm. In the center of this ethereal space, a chamber floated.


    In that chamber, a young girl with pure white hairy suspended in the air, her form serene as though she slept on an invisible bed surrounded by runes.


    Arthur raised his eyebrows in surprise as he senses something familiar.


    The girl''s state was reminiscent of Suo Hao''s son, and a sense of recognition dawned upon him.


    "This girl carries the true legacy of the Red Sky Sect," the Guardian exined. "We have preserved the sects treasures and secrets in this hidden realm."


    "Our only request to you is to protect her," The Guardian bowed as he spoke.


    But Arthur remained silent for a while before slowly speaking, "What dangers are there?"


    The Guardian eyes twitched, ''I knew this guy never had the heart of a hero saving a damsel in distress!''


    *Cough!* *Cough!*


    "Um...actually, the only real danger wille if she is discovered by our enemies."


    "There are certain people who seek to acquire her for their own evil plots due to a secret she carries."


    "A secret that is enough to shake the three thousand great realms if it is exposed."


    "But there is a seal that will keep her hidden as long as she isn''t in a dire situation where she has to use the power locked away in her."


    "I see, well..."


    The guardian remained tensed as he waited for Arthur to finish his words.


    "... I decline your offer then."


    "What?! Why?!"


    "The risks outweighs the gains, and I am a sophisticated investor," Arthur spoke calmly.


    "A sophisticated investor? What does that even mean. Anyway you can''t decline, you are the only hope we have now."


    "No, I can decline and I don''t care what happens to your sect."


    "Fine! State your price!" The guardian gritted his teeth and gave in as he cursed Arthur in his heart.


    ''ck hearted bastard!''


    Only he had no idea that Arthur sensed his emotions.


    "I want to be know wha kind of power lies within her and also...give me thest trace of spiritual essence of yourself and the others."


    The guardian frowned and was silent for a while.


    "The second request can be granted but the first is a no. I can''t trust you like that."


    "If you can''t trust me with just this bit of information, then howe you can trust me with the life and status of this girl?"


    "This...argh! Fine, you win little brat!"


    Arthur shrugged at the man''s words.


    The man then exined what sort of power the girl held.


    "I see. That''s wasn''t so hard now was it?"


    "Tch!"


    "Come with me," the guardian led Arthur elsewhere.


    With a solemn expression, the Guardian took Arthur to a collection of statues.


    Among them was one bearing a striking resemnce to the half-elf girl Arthur had battled before.


    "These statues represent those who defied the Heavenly Dao and ascended to the upper realms."


    "I want you to protect this girl until the timees for her to ascend. In the upper realms, the figure of the young Spirit Empress you faced lords over a mighty territory."


    "She will receive her from you, and in doing so, she will reward you and help you establish yourself in the upper realms," the Guardian revealed.


    "This could be another benefit if you like," the guardian added.


    Arthur contemted the task set before him.


    Protecting a girl with ties to the defiant Red Sky Sect, ensuring her safe passage to the upper realms¡ªit was a mission fraught with some significance.


    "I ept," Arthur replied.


    Although there was another reason, ''She is just like me. An enemy of the heavens.''


    ''It feels like I found a fellow criminal, hahaha!'' Arthur jokingly thought.


    As the Guardian finished his revtion, he activated a mechanism, and a golden light descended from the void onto the statue of the Spirit Empress.


    The statue, once lifeless, stirred with newfound energy. Its eyes opened, revealing an otherworldly glow, and a grand, feminine voice resonated through the chamber.


    "So it''s finally that time," it said as the eyes fell upon Arthur and the Guardian and then it looked at the void for a while.


    "I shall ce a mark on her. When the timees for your ascension, it will aid you in locating my people in the upper realms," the statue dered, its voice carrying the weight of age and wisdom.


    It was much different from the slightly mischievous girl Arthur met at the trial.


    "I told you we will meet again soon," the voice said as the gaze of the statue focused on Arthur.

 Chapter 207 Freya: "I am the most handsome."

    207 Freya: "I am the most handsome."


    "I told you we will meet again soon," the voice said as the gaze of the statue focused on Arthur.


    Arthur didn''t respond and the Spirit Empress saw his disinterest but continued to speak


    "I can see you have a great talent to be a spirit rune master. You already have some foundation in Arrays. So you''re off to a good start but I can help you go further," the Spirit Empress continued.


    "When you hand over a little sister to me in the future, you can consider joining the Immortal Spirit Pce."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "Your faction?"


    "Yes, one that has a significant standing in the upper realms," she exined. "Consider the offer when the timees."


    "You call her little sister, who is she to you?" Arthur nodded toward the levitating girl. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The Spirit Empress smiled, a glimmer of fondness in her eyes. "She is my junior martial sister. We were both disciples of the same master."


    Arthur''s curiosity deepened. "Your junior martial sister?"


    "Yes, and she carries a secret that is integral to our sect''s endeavors in the past," the Spirit Empress revealed, her gaze shifting towards the girl.


    ''I see. I wonder if your heart is still the same after all these years,'' Arthur thought.


    There was a stark contrast between the somewhat talkative girl he fought in the trials and the ''Spirit Empress'' before him.


    Aside from the current her being an immortal who has the divine power to descend or be summoned through a medium, their personalities and temperament are vastly different.


    ''Oh, well. It''s none of my business whatever happens to this girl. I am just doing a somewhat profitable transaction and an experiment...''


    That''s right!


    Arthur wanted to ''study'' what kind of power the girl holds that makes her valuable enough to be branded a ''sinner'' of the Heavens.


    Although such branding couldn''t work on him as he holds the power of something equal in authority to the Grand Heavenly Dao.


    "I''ll consider your offer when the timees," Arthur finally responded, his words carrying a sense of cautious optimism.


    ''As intended...''


    The Spirit Empress nodded, seemingly content with his answer. "That is alright, the Spirit Path is a unique path that intertwines spiritual energy with the art of runes," she exined.


    Arthur perfectly faked a curious and oblivious expression acting like a country bumpkin.


    "I can impart to you some foundational knowledge. It will make you a Spirit Rune Master."


    ''That''s all I wanted to hear,'' he thought.


    Arthur nodded, "Thank you. I am interested."


    In a mesmerizing disy, the Spirit Empress began a mental transmission, imprinting the intricacies of Spirit Rune Mastery into Arthur''s mind.


    As the information flowed, Arthur felt a surge of knowledge, yet he knew he could only begin toprehend and practice it when he reached a certain level in his cultivation and mastered some level of profundity in Rune Techniques.


    The mental imprinting concluded, and Arthur nodded in acknowledgment. "I will practice diligently."


    The Spirit Empress nodded, "That would be good. It will be better to focus on it than other paths for now as your talent for this path is much greater than the others."


    The Spirit Empress could perceive a trace of the powerful soul Arthur has but she only thought of him as talented enough.


    Also, since she isn''t here with her main body she can''t do a proper inspection or else she would have gone at any cost to bring Arthur to her side.


    At that moment, the girl in the air stirred.


    A soft groan escaped her lips, and her eyelids fluttered as she regained consciousness.


    "It''s time," said the Spirit Empress.


    Arthur turned his attention to her, observing the awakening with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    The Spirit Empress watched with a gentle smile, as if weing back an old friend.


    The girl''s eyes slowly opened, revealing a pair of clear, azure orbs.


    She blinked, looking around the chamber with a hint of confusion. Her gaze eventually settled on the guardian and then the statue.


    "Where... where am I?" she asked, her voice carrying a melodic tone.


    "You''re safe," the Spirit Empress assured her.


    "I am d to see you again, little sister.


    -----------


    After her awakening, the girl regarded the Spirit Empress with a mix of reverence and familiarity.


    "Senior Sister Miriam?" she uttered, her voice soft yet carrying a certain weight of recognition.


    Miriam, the Spirit Empress, smiled warmly, "Yes, Junior Sister Freya. You''ve been through quite an ordeal."


    Freya''s eyes welled with tears as the memories flooded back.


    Miriam smiled gently, "It''s not your fault, Freya. Fate weaves its threads in mysterious ways."


    She would have embraced her junior sister if not for the stiffness of this statue.


    "What... happened in the end," Freya asked after wiping her tears.


    She proceeded to exin the events that transpired and how the Red Sky Sect had preserved its legacy, assuring Freya that her destiny was still intact.


    Freya, although initially burdened by guilt, found sce in Miriam''s words.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, she silently vowed to learn to control the power within her until the day she ascended to the upper realms.


    Miriam, the wise elder sister, guided Freya through the tumult of emotions.


    "Everything will be fine. But sadly at the moment we cannot meet in person. But this young man here will be with you until you ascend," Freya''s eyes shifted to Arthur.


    She looked at him curiously and blurted, "Are the young men of this era so handsome?"


    "What?" Miriam was taken aback.


    "Um," Freya turned her face quickly and changed the subject, "I will be in care. Thanks for having me!" She spoke nervously.


    At this time even Miriam and the Guardian who had been silent all this time looked closely at Arthur''s face, now paying attention to certain details.


    ''Hmm, he isn''t as handsome as I was back in my heyday.'' The guardian thought.


    ''He is indeed handsome. Outstandingly so, does he have a special Physique?'' Miriam wondered as even an immortal who ought to have great control over the six desires had to acknowledge what she saw.


    ''If I didn''t know better, I''d say he is like a True Banished Immortal....or is he?'' then she shook her head, ''No, that''s impossible. He doesn''t have ''that''.''


    Arthur noticed that the atmosphere became awkward and broke the ice, "Hey guys, please stop staring at me like some endangered cute animal species."


    "I know that I am the most handsome man in all of creation, past, present, and future and beyond. But you have to control yourself, hehe,"


    Freya, "..."


    Miriam, "..."


    The guardian, "Oh, sharp!"


    Arthur, "Thank you."


    ''First time trolling an immortal, hehe.''

 Chapter 208 Triggering a Heavenly Phenomenon!

    208 Triggering a Heavenly Phenomenon!


    In the heart of the ruins, remnants of the once-majestic Red Sky Sect, disciples gathered in a cluster of curious faces.


    They were gathered together and stood before an elevated tform.


    "What does this mean?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t tell me Prince Arthur cleared all the challenges."


    "How is that possible? Even Karuq only reached the fifth level in the challenge before he was defeated."


    "Yeah, and Karuq has entered the Half-step Martial Emperor Realm and has begun to build his foundation and has already achieved a two-star foundation."


    "But if that is the case then why does he get to stand there with the guardian?"


    Whispers flitted through the air like restless spirits as they eyed Arthur, the central figure in this unfolding drama.


    The guardian, a stoic figure in his imposing robe, stood next to Arthur.


    His announcement rippled through the assembly, echoing off the ancient walls.


    "Arthur Hartfield is the inheritor of the Red Sky Sect. He has proven himself and defeated all of our best geniuses without a sweat."


    "This is a talent that is enough to stand at the peak a hundred thousand years ago."


    "Hence, I have no doubt that will do the same in this new age."


    Skepticism danced in the eyes of some disciples. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    An audible murmur of doubt coursed through the crowd but the words before them was the reality.


    A daring few dared to voice their skepticism, questioning the validity of this promation.


    "How can he be so powerful?!"


    "Yeah, he was just a trash prince before!"


    These ones were certain heirs of noble families who had treated Arthur unfairly in the past and are still in disbelief of Arthur''s growth in strength.


    Arthur nced at them nonchntly.


    ''A dragon can''t pay attention to an ant.''


    The guardian''s eyes, like twin mes beneath his hood, glinted with a dangerous light.


    With a swift movement, he unsheathed his hidden aura, an ethereal power descended on those who spoke with an otherworldly power.


    *Bang!*


    Those voices were heard no more as only the mist of blood remained in their ce.


    In the aftermath, only a chilling quiet hung in the ruins.


    The other Princes were quiet and looked at each other silently as they had been the ones to instigate the disagreement.


    The most angered of all was Prince Julius who clenched his fist secretly while maintaining a poker face.


    ''That bastard! Since when did he get so powerful?! Even more powerful than that freak Karuq?!''


    The guardian''s gaze swept the assembly, his silent warning lingering like a ghostly echo. His voice, a low growl, cut through the stillness.


    "Arthur has proven himself through the challenges. His strength is recognized."


    Meanwhile, Arthur stood, unperturbed, a silent figure amid the lingering tension.


    "Everyone has received appropriate rewards that matched their strength. Now it is time to leave."


    He waved his hand and then everyone was teleported out of the secret realm except Arthur.


    As the disciples were being teleported out the members of the Red Sky Faction cheered for Arthur''s name and even Helia joined in.


    She never expected that the name she choosed for the faction will have a deeper meaning in the future.


    Meanwhile, Anastasia had aplicated gaze as she was teleported out of the secret realm.


    Arthur noticed, ''What''s wrong with her?''.


    The guardian''s cloak billowed as he raised a small bottle, its contents shimmering like captured stardust.


    "This is the Spiritual Essence you requested," the guardian stated, his tone begrudgingly acknowledging Arthur''s sess.


    Arthur epted the bottle, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    ''With this I can easily breakthrough the Third Level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, and finally...''


    The guardian''s final words were brief but carried a weight that hinted at the depths of the challenges thaty ahead.


    "Remember, you have a destiny intertwined with the Red Sky Sect."


    "No I don''t," Arthur disagreed.


    "Tch! Never mind. You just do your part."


    With those words, the guardian conjured a portal, a gateway to the world beyond the ruins. A swirl of mystic energy enveloped Arthur, whisking him away to the familiar academy he knew.


    ----------


    As Arthur materialized on the familiar tform, the enthusiastic cheers of his Red Sky Faction disciples weed him.


    "You did it young master!"


    "Yeah, Prince Arthur. Too bad we didn''t get to see the scene you promised."


    "That''s right, did the guardian really beg you to take the inheritance?" Anastasia cheerfully asked.


    "What do you think?" Arthur grinned.


    ''Hmm, she is back to normal again. Something is definitely wrong,'' He thought.


    The energy in the air crackled with celebration.


    Congrattions and cheers filled the space, but amidst the jubtion, Arthur''s gaze remainedposed.


    "Congrattions Prince Arthur. You were indeed a hidden dragon amongst the others."


    Many sons and daughters of noble households that always avoided Arthur came to congratte him and even the Red Sky Faction members.


    The members of th Red Sky Faction members were overwhelmed as they were mostly from low ssmoner families.


    His faction gathered around him, expressions of admiration and respect painted on their faces.


    Unbeknownst to them, Arthur''s hand discreetly clutched the concealed golden ring, a gateway to a hidden dimension where Freya dwelled in a mansion of quiet solitude.


    "So this is the new Mortal Emperor Realm," Freya muttered as even she could sense a great change in thews of heaven.


    She can''t exin why she could, but she did.


    In the heavens, the ring''s concealed aura triggered a celestial response.


    A radiant light burst forth, epassing Arthur''s body as a golden red light shot into the clouds shocking everyone around Arthur, including Arthur himself.


    Suddenly, across the Southern Continent and beyond, visions of majestic dragons and phoenixes danced in the sky.


    A celestial melody, a Heavenly Dao sound that transcended mortal understanding, resonated in every corner of the Mortal Emperor World.


    A cascade of purple-gold light descended upon Arthur.


    Most of it flowed into the hidden dimension within the ring, infusing Freya with a profound energy.


    Simultaneously, a portionnded on Arthur, rapidly elevating his cultivation level.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom* *Boom!*


    Eight Stage Martial King Realm!


    Ninth Stage Martial King Realm!


    Peak Martial King Realm!


    Finally.


    It left him hovering on the verge of a breakthrough, a mere breath away from the coveted Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm.


    The phenomenon concluded, leaving onlookers in awe.


    "What just happened?" A disciple was stupefied by what he just saw.


    "A Heavenly Phenomenon!"


    "He just triggered a Heavenly Phenomenon!"


    "What does this mean?"

 Chapter 209 Aftermath: Work of the Fate Gem

    209 Aftermath: Work of the Fate Gem


    In the heart of the Central Continent, where the most powerful forces of the Mortal Emperor World converged, the radiant golden-purple light captured the attention of figures who held dominion over realms.


    The luminous disy rippled through the fabric of reality, a beacon signaling the alignment of forces prophesied to lead to the Ascension of the Mortal Emperor World.


    A council of the most formidable beings in the world assembled, their gazes converging upon the Southern Continent.


    A venerable figure, with the wisdom etched into the lines of their ageless face, spoke, "The day foretold is upon us. Prepare for the fusion of all continents and the Ascension."


    Orders were given to prepare for the aftermath of this extraordinary event, as the impending fusion held the potential to reshape the very foundation of their world.


    The Southern Continent forces only have an iplete prophecy of the New Age.


    "... apanying the heavenly phenomenon is the inevitable fusion..."


    -----


    Above the Mortal Emperor Realm, in a realm transcending mortal understanding, nine dragons emerged from the depths of a mystical sea.


    Their scales shimmered like constetions as they fixed their gaze upon the void.


    One among them, their leader, spoke with a voice that resonated with the echoes of space, "This is the sign foretold by the Lord. It is time to find the young prince."


    The dragons, guardians of ancient wisdom, began a journey across the celestial expanse, guided by the mystical forces that governed their existence.


    Meanwhile, in the Mortal Emperor Realm, a palpable aura of the Heavenly Dao descended upon thend.


    This force, a manifestation of cosmic order, rippled through the very fabric of reality. It was a call that reached even the deepest recesses of the immortal realms.


    "What sort of phenomenon is this?!"


    "The threads of Fate are moving."


    ----


    In a realm beyond the grasp of mortals, the Spirit Empress, attuned to the delicate bnce of cosmic energies, sensed the disturbance.


    Her immortal heart was quickened with concern.


    "This is it," she murmured to herself, the realization of a long-prophesied event.


    Without hesitation, the Spirit Empress summoned her ethereal servant.


    "Go," shemanded.


    "Descend to the Mortal Emperor Realm. Find that Arthur and Freya. Protect them from what is toe."


    The servant bowed and said, "But Empress, I thought this was not the right time?"


    "That was before the original flow of fate was disturbed for some inexplicable reason and now my little junior sister will get noticed by the heavens."


    The Spirit Empress spoke will some concern as even she wondered what went wrong as her servant listened.


    .....


    In the hidden dimension, a voice echoed, "My son, has he triggered that troublesome power again? No, it''s not him, but something else..."


    The enigmatic words lingered in the mystical space, leaving behind a sense of anticipation and mystery.


    Meanwhile, Arthur found himself at the center of an escting celestial phenomenon.


    The radiant power that had descended upon him continued to flow, but now, he noticed a peculiar shift.


    ''What''s going on?'' he wondered.


    More of the cosmic energy was streaming into his own body, and less was being absorbed by Freya, who had entered an unconscious state of cultivation.


    As the golden-purple light intensified, Arthur sensed an unusual resonance in the Fate Gem within his soul.


    ''So this is all your doing? But why?''


    The fate gem trembled lightly and Arthur felt some gentleness almost as if it wasmunicating to him to stay calm.


    ''Fine, let''s see what happens then...also...''


    ''I trust you.''


    The fate gem stirred with a subtle vibration, and an invisible force plucked something from the cosmic void and dropped it into the depths of Arthur''s soul.


    Before he could unravel the mystery of this sudden addition, the celestial phenomenon abruptly ceased. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    However, the celestial disy didn''t end there.


    In the Mortal Emperor World, the eye of the Heavenly Dao opened in the sky, a colossal orb scrutinizing every soul beneath its gaze.


    "What?!"


    "The Eye of the Heavens descended?"


    16:03


    "This was not spoken of in the prophecy."


    Many mighty figures were disturbed but stayed silent and unmoving in dread.


    The power of the heavens was one that was imprinted in every soul to never resist or faceplete annihtion.


    An oppressive stillness settled upon thend as if time itself had frozen.


    Every being, mortal or otherwise, was subject to the scrutiny of this divine eye.


    Suddenly a divine light glowed from the eye that appeared and it scanned the entire world.


    As soon as this light shines every being in the continent regardless of cultivation level froze in time except one person.


    Yet, amidst the suspended animation of all souls, Arthur disappeared from view.


    Although he was sti standing where he was he became invisible and hidden from time and space and Arthur sensed the power of the gems covering him.


    The eye of the Heavenly Dao scanned the emptiness left by his absence, unable to discern his whereabouts.


    It lingered begrudgingly before closing with an air of frustration.


    Arthur reappeared in the same spot, seemingly untouched by the celestial inspection that had frozen all other life.


    The golden-purple light had subsided, leaving behind a lingering sense of cosmic energy.


    In the hidden dimension where the Spirit Empress observed, she was taken aback by the unexpected turn of events.


    The celestial disturbances had settled, and she pondered what force could have saved Freya from the potentially cataclysmic event.


    She thought long and hard on what could be the origin of what happened and her thoughts finally settled on the only one she can''t clearly exin.


    This was her instinct rather than her divine sense, but she was inclined to believe it for some unexinable reason.


    "Could it be... Arthur?" she mused, her eyes narrowing in contemtion.


    The unexpected intervention aligned with the anomalies surrounding the enigmatic young man.


    Back in the Southern Continent, everyone awakened from the frozen state with a mix of relief and awe from those who had witnessed the celestial spectacle.


    Anastasia, her eyes wide with wonder, couldn''t help but blurt out, "What in the heavens just happened?"


    Arthur chuckled, his expression revealing only a fraction of his own bewilderment.


    "I have no idea. It seems like fate has decided to make things interesting."


    Anastasia looked around, the echoes of the cosmic disturbance still reverberating in the air. "Do you think it''s over?"


    Arthur''s gaze flickered with uncertainty. "I doubt it. This is just the beginning."


    As the Red Sky Faction members gathered, Helia spoke thoughtfully, "Well, those things above we can''t control. But young master, this will change a lot of things for you."


    "I know."


    ....


    Far away, in her hidden dimension, the Spirit Empress continued her contemtion.


    "Arthur, what secrets do you carry?" she wondered, her intuition prompting her to settle on this conclusion with no solid evidence.


    Was this just some intuition or was something else involved in it?


    I wonder...

 Chapter 210 The Great Emperor Pavilion

    Chapter 210 The Great Emperor Pavilion


    The celestial phenomenon concluded, leaving an air of mystique and confusion among the disciples gathered on the ruins of the Red Sky Sect.


    Arthur, at the center of this cosmic disy, stood calmly, though his expression was thoughtful.


    ''What was that thing that the Fate Gem took from the heavens?''


    ''After this is settled, I must check it out. It might be a key...''


    "The principal is here!" A disciple eximed.


    "That''s Elder Gordian. Even he showed up, and not just him!"


    "All the other reclusive experts of the Royal Academy and even the powerful teachers are here!"


    The academy''s principal and elders, recognizing the gravity of the situation, arrived on the scene.


    But unlike how they expected to appear, in a disy of respect, they approached Arthur.


    "Prince Arthur," the principal addressed him, "would you kindly apany us? There are matters that require your immediate attention."


    The Principal was a man who looked much younger than the other elders.


    If one had to judge it would look like he is a man in histe forties.


    After the Principal spoke with a smile, the other figures with him said nothing but only silently stared at Arthur.


    Arthur nodded, an air of intrigue surrounding him.


    Without a word, he followed the elders and principal, leaving the disciples behind, their whispers trailing after him.


    Helia looked a bit worried, "Will the Young Master be okay?"


    "He will, definitely. In fact, this could be an opportunity for him and most importantly, father definitely knows of what has happened."


    As they departed, the atmosphere remained charged, and the disciples exchanged spective nces.


    "Did you see that?"


    "Of course dummy! Who didn''t see that phenomenon?!"


    "Unbelievable. What does this mean for our academy?"


    ...


    All the various forces in the Southern Continent looked at the direction of the Hartfield Empire with thoughtful expressions.


    The Sect Leader of the Heavenly Sword Sect in particr felt that Arthur might be the one who triggered such power.


    ''Is he some immortal child?'' he wondered.


    Only he had no idea he was a bit close to the truth.


    But he made a decision also.


    "Summon all the great elders. It is time for us to show our stance to the world."


    ....


    Back in the Royal Pce, the Emperor, a keen observer of the celestial events, gazed at the skies with a contemtive expression.


    *Sigh!*


    "So that time is already here, huh?"


    "The time hase," he muttered, disappearing from the pce in a blink.


    In a secret location, hidden from the eyes of the world, the Emperor stood before a massive golden gate.


    "Come in."


    A voice, ancient and resonant, invited him in.


    As the gate swung open, he entered a realm of profound energy.


    Before him floated a seemingly drunken old man, cross-legged in meditation.


    The Emperor, with a deep bow, spoke, "Master, the time you spoke of has arrived."


    "I know, but I shall only meet the Young Master upon his return from the Martial Emperor Secret Realm Journey," the old man stated, his wordsden with a sense of predestined fate.


    The Emperor, aware of the looming wars and the empire''s fate, inquired, "Will you aid us in the time toe?"


    The old man''s response was cryptic, "It depends on the Young Master."


    Meanwhile, in the Royal Academy, Arthur found himself summoned back.


    The Emperor, after receiving a spiritual transmission, issued a directive for an urgent meeting.


    The pieces of a grand scheme were slowly falling into ce.


    ...


    Far from the bustling scenes of academies and imperial pces, in a mist-shrouded mountain range in the central continent, a force concealed itself.


    Known as The Great Emperor Pavilion, they were an enigmatic presence, hiding their true strength beneath a facade of ordinariness.


    Four elders, seated in a chamber veiled in mystical energy, discussed the recent celestial phenomenon.


    "The heavens have spoken," Elder Xuan said, his gaze prating the veils of mystery. "We must prepare for the emergence of the new Emperor."


    "That''s right. The mission that the Mortal Emperor bestowed on us must be carried out. It is the only way to save this realm from destruction."


    "Hmm, who would have thought that the dragon would rise from the southern continent, the weakest of all."


    "Wasn''t it the same with him back then?"


    "You''re right."


    "Anyway, summon the Ten Knights."


    The others nodded in agreement. ns were set into motion.


    The Great Emperor Pavilion, seen by many as just another sect, harbored intentions far more profound.


    A decision was made to participate in the Grand Martial Artspetition in the central continent.


    Ten disciples were summoned, and the elders imparted their instructions.


    "You are to enter thepetition," Elder Jimanded, "but upy only thest and weakest positions. Just enough to pass and secure the qualifications for the Martial Emperor Secret Realm."


    The disciples, entrusted with a mission beyond theprehension of those outside their sect, nodded solemnly.


    Their faces bore a blend of determination and uncertainty.


    In their lead was a female with ck hair and deep ck eyes, she nodded thoughtfully.


    ''This Young Emperor we have been waiting for better be strong enough or else...''


    As the misty mountain range concealed their secrets, The Great Emperor Pavilion set the stage for their subtle influence on the unfolding events in the Mortal Emperor World.


    ----


    In the grand hall of the Royal Academy, a gathering of esteemed figures took ce. Emperor Markus Hartfield, seated prominently, presided over the assembly.


    Below him sat the Principal, Vice Principal, and the great elders, their expressions a mix of curiosity and reverence.


    A spirited debate erupted among the elders.


    Some argued passionately that Arthur should be appointed as the Prime Disciple of the academy, a position of unparalleled authority.


    "This a chance we have been waiting for!"


    "Who else will bear the mantle for our forces when we face the powerful forces from the other continents?!"


    "I agree. The fact that he could defeat geniuses from an ancient sect, and their best geniuses for that matter speaks volumes of his strength."


    "Yes. This might finally be the chance to get better gains from the Martial Emperor Realm!"


    "That''s the real goal and not the Red Sky Sect inheritance. It isn''t the only resource we have anyway."


    They cited his extraordinary strength, symbolized by the recent heavenly phenomenon, as proof of his exceptional status. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Others, however, voiced their objections.


    "We can''t be hasty in this decision," a red haired man spoke.


    This was Julius''s father!


    He was also a member of this council.


    ''If that boy gets this position then there will be no more leverage to fight for the position of crown prince!'' he thought.


    He set his eyes on the Emperor as he spoke, "I suggest we wait for the final battle at the Grand Martial Arts Tournament before choosing."


    An air of tension filled the hall as conflicting opinions shed like stormy seas.


    The arguments went back and forth until a stern silence descended.


    Breaking the impasse, Emperor Markus Hartfield spoke, his voice carrying the weight of imperial decree.


    "Enough!"


    "It is clear that Arthur''s strength ces him among the chosen ones of the heavens. I hereby decree that Arthur shall be appointed as the Prime Disciple of the Royal Academy."


    The promation reverberated through the hall, silencing dissent.


    The Emperor''s word wasw, and in this matter, there would be no dispute.


    The Principal announced that the appointment ceremony would take ce in three days.


    To address any lingering doubts, a bold challenge was thrown open to the disciples.


    Whoever disagreed with this decision had the option to challenge Arthur for the esteemed position.


    The scene transitioned to a quieter space where Emperor Markus and Arthur remained alone.


    The Emperor, with a prating gaze, addressed Arthur.


    "I heard about the incident with Helia. I took the liberty to handle the matter for you."


    Arthur''s eyes flickered with a blend of gratitude and a touch of inscrutable intent. "I had my own ns, but I appreciate your concern, Your Majesty."


    "Your Majesty? Ha! I know you will be displeased, haha! But I can''t be calm when someone does something like this to my son can I?"


    Arthur smiled, "Fine, but there is something I want to ask of you Father."


    The Emperor smiled when he heard Arthur address him as Father.


    "What is it?" He asked.


    Only he didn''t expect to hear the next words of Arthur so soon


    At least not now!


    "It''s time to tell me the full story of how you found me. Tell me everything," Arthur''s gaze was serious as he said this.

 Chapter 211 Sun Wukong: Battle Above the Lake

    Chapter 211 Sun Wukong: Battle Above the Lake


    In the secluded chambers of the Royal Pce, Emperor Markus Hartfield and Arthur found themselves in a conversation that delved into the mysteries of the past.


    "Arthur," the Emperor began, his voice carrying the weight of a profound history, "I knew you would eventually ask this. It is not like I wanted to keep it from you, but I had an agreement with someone."


    "Who?"


    "Well, it all starts with a story that begins with my battle against a formidable adversary."


    Arthur listened intently as the Emperor recounted a tale of peril and triumph, a narrative that unfolded in the southern continent.


    The Emperor described how he had faced a great enemy, and in the throes of battle, they both plummeted into one of the forbidden zones.


    "I was on the brink of death," the Emperor continued, his eyes distant with the memories, "when a mysterious cultivator appeared out of nowhere. He saved me, and then he requested something of me."


    "He handed me a baby to take care of him for 15 years."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed, absorbing the revtion that reshaped the narrative of his origin.


    The Emperor''s gaze softened as he continued, "That cultivator was not from our world. He hailed from a higher realm, and he entrusted you to my care. He was severely injured and needed to enter a closed-door seclusion immediately to recover."


    A profound silence hung in the air as Arthur processed the weight of this revtion.


    The Emperor watched him closely, recognizing the gravity of the moment.


    "Arthur," the Emperor said with sincerity, "he promised that he would meet you himself and exin your true origin when the time was right. Until then, he wanted me to raise you."


    Arthur could clearly sense the Emperor''s true emotions.


    He sensed the genuine care and paternal love that the Emperor held for him.


    ''Hmmm, why do I have to have aplicated origin.''


    "So is that person my father?" Arthur asked what as on his mind.


    The Emperor shook his head, "No, he refers to you a the Young Master."


    "Oh so just a servant then," Arthur nodded.


    ''This further confirms my conjecture of being from a powerful origin. But then what happened?''


    "Thank you," Arthur finally spoke, his voice carrying a depth of emotion. "Thank you for raising me as your own."


    A warm smile graced Arthur''s face, a reflection of the bond that had grown between them over the years.


    "You are my son too you know," the emperor smiled.


    In that moment, the emperor wasn''t just a ruler; he was a father who had nurtured and protected.


    Arthur then inquired about when he might meet the mysterious cultivator.


    The Emperor''s response was clear ¨C it would happen after Arthur returned from the Martial Emperor Secret Realm.


    "After I return from the Martial Emperor Secret Realm? Why then?"


    "I have no idea, he didn''t particrly say."


    "But do you know where this person is now?"


    "I''m not allowed to speak about his current whereabouts. Sorry about this, son."


    Arthur nods in understanding, "It''s fine I am not that anxious."


    The two then conversed for a while about other important matters.


    "The waters have been stirred up. I have already made ample preparations for that great day."


    The Emperor left thosest words for Arthur as he took his leave.


    The weight of the revtion lingered in the air as he made his way back to his cultivation mansion within the academy.


    .....


    Meanwhile, in a secluded location, Sun Wukong meditated beneath the tranquil surface of ake.


    As his aura intensified, breaking through the barriers of his cultivation, an illusory pir appeared above his head.


    Two stars out of the nine on the pir glowed with an ethereal brilliance.


    This signified that he had stepped into the Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm and had forged a Two Star Level Foundation!


    The serene atmosphere surrounding Sun Wukong shifted as he woke from his deep cultivation.


    The illusory pir dissipated, leaving behind an air of profound power.


    In the quietude of his meditation space, Sun Wukong''s eyes gleamed with newfound strength.


    In the aftermath of Sun Wukong''s deep meditation, he emerged with a controlled breath, his eyes gleaming with determination.


    *Swoosh!*


    With a swift motion, he soared out of theke, his gaze fixed in a particr direction.


    "It''s time to deal with that thieving serpent," he dered, his voice echoing with a hint of mischief and a sense of impending confrontation.


    Then he flew in tha direction.


    *Swift!*


    As Sun Wukong approached a specific spot on theke, a soft glow of light blue radiance danced on the water''s surface.


    His brows furrowed in realization, "He''s about to evolve? Not on my watch!"


    Without hesitation, Sun Wukong dove into the depths of the sea, disappearing beneath the shimmering waves.


    The tranquility of the scene was disrupted by the impending sh.


    Within the aquatic realm, two figures erupted from the water simultaneously.


    A colossal blue serpent, its body adorned with protruding ws, revealed its majestic form.


    It was on the brink of transforming into a flood dragon.


    Opposite this majestic creature stood Sun Wukong, staff in hand, his expression a mix of determination and mischief.


    The stage was set for a battle between the trickster god and a serpent on the verge of evolution.


    "You little monkey! How dare you interrupt me. That old man is no longer here to protect you from my ws!" The serpent spoke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    It''s cultivation realm was already at the Late-Stage Martial Emperor Realm!


    ''But why do I sense a strange power from this Half-step Martial Emperor Realm kid?''


    The serpent, sensing the impending threat, coiled its immense body, its eyes reflecting both intelligence and the primal instinct to survive.


    "Thieving serpent! Although teacher isn''t here, I alone am enough to take care of you!"


    "Ruyi Staff! ming Transform!"


    His staff glowed red and he attacked first!


    *Swoosh!*


    *Bang!*


    The battlemenced, and with each exchange, the serpent''s power grew, mirroring the transformative energy within.


    ''Tch! It''s cultivation is increasing with evolution!''


    ''Dang it! If not for the opportunity that the teacher left for me, he wouldn''t have the chance to purify its bloodline!''


    Sun Wukong, wielding his iconic Ruyi Staff, moved with unparalleled agility.


    He countered the serpent''s attacks with strategic precision.


    As the serpent unleashed frigid ice attacks, Sun Wukong summoned magma with his staff, a dance of fire and ice unfolding beneath the water''s surface.


    The sh resonated with primal forces, the water swirling with power as two formidable entities grappled for dominance.


    "Magma Flood!"


    A flood of magma shot out of the staff and shed with the Ice Breath attack from the serpent.


    *Boom!*


    Steam was formed and Sun Wukong quietly vanished.


    "What?! Where did he go?!" The serpent was taken aback as he couldn''t sense Wukong.

 Chapter 212 Divine Fate Physique: Breakthrough!

    Chapter 212 Divine Fate Physique: Breakthrough!


    In the depths of the mysticalke, the battleground between Sun Wukong and the evolving serpent was obscured by a sudden mist, creating an ethereal and otherworldly atmosphere.


    "What?! Where did he go?!" The serpent was taken aback as he couldn''t sense Wukong.


    The serpent, disoriented by Sun Wukong''s disappearance,shed out randomly, attempting to strike an unseen foe.


    *Bang!*


    *Boom!*


    Amidst the mist, a golden glow emanated, and something pierced the serpent''s head with lethal precision.


    With a shudder, the spirit beast sumbed to its demise.


    ''How did...'' were itsst thoughts.


    As the mist cleared, Sun Wukong stood atop the serpent''s lifeless form, muttering an ancient technique, "Heavenly Sage Eyes: Myriad Illusions."


    His eyes turned a bright golden colour with a blue runic symbol on it.


    This was one of his abilities that he awakened on his recent journey here.


    Heavenly Sage Eyes granted him many abilities but he has only awakened one of them so far.


    ''Myriad Illusions. It is indeed as powerful as Master said,'' Wukong thought.


    In a swift and practiced motion, Sun Wukong tore the giant serpent apart, revealing a glowing golden stone nestled within its remains.


    "The Heavenly Sage Stone! It''s really the heavenly sage stone!"


    "But how did Master manage to get and preserve this?"


    "Sigh...there are still so many things that I don''t know even with my awakened memories. Some memories are still unclear and yet to be unearthed."


    "Nevertheless, I will forge ahead without slowing down because of this. Morever..."


    Sun Wukong recalled his most recent agreement.


    "That kid...tch! How can someone with such a low cultivation level be so strong?"


    "When I hadn''t awakened my memories up to the current point, I could barely sense it but now..."


    "That kid is a freak amongst freaks! But with the Heavenly Sage Eyes he would definitely fall for one of my illusions."


    "Hehehe!" Heughed thinking of his victory.


    "After all..."


    "No one below the Nascent Soul Realm can resist!"


    With a satisfied nod, he retrieved the serpent''s corpse, intending to make a meal of it, and disappeared into a nearby cave.


    -------


    Meanwhile, in another realm, Arthur entered the inner world where Freya resided.


    The atmosphere here held a serene quality, and Freya was found in deep meditation.


    A golden aura surrounded her, and Arthur, with his empathic abilities, could sense the profound power she possessed.


    "This is...the aura of fate."


    "She possesses the aura of fate?" Arthur muttered.


    He had used his vibrant soul power to conceal himself and thus he wouldn''t be sensed by Freya and wake her up from her cultivation state.


    "Master," Aixen appeared beside him.


    "You know what''s going on right?" Arthur asked expectantly.


    Aixen knew that most of his memories were lost and usually informs him of the things he can''t recall.


    Like now.


    "This girl has the Divine Fate Physique."


    "A heavenly physique rted to fate?"


    "Yes and no."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It is rted to fate, that you can say. But in actuality it is THE main physique to walk the Fate Dao."


    "What? That old man didn''t mention this part," Arthur recalled what the Guardian of the Red Sky Sect told him.


    ''He only said that she had a mysterious power of the heavens after she defies fate...''


    ''Sneaky bastard.''


    "I understand why, Master," Aixen nodded and exined.


    "The Divine Fate Physique is too powerful. Those who have it and natural-born seers. They can sense the line and threads of fate and most importantly... slightly alter it."


    Arthur raised his eyebrows, "That powerful?"


    "Yes."


    "I see. If that is the case it makes sense why the fate gem reacted that way. It turns out there is some connection after all."


    "But, Master..."


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "Those with the Divine Fate Physique are usually favoured by the Grand Dao but..."


    "She isn''t a favoured one," Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    ----


    Arthur, having decided not to disturb Freya''s meditation, seamlessly transitioned to the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce.


    There, amidst the ethereal surroundings, he entered the cultivation time chamber.


    As he settled into meditation, Arthur delved deep into the recesses of his soul, guided by an instinctual pull toward the location of the Fate Gem.


    Within the depths of his consciousness, he discovered a captivating sight¡ªa golden-red and purple star aura, a celestial presence floating alongside his soul.


    The significance of this star wasn''t lost on Arthur.


    "An Emperor Star?" Arthur recalled this bit of information.


    It bore the essence of a sovereign, a symbol reserved for rulers of worlds, much like the previous Mortal Emperor of the Mortal Emperor Realm.


    It was a revtion that sent ripples through his understanding of his own destiny.


    "This is what the Fate Gem stole for the Heavens," Arthur mused inwardly.


    "But why?"


    The Grand Dao will never bestow upon him a gift of such unparalleled magnitude, and this star represented a heavenly authority that transcended mortal realms.


    Sensing a shift in his perception of things, Arthur realized it was time to awaken part of dormant memories thaty within him.


    ''Everything feels like a coincidence but I know it isn''t. At least not with me who has the Supreme Fate Gem!''


    With a determined focus, he summoned the Soul Gem, and entered it.


    Entering the Soul Gem was akin to stepping into a realm of infinite possibilities.


    Within its ethereal expanse, Arthur withdrew the spiritual essence given to him by the Guardian of the Red Sky Sect.


    "With this I should be able to breakthrough to the Third Level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique."


    Arthur began to revolve the soul cultivation technique and the spiritual essence swiftly disappeared.


    *Huff*


    Arthur let out a breath as that happened, he could feel his soul beginning to have some changes.


    It was not growing stronger but he was feeling that his power over his soul was getting deeper and deeper.


    Arthur lost his sense of time and immersed himself in that feeling, suddenly... n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    *Bang!*


    He broke through!

 Chapter 213 Awakening: Revelation!

    Chapter 213 Awakening: Revtion!


    *Boom!*


    Arthur broke through to the third level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique!


    *Swoosh!*


    Immediately he did, in the transcendent moments following his breakthrough to the third level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, Arthur found himself within an endless celestial expanse.


    Awork of white stars holding myriad images ying at the speed of light within them.


    "These are my memories?" Arthur muttered.


    Amidst the countless white stars, one golden star stood out, drawing him irresistibly.


    "What memory is that?" Arthur wondered as he felt a sense of familiarity with this particr star.


    He felt a pull from the golden star and he didn''t resist and finally, he found himself within.


    As he entered the golden star, Arthur emerged in a resplendent space.


    Before him, materialized a figure.


    Lush white hair, cold red eyes, ck and golden amour and the aura of a sovereign around him.


    Who else but...


    "Arthur Nightingale," Arthur muttered.


    The cold-looking figure finally smiled, "So we finally meet. My current self. By the way, your temperament is so weak."


    "Huh? That''s the first thing you say?" Arthur also smiled as if he was expecting that.


    "Well, you know me, or rather you know you... Hmm, this is weird?"


    "No shit, Sherlock. Of course, it''s weird. How else would talking to yourself feel?" Arthur said.


    "Technically I am the past you, so... Anyway who is Sherlock? I never recall going by a name like that."


    "Wait, you don''t have my memories from Earth?"


    "Earth?" The old Arthur looked confused.


    "Wait, was that the ce I spent my time before I returned to the immortal world?"


    "Yes, you don''t know about it?" Arthur was curious.


    "Well, not really. But I did know that I would emerge in a ce that will help me survive from the near-death encounter." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "How?"


    "How else?"


    "The Fate Gem?"


    "No shit, Sherlock."


    "Wait, I thought you didn''t get what it means."


    "Although I don''t know where that sentence came from, I can understand the sarcasm in your tone."


    "Even still, aren''t you supposed to be the cold and overly serious me?"


    "No. I am actually just an iplete trace of the original soul left to drop a message so I embody the personality I never allowed others to see."


    "Why was this personality hidden? I ask this because that is almost how I act now?" Arthur said.


    "Well, if you awaken the past life memories, you will understand. But enough chat, I need to give the information that I came here for," the other one replied with a serious expression.


    Arthur''s expression also changed to a more solemn note.


    "The star. You should have acquired the star now right?"


    "The star? Yes, but I wouldn''t say that ''I'' acquired it."


    "Hehe, the Fate Gem did its work of course but that star is an important key."


    "An important key? How so?"


    "Ah, right. Your memories arecking. Let me exin."


    In the luminous embrace of the golden space, Arthur Nightingale, his past incarnation, began unravelling the profound purpose behind the sovereign star.


    The astral radiance seemed to respond to the gravity of their conversation.


    "The sovereign star is your guide along the Sovereign Dao. It is different from an Emperor Star that you know. There can be multiple Emperors of different realms but there can only be one sovereign in each universe." the ethereal Arthur exined.


    "To walk this path, you must first obtain rulership in the realm you currently inhabit."


    "So I must be the next Mortal Emperor?" Arthur understood.


    "Yes, but quite frankly you will be doing what you have already done in the past," the incarnation smiled.


    "What I''ve done in the past?"


    "When the Grand Heavens ganged up against me and used all means to end me I had glimpsed the future using the Fate and Time Gems," Arthur Nightingale continued.


    "After I almost died and was sent to that ce you call Earth, the Grand Dao rewrote the fabric of all worlds. However, I dropped a soul clone into this Mortal Ascension World, practising the Sovereign Dao. I left a trace of it here, awaiting the day when I, will be reborn."


    These words left a shock in Arthur''s heart. He had no idea that there were so many things involved.


    "So that means one of the soul clones was the Mortal Emperor of this world?"


    "Yes."


    "Then everything was going ording to n?" Arthur was surprised at such meticulousness.


    A profound weight settled on Arthur''s shoulders as heprehended the intricacies of his past incarnation''s foresight.


    "You call this realm the Mortal Ascension World, why?"


    "Because this is the only realm in the multiverse that will give you a chance to reign supreme with the sovereign Dao."


    "What, how?"


    "Sigh...even I only learnt of this when I got a hold of the gems. The Mortal Ascension World is a world that should not exist and it is the only world that has the ability to expand and...evolve."


    The astralndscape pulsed with the resonance of heaven''s secrets.


    The incarnation continued to speak and a lot of hidden information was revealed and so far, no one, not even the Grand Dao knows that this is the Mortal Ascension World.


    "What?? How can even the Heavens not know?"


    "This is something that even I am perplexed about. But it is for this reason I can to the conclusion that there might be someone whose power has already surpassed the grand Dao or..."


    "They were never at the same level in the first ce," Arthurpleted.


    "Correct. That was the conclusion I arrived at and it was what I eventually believed in. Moreover, this made me sure that there indeed exists a realm of power above the Grand Heavenly Dao."


    "Hmm, now that you say this, I remember that when I was sent away from Earth I vaguely heard a voice saying something like, ''It is time to return''."


    "You did? If that''s the case then my conjecture is indeed true. It must be that figure that saved me."


    "But is that figure the same as the one who created this realm?"


    "I''m not sure."


    "Sigh. This is getting allplicated," Arthur sighed.


    "Even if it was. I was determined to break through the chains of being under the Grand Heavenly Dao. But the question is does the current me... still have that same conviction?"


    Arthur went silent.

 Chapter 214 Awakening Past Life Memories: The Fateless One

    Chapter 214 Awakening Past Life Memories: The Fateless One


    "The question is, does the current me... still have that same conviction and desire?"


    Arthur went silent.


    In the boundless golden space, Arthur faced his past incarnation, the echoes of their conversation still reverberating in the astral realm.


    "To be the strongest, you must possess an indomitable and invincible will," the incarnation''s voice echoed, emphasizing the gravity of the path Arthur was about to tread.


    "An indomitable will," Arthur repeated, absorbing the weight of those words.


    The challenge was clear ¡ª to stand against the Grand Heavenly Dao, his will needed to be unyielding.


    ''What he said is true. Although I want to be strong, strong enough to go against the heavens but...''


    "You have the will but it isn''t solid enough. From what I can see, if the heavens propose a truce, you will... sumb."


    *Bang!*


    Something clicked in Arthur''s mind like a switch, "Never!" His gaze became more focused.


    The incarnation let out a sigh of relief when he saw that, "Luckily it''s still there."


    "What was that?"


    "We and the Grand Dao are irreconcble enemies you could say. We vowed never to bow our head to anyone in defeat, not even the lofty heavens."


    Curiosity flickered in Arthur''s eyes as he dared to ask, "Is there a quick way to strengthen my will?"


    A mysterious smile graced the ethereal Arthur''s lips.


    In response to his gesture, two mirrors materialized behind him, reflecting random images.


    "These mirrors hold the essence of our existence. One carries the memories of your original past life, while the other encapstes the experiences of the incarnation that became the Mortal Emperor."


    Arthur gazed at the mirrors, a duality of his beingid bare before him.


    The choice was clear, and he nodded in agreement. "I''ll enter the one with my original past life memories first."


    "Wise choice, but your current mastery of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique is too weak hence you will not be able to stay for long."


    Arthur nodded, "I understand."


    As Arthur stepped into the mirror''s threshold, the golden space morphed into a desertndscape, unforgiving and relentless.


    A gust of hot wind carried the scent of sand and hardship.


    ''Where am I? What body is this?'' Arthur looked down and was surprised at his cute self.


    A 12-year-old version of himself stood, bearing the weight of a harsh reality.


    Bruises adorned his young body, a testament to the cruelties he endured.


    ''Is this my past self?'' he wondered and then memories hit him like a boulder and he knew his current backstory.


    My parents were killed by a powerful Evil Cultivator and their souls werepletely erased from existence.


    I was then sold as a ve to the current person before me.


    A noble young man, adorned in opulent attire, emerged, a cruel glint in his eyes.


    He fastened a leash around young Arthur''s neck, a sinister disy of dominance.


    "Get moving, you worthless ve!" The nobleman''s voice dripped with contempt.


    The scene unfolded in the merciless desert, where the sun scorched both body and spirit.


    Young Arthur, resilient despite his predicament, walked with a determination that belied his age.


    ''Also it appears that I can''t speak or control my actions at all...''


    ''But I can feel everything else. Both physically and mentally.''


    As the days passed, the young ve learned to navigate the shadows, cultivating in secret to defy his oppressors.


    His intellect blossomed, and he devised schemes to outsmart those who sought to break his spirit.


    Under the de of bandits who unwittingly became his instrument of vengeance, the noble oppressors met their demise.


    The desert was a territory called the Dark Lands, which bore witness to the struggle that seemed to echo with the resilience of a spirit unwilling to be subdued.


    In the golden expanse, Arthur experienced the crucible of his original past life, the trials that forged his indomitable will. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The narrative wove a tapestry of hardship and growth, the desert mirroring the challenges of life, and the young Arthur embodying the tenacity to ovee.


    In this vivid reenactment of his past, Arthur felt the weight of his original self''s determination.


    The echoes of a young boy''s defiance against adversity resonated in the astral space.


    As Arthur watched his past unfold, a profound realization dawned ¡ª his indomitable will, tempered in the crucible of hardship, was the key to oveing the Grand Heavenly Dao.


    The story continues.


    Having outsmarted his noble oppressors, young Arthur found camaraderie among bandits.


    Sworn brothers with their leader, he navigated a world where loyalty was as fickle as shifting sands.


    The story took a darker turn as betrayal reared its head.


    His sworn brother, seduced by the allure of treasure, orchestrated Arthur''s demise.


    Thrown off a cliff and left for dead, Arthur clung to life.


    At the cliff''s base, fate smiled upon him as he discovered a healing herb that defied the odds.


    A river carried him to a forested territory, another territory where a malevolent sect enved him once more and made him a miner for their spirit crystal mine.


    A hundred years of toil passed until a disciple recognized Arthur''s intelligence.


    Elevated from ve to servant, he was granted a cultivation technique, revealing histent talent.


    However, shadows loomed as the master sought to enve Arthur''s soul.


    Sensing the impending threat, he fled, framed as a traitor and hunted by the sinister sect.


    Time flowed like an unyielding river, and a millennium passed.


    Arthur evolved into a formidable cultivator, standing at the pinnacle of his world.


    Just when he thought he was finally at the true peak of power...


    Yet, a revtion struck ¡ª he existed in the lower realms.


    Then he understood.


    "There is a mountain above the mountain you know and a sky above the sky you know."


    He began yearning for ascension to the immortal world.


    He found a way to cultivate and break through to ascend, but when the time finally came, the heavens cast an unfair Heavenly Tribtion upon him.


    It was then that the threads of destiny began weaving a harsh truth ¡ª he was despised by the Grand Heavens.


    "The Fateless One. The only one out of countless others. An anomaly with no Fae of his own. A variable that should not exist but does. That is who I am?" Arthur came to a realization.


    Just as the journey was about to continue, Arthur found himself back in the golden space.


    *Swoosh!*

 Chapter 215 Transformation and Enlightenment

    Chapter215 Transformation and Enlightenment


    In the resplendent golden expanse, Arthur stood before the incarnation of his past self.


    "Why am I fateless?" Arthur questioned, his eyes seeking answers in the gaze of his past incarnation.


    The ethereal figure offered a cryptic smile, "You will find out when you continue your journey in your memories."


    "But to that, you have to break through to the fourth level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique, and the truth will unfold."


    Determination flickered in Arthur''s eyes.


    "Alright, what next?" Arthur asked.


    "Enter the memory of the Mortal Emperor version of ourselves," the incarnation beckoned.


    With a nod, Arthur stepped into the mirror that held the memories of the Mortal Emperor incarnation.


    Soon he awoke as someone else.


    In this realm, he was reborn as Daruen, an orphan ofmon origin.


    His martial soul, initially ranked at the bottom, manifested as a golden-armoured figure seated on a throne, a sword between him and a crown adorning his head.


    Though it seemed powerful, it held no innate strength.


    Or so he thought.


    However, Daruen discovered that harnessing the power of his martial spirit elerated his mastery of cultivation techniques, fortified his willpower, and amplified his aura.


    It wasn''t just the spirit of a warrior; it was the essence of a king.


    His ability went beyond personal strength.


    Daruen found he could inspire figures with immense potential to follow him.


    His perception extended to sensing those with talent and a promising future.


    The world, known as the Great Deste Realm which those of the outside worlds called them the Deste Wilds, was rife with chaos.


    Different forces vied for supremacy, often at the expense of the weaker ones.


    This turbulent backdrop ignited a me in Daruen''s heart ¡ª a desire to unify the realm and bring an end to the prevailing chaos.


    The memory unfolded like a vivid tapestry.


    Daruen, driven by an ambition to create a unified and harmonious realm, began gathering friends and allies.


    Through these connections, he encountered numerous opportunities for growth and advancement.


    His cultivation surged, propelled by the collective strength of his allies and the influence of his kingly martial soul.


    The Deste Wilds became a stage for Daruen''s ascent, a theatre of battles, alliances, and the pursuit of a vision greater than personal glory.


    As he rose, the disparate forces of the world felt the gravitational pull of his leadership.


    "Unifying the entire realm ¡ª that was my goal," Daruen''s voice echoed through the astral expanse.


    The scenes painted a portrait of Daruen''s charismatic leadership, his battles against chaotic forces, and the forging of a legacy that transcended the boundaries of ordinary martial cultivators.


    ------


    In the Great Deste Realm, the vivid memories of Daruen''s life continued to unfold like an epic saga.


    As Daruen decided to embark on the journey of unifying the world, he had just ascended to the position of the prime disciple within his sect.


    Challenges were his daily bread.


    Daruen faced the most talented of the younger generation, defeating them one by one.


    His martial spirit, a golden-armoured figure seated on a throne, became a formidable force, drawing many to his side.


    The emergence of a unique ability, the Ruler''s Tongue, became a catalyst in his rise.


    This was a strange power that gave him a persuasive eloquence, he could talk people into believing in him and even submitting to his cause.


    Slowly, he gained control of his entire sect, guiding it from the shadows.


    The principle of strength in unity became Daruen''s creed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His influence extended beyond his sect, reaching the corners of the martial world.


    In one of his cultivation journeys, Daruen encountered a hidden plot.


    He also discovered another ability of his Martial Spirit which was; that the more followers he amassed, the stronger he became.


    His influence extended beyond his sect, reaching the corners of the martial world.


    In one of his cultivation journeys, Daruen encountered a hidden plot.


    The realm faced an imminent threat as the Sea-Dweller Race nned an invasion.


    Daruen, with strategic brilliance, acted on his long-awaited ns as at this time his status allowed him the privilege.


    The Sect Leader of the Martial Dao Sect!


    Using his might and alliances, he shocked the world by unifying the realm without significant bloodshed.


    When the Sea Dweller Race attacked, they found a united front.


    The invaders were forced back to the sea, and Daruen, rather than conquering, opted for asting peace treaty that spanned a million years.


    The world flourished under his rule, and martial arts reached new heights.


    Yet, peace couldn''t stave off Daruen''s innate sense of impending doom.


    Stepping into the first stages of the Emperor Dao, he foresaw an invasion from other worlds.


    In anticipation, he set up a force biding its time for another Mortal Emperor.


    As Arthur, watching these scenes from Daruen''s life, awoke from the memories, he felt a profound weakness enveloping him.


    The echoes of Daruen''s legacy resonated, leaving Arthur in awe of the intricate web of leadership and strategy that defined his past self.


    The incarnation, sensing Arthur''s struggle, offered guidance, "You''ve glimpsed the path of leadership and strength in the Emperor''s Dao."


    "With the sovereign star, you should be able to awaken a simr martial spirit as the Mortal Emperor incarnation."


    "There are still more memories to be unearthed. But to continue, you must first break through to the fourth level of the Nine Heavens Soul Technique."


    Arthur nodded, a sense of determination filling him. The weight of Daruen''s experiences lingered in his consciousness as he stood in the golden expanse.


    "The journey is far from over, Arthur," the incarnation''s voice echoed, a subtle encouragement embedded within the words.


    *Swoosh!*


    The golden space folded, and Arthur found himself back in the reality of the cultivation chamber but something was different.


    Arthur closed his eyes, took a deep breath and exhaled.


    *Huff!*


    When he reopened his eyes, there was a great transformation in his eyes and an aura of a ruler around him.


    In his eyes that looked mischievous sometimes and serious sometimes, there was now restraint.


    Now in his gaze was an indomitable and unbending will of determination for power.


    One that can pierce the hearts of men and even make them tremble in fear to submit or cause them to be stirred to follow him in bravery and courage, giving their lives for his cause.


    A certain charm and charisma that was not there previously was now present.


    But above all.


    "I know now what next I must do."


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur appeared in his room.

 Chapter 216 Spread of the News: Balor Vs Lin Ke!

    Chapter 216 Spread of the News: Balor Vs Lin Ke!


    In the heart of the Fire Spirit Sect, a gathering of sect elders convened, their expressions a blend of surprise and concern.


    "Prince Arthur has be the Prime Disciple of the Royal Academy!"


    The announcement reverberated through the air, setting the tone for a discussion that would influence the fate of their sect.


    The elders exchanged nces, contemting the implications of this unexpected turn of events.


    "The Royal Academy holds great influence over the entire continent. If Arthur has be their Prime Disciple, it means our sect will face new challenges," Elder Haman remarked, his brow furrowed with worry.


    Elder Ronan, an elder with a wealth of experience, nodded in agreement.


    "Indeed. We must strengthen our position. I propose we hold apetition to select the Prime Disciple of our sect. It will not only showcase our strength but also demonstrate that we are not to be underestimated."


    The other elders murmured in agreement, and ns for thepetition were set in motion.


    "Showcase what strength? Before the hegemony of the empire?" Someone scoffed.


    They turned and looked and saw that it was the Sect Leader.


    The room went silent as they understood that their words were a bit overboard.


    "You guys are right," said the Sect Leader.


    "Huh?"


    "Hehe, although we are no match for the Empire as usual. We can''t lose out to the other forces now can we?"


    "Of course!"


    "You''re right, Sect Leader."


    The sect leader smiled but thought, ''These guys are the worst. But I suppose their simple-mindedness is the reason we have no internal strife like the others do.''


    ________


    Meanwhile, scenes unfolded simrly in other sects across the continent.


    The other sects, each with their unique traditions and martial practices, convened to discuss the startling news of Arthur''s ascension to Prime Disciple.


    The Mystic Lotus Sect is known for its cultivation of spiritual techniques.


    Elder Tonia expressed concern. "Prince Arthur''s rise in the Royal Academy will undoubtedly influence the bnce of power."


    "We must act strategically to maintain our standing. Apetition will be held to determine the future Prime Disciple." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Should we propose a marriage?"


    "I don''t think that will work though."


    "Maybe it could if there is a mutual agreement between the young ones."


    "I see, we could do that."


    The Mystic Lotus Sect was a good follower of the Hartfield Empire.


    They were also the weakest sect of the Ten Great Sects in the continent. This was because they only had women in their ranks.


    The sect was filled with beautiful female disciples who either specialized in water and ice-based cultivation techniques or illusions and artistic Dao.


    ___


    Simr discussions echoed in the Thunderbolt n, renowned for their mastery of lightning-based martial arts, and the Tranquil Peak Sect, where disciples honed their skills in the tranquillity of nature.


    Amidst these deliberations, the Heavenly Sword Sect stood at the pinnacle of the Ten Great Forces.


    Balor, who had been officially appointed as the Prime Disciple, faced a challenger, the Vice Leader of the Blood Sword Faction.


    After his election, he faced much opposition from the Blood Sword Faction.


    In all of these times, Crixus himself never acted or even said anything about the matter.


    There agreement to fight for the position of the Prime Disciple in the Grand Martial Arts Tournament still stands.


    In fact, he was very silent since then...too silent.


    That silence made Balor wary of what the fellow might be cooking up in the dark.


    As thebatants prepared for their showdown in the arena, a messenger arrived, breathless with thetest news.


    "Prince Arthur has been named the Prime Disciple of the Royal Academy!"


    The revtion sent a ripple through the gathered disciples.


    Balor, though focused on his impending battle, couldn''t help but crack a triumphant smile.


    ''Excellent news!'' he eximed.


    ''It appears that Master has finally established himself in the Royal Family! Since that is the case, I can''t ck off either!''


    Balor has grown much stronger since Arthur left.


    Plus recently Arthur sent him a batch of pills refined with Golden Spirit Milk and his cultivation realm rapidly broke through and caught up with the top figures amongst the elite disciples.


    His opponent, maintained a stoic expression, concealing the frustration that brewed within.


    The arena buzzed with anticipation as the twopetitors faced off.


    The sh began, swords meeting with resounding echoes.


    Balor showcased the culmination of his cultivation ¡ª a Three Star Foundation of the Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm.


    "Oh, my heavens! It''s a three-star foundation! He already has a three-star foundation!"


    The spectators eximed in shock. Even the sect leader and the other great elders who were watching from the clouds were shocked.


    "We didn''t give him that much resources, so how did he do it?"


    "He must have a great talent in that case."


    "A great talent? That''s bullshit!" An elder scoffed.


    The others went silent at his words.


    They knew that this particr great elder had been unhappy ever since Balor''s appointment.


    "I had investigated this fellow''s background and I can tell he has no great talent and was even expelled from his n."


    "Elder Lin, I know that your son is down there facing Balor. But you should show some restraint in your words as Balor represents the authority of the sect now."


    The sect leader spoke calmly and Elder Lin went silent.


    Indeed, his son was the one battling Balor right now.


    Meanwhile, the Vice Sect kept silent and his gaze indifferent as though none of this concerned him.


    LinKe the son of Elder Lin also responded, revealing his prowess at the Two Star Foundation level.


    *BANG!*


    The battle was fierce, des dancing in intricate patterns.


    In the climax, Balor unleashes a secret technique, infusing his strikes with a profound understanding of the sword Dao.


    "Fifth level Sword Concept!"


    "Lin Ke is only at the third level, how did he do it?"


    The crowd gasped as the arena filled with an aura of unstoppable power.


    How could they have known that Arthur had given great and detailed guidance to Balor on the sword Dao and even left him a notebook of his understanding of the Sword Dao?


    Moreover, Arthur''s Heavenly Dao Sword Astral Soul and Physique make him the perfect teacher and instructor to help one ascend inprehension of the Sword Dao.


    *Boom!*


    "Balor Wins!"


    Cheers rang out at the announcement as Balor had gathered the support of most of the disciples of the sect and the Invincible Sword Faction had grown much in magnitude.


    ''I can''t wait to meet you two at the Grand Martial Arts Tournament. Sun Wukong, Luke...'' Balor looked at the sky and smiled.


    Meanwhile, a discussion was ongoing in the Alchemist Association.


    "So that fellow finally made a big turnaround."


    "Indeed but as always, matters like this do not concern us."


    "You are right but they can affect us if we don''t act appropriately."


    "Hmm,"


    *Bang*


    "Father I did it! I broke through to Tier 4!"


    "Ava?"

 Chapter 217 Scheduled Meeting With the Emperor

    217 Scheduled Meeting With the Emperor


    "Father I did it! I broke through to Tier 4!"


    "Ava?"


    "Father! You won''t believe it! I broke through to the next alchemy level, and I refined a Low-rank Tier 4 pill!" Her voice carried the thrill of aplishment.


    The three elders turned their attention to Ava, their faces lighting up with a mix of pride and astonishment.


    Elder Williams spoke first, "A Low-rank Tier 4 pill at your age! Remarkable, Ava. Your talent knows no bounds."


    Elder Zard added, "The future of our Alchemist Association is in good hands."


    Ava blushed, appreciating the recognition from the seasoned alchemists.


    "Thank you, seniors. I''ll continue to work hard." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Curiosity gleamed in Ava''s eyes as she looked at her father. "What were you discussing before I came in?"


    Ava''s father the president of the Alchemy Association sighed, "The winds of change, my dear. Prince Arthur has be the Prime Disciple of the Royal Academy. The Royal Family''s politics are afoot, and he might be the future Crown Prince."


    Ava''s eyes widened in shock. "Prince Arthur? Thest time I saw him, we were six years old. I thought he was... well, not in favour."


    Elder Williams chuckled, "Times change, Ava. Sometimes even a carp can leap through the dragon''s gate. Thatd''s rise is nothing short of a surprise to most. The world underestimated him seeing him as a waste unable to cultivate."


    Ava pondered the information, her mind racing through memories of a mischievous boybelled a waste. "How could he have changed so much? What has he be?"


    She wondered what Arthur would look like now, ''He was cute back then except he liked to tease me too much!''


    Then remembered that he had a grudge, ''He even called me ugly! Ha, I''ll see him soon anyway.''


    Elder Zard, with a twinkle in his eye, remarked, "Sometimes, the onesbelled as wastes bloom into dragons and fly to the heavens after one great fortuitous encounter."


    "I believe this kid must encountered a great opportunity that made him grow this fast."


    "Hmm, what you said is a possibility," Elder Williams nodded.


    "You two, have you ever considered that this could just be all him?" Ava''s father asked with a smile.


    "What?"


    Even Ava listened to what her father had to say.


    "I''ve met that kid multiple times and if there''s one thing I can tell with surety is that that kid is not so simple!"


    Fredrik left those words hanging in the air and made everyone thoughtful.


    Amongst them, he wasn''t just the oldest, but he was the most powerful and most experienced.


    The President of the Alchemy Association stood at the pinnacle of influence in the continent and he had met no small number of mighty figures.


    Hence if he says that the boy wasn''t simple, then he isn''t simple in any way!


    The news left Ava in a whirlwind of thoughts.


    As she returned to her alchemy room, she couldn''t shake her curiosity about Arthur''s transformation over the years.


    The image of the five-year-old prince yed in her mind, and she wondered about the twists and turns that had shaped the current times.


    ______


    In her alchemy room, Ava couldn''t shake the whirlwind of thoughts stirred by the news of Arthur''s transformation.


    Memories of the mischievous five-year-old prince yed in her mind, and she found herself wondering about the twists and turns that had shaped the current times.


    Ava''s father, Fredrik, entered her alchemy room with a thoughtful expression.


    "Ava, you seem very thoughtful, what is wrong?" he asked.


    "Father, perhaps it''s time for me to step out of this room and witness the changes in the world."


    Ava looked at her father, contemting his words. "But, I am just thinking that I can''t afford to be distracted by external matters if I want to attain great levels in the Dao of Alchemy," Ava replied, her eyes fixed on the array of alchemical tools before her.


    Fredrik nodded, understanding his daughter''s dedication to her craft.


    "Yourmitment to alchemy ismendable, Ava. But remember, understanding the world around you can also enhance your skills. Sometimes, the answers you seek lie beyond the confines of yourboratory."


    He nced at the tier 4 pill Ava had refined, a sense of pride evident in his eyes.


    "Your breakthrough is remarkable, but there''s more to the world than alchemy. Just like the news of Prince Arthur''s ascent which is one such example."


    "The unexpected can be the stepping stone to greater knowledge."


    Ava sighed, torn between her passion for alchemy and the intrigue of touring the world.


    Fredrik smiled. "Take a break, prepare and attend the Grand Martial Arts Tournament."


    "But don''t I already have a slot?" Ava was confused.


    Her father sighed, "Indeed you do but even as an Alchemist, sometimes you need great personal strength. The world isn''t as kind and peaceful as you might think and most importantly...you need friends."


    "Father! I have friends!"


    "Who? Those two? They aren''t real allies, well at least not strong ones when it matters.


    "Come on Father we''ve talked about this! Fine, I''ll participate in the tournament."


    Fredrik smiled, "Good, go and witness the sh of talents and the currents of power. It might broaden your perspective and perhaps provide insights that even the most intricate alchemical forms cannot."


    "Fine, I will," she smiled.


    Fredrik nodded, "The Emperor summoned me for an important meeting.


    The tone became serious.


    Ava looked at her father and asked, "Is it concerning that matter?"


    "He didn''t say but he did infer that he had a deal for me, one that I will not refuse."


    "A deal you can''t refuse?"


    "Hmm, he knows me so well so it must have something to do with alchemy or...thends beyond."


    "Thends beyond? You mean?"


    "Yes, that is what I suspect. But I can be wrong also."


    "So when are you going," Ava asked.


    "What''s this, you want toe?" Fredrik chuckled.


    "Well you did say I should go out more, so what better chance than this right, hehe."


    "Alright, you brat. You can tag along. Just don''t ditch me for some boy like before."


    "Father!"


    Fredrik quickly disappeared from where he stood as Ava''s face became beet red.


    "You and that fellow are the same, hmph!"


    ''I hate being teased like this.''

 Chapter 218 Teleportation Array: Coordinates or the other Continents

    218 Teleportation Array: Coordinates or the other Continents


    "It''s time to meet that old fellow again. I need to get those teleportation Array Techniques," Arthur muttered to himself and rubbed an intricate silver ring.


    It was the very same ring that Suo Hao gave to him in the past.


    Right now Arthur is in his ce in the academy and to the outside world he is in seclusion to prepare for the Grand Martial Arts Tournament which ising up in three months.


    ''I will be 17 by then,'' Arthur thought.


    So far it''s been two whole years since he left the Empire to find a way to break the seal that was preventing him from cultivating.


    It was there, in Blue Crystal City that he encountered Luke and subsequently Suo Hao.


    Also, the so-called Beard Gang Duo.


    ''But more importantly, Kaiser and the other two. The Trio should have seeded with what I want by now.''


    That''s right.


    The very same trio that once tried to rob back then. He had given them a task and a lot of resources for their cultivation even with theirck of talent they had be powerful figures.


    Arthur has a n.


    Previously he was raising forces just so that he couldze about some things in the future and have fun.


    But after awakening his past life memories and learning that he was the Great Mortal Emperor and how the Sovereign Dao is the way forward he knows that what he did on a whim will be a key point in his n now.


    "Anyway, time to meet them again."


    *Swoosh!*


    Arthur disappeared from where he stood. This time it was not because he entered an inner world.


    He was simply teleported.


    _________


    In the heart of a mystical hall, lit with an otherworldly glow, Arthur materialized through the teleportation ring.


    The air hummed with ancient energies, and the ambience seemed to vibrate with the knowledge of ages.


    The hall was wide and round. It had nine pirs at the centre, forming a circle around what Arthur assumes to be an altar.


    Like before, everything here was also covered in runic symbols.


    From the walls to the pirs, most especially the altar, which had the most runes engraved on it.


    An almost invisible veil of light surrounded the altar with the circle formed by the pirs.


    And on that altar,y the same young boy that looked to be of the same age as Arthur. The boy had silver hair and looked just as pale.


    ''I can sense it now. This kid is just like Freya,'' Arthur thought.


    At this time, a presence emerged from the shadows ¡ª Suo Hao, the soul remnant, greeted him.


    "Arthur, it''s been a while," Suo Hao''s ethereal voice echoed through the hall.


    A nod of acknowledgement came from Arthur. "Indeed, Senior. It''s been two whole years now."


    Suo Hao''s gaze scrutinized Arthur, sensing the profound changes in his cultivation he was shocked.


    "Wait a minute, you are at the Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm already?!"


    Arthur only smiled in response.


    "How did you do it? Wait is it your bloodlines are they so powerful?"


    "What are you saying senior, I just cultivate like everyone else," Arthurughed.


    "Yeah, like everyone else indeed. Do you even know how long it takes the geniuses of the upper realm to go from nothing to your current level?"


    "No why?"


    "Seven years! Seven good years and those are the upper realm geniuses with ess to greater resources, higher level immortal essence and stronger Martial Spirits."


    "Moreover this doesn''t even talk about those of average or low talent. Kid, at this point, there''s nothing else you can tell me. You, my friend, are the greatest talented freak I have seen."


    "Woah, slow down. Aren''t immortal seniors like you supposed to be alwaysposed?"


    "Kid, I''m already dead."


    "Yeah, right. Sorry."


    "Now worries. Anyway, you''ve grown stronger, and there''s an air of mastery about you. Have you delved into the runes as I advised?"


    A confident smile yed on Arthur''s lips. "More than delved, I''ve mastered all you gave me. Let me show you."


    With a flick of his wrist, Arthur conjured intricate Tier 5 runes in the air. They hovered, emitting a radiant glow that seemed to dance with a life of its own.


    Suo Hao''s spectral form widened with astonishment. "Tier 5 runes? It hasn''t even been two years since I gave you the rune book. Your progress is too fast."


    Suo Hao controlled his shock better this time, ''How can someone be so freakish? What then was my pride back then as the most talented of my immortal n.''


    "Hm, the fact that you could cultivate to your current level and still make time to learn runes to this level...tch!"


    Arthur nodded appreciatively. "Your guidance was invaluable. You didn''t just give instructions, but you also detailedly exined everything and shared all your experience, thoughts, and ideas."


    Suo Hao considered Arthur for a moment, his ghostly form deep in thought. "You''re ready for theplete n inheritance. Much more earlier than expected."


    "Your n inheritance?"


    "Thank you, Senior," Arthur expressed his gratitude.


    13:21


    Suo Hao''s form seemed to shimmer with satisfaction. "You''ve earned it. Now, there''s one more gift for you."


    "Yes, this contains the knowledge of runes up to the immortal level. It contains the full legacy of my lost n."


    "Why are you giving it to me?" Arthur asked even though he guessed the answer.


    Suo Hao smiled slightly and turned to look at the face of his son.


    "Our Suo Divine n has a rule, never to teach outsiders our techniques. But almost everyone now is dead and my son is the only one alive."


    "My people are already dead. So what makes the rules to still be alive?"


    "I understand," Arthur nodded.


    ''Another benefit,'' Arthur thought.


    Suo Hao then exined to Arthur that the teleportation array techniques that are beyond this realm can be learnt from the Sixth Level Rune Technique and above.


    Although Arthur will only be able to achieve short-distance teleportation for now.


    ''Which means I can''t use it to teleport to the other continents ahead of time,'' Arthur thought.


    ''This is an obstacle. The Nine Heavens Pce isn''t as powerful as it was. Hence I travel through the sea as the way is too perilous and any mishap can ur.''


    After some talk, Suo Hao transmitted the vast repository of rune wisdom directly into Arthur''s consciousness.


    It was as if an ancient library unfolded within Arthur''s mind, revealing the intricate patterns and secrets of higher-level runes.


    "Thank you, Senior," Arthur expressed his gratitude.


    Suo Hao''s form seemed to shimmer with satisfaction. "You''ve earned it. Now, there''s one more gift for you."


    A conjured rune shimmered in Suo Hao''s hands, gradually forming into a translucent ship. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This is a teleportation ship, capable of traversing vast distances. It holds the coordinates of the other continents," Suo Hao exined.


    Arthur''s eyes widened a bit, "You mean?"


    "Yes, it can teleport to the other continents as long as..."

 Chapter 219 Meeting: Secret Force Established!

    219 Meeting: Secret Force Established!


    Suo Hao borated on the ship''s functions, detailing its capabilities to teleport multiple times over long distances.


    The ship, a marvel of rune technology, seemed to resonate with Arthur''s own connection to runes.


    In the inner sanctum of the flying ship, Suo Hao gestured towards an borate console adorned with glowing symbols.


    "This ship," Suo Hao exined, "is fueled by spiritual energy."


    Suo Hao pointed at a hole at the center, "You just have to drop sufficient spirit crystals for it to run."


    "You can control its movements and teleportation functions using these runes."


    Arthur nodded, absorbing the intricacies of the ship''s operation.


    "So only a Rune Array Master can drive this thing?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    They left the ship and Arthur ced it in his inner world after which Suo Hao spoke again.


    "It was this ship that I used to sail through the realms and its artifact spirit is in slumber."


    "You will need at least Ninth Level Runes to awaken it. If it is awakened it can drive the ship while you do other things."


    "The artifact spirit is also familiar with many immortal realms, so therefore it can be a lot of help when you ascend."


    Arthur nodded in appreciation, "Then I thank you for this gift."


    Suo Hao wavedhis hand, "No need for thanks between us. All I ask is that my son be by your side as he has nowhere else to go."


    "You want him to stay with me?"


    "Yes," Suo Hao nodded firmly.


    Arthur then agreed as he won''t mind having someone talented following him.


    Suo Hao for some reason trusts that Arthur won''t do any evil to his son.


    Yet, as his gaze met Suo Hao''s, a weighty question lingered in the air.


    "Senior," Arthur began, "what must I do to awaken your son, Suo Tian?"


    Suo Hao''s expression turned solemn, and the ethereal glow of his remnant seemed to dim.


    "To awaken Suo Tian, your cultivation must reach the Nascent Soul Realm and then a certain level ofprehension of the Dao of Fate is required."


    Arthur''s brows furrowed in contemtion.


    Fate Dao, he already has someprehension of it.


    But he decided to keep that to himself as it would be too shocking otherwise.


    Moreover, he is still cautious with Suo Hao and can''t trust himpletely.


    Hence, he must always have something of value in case therees a time of disagreement, he will have something irresistible to bargain with.


    Suo Hao sighed.


    *Sigh*


    "But the Fate Dao is a Supreme Dao and only a few giants of the immortal cultivation can even have some grasp of its power."


    "If that is the case then why do you believe I have a chance ofprehending the Fate Dao?" Arthur asked.


    "That is because the one who is Fateless, whose fate cannot be known is more likely toprehend the Fate Dao when their Nascent Soul is formed."


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully as he remembers his first incarnation.


    ''The Fateless One, I was called. Maybe it was thatprehension of the power of Fate that allowed me to survive the tribtion to ascend to the upper realm back then.''


    ---


    Blue Crystal City bustled with activity as Arthur emerged from the alleyways, the shadows of towering buildings casting intermittent patches of darkness on the cobbled streets.


    The city''s heartbeat pulsed with life, oblivious to the ndestine machinations hidden within its depths.


    Arthur proceeded to a particr alley, where three figures awaited his arrival.


    As he approached, the men he hadn''t seen for two years, Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon bowed respectfully.


    "Master," Kaiser spoke, his voice carrying the weight of loyalty, "we''ve prepared the hall for your arrival."


    Arthur nodded, and the trio led him through concealed passages, weaving through thebyrinthine underbelly of Blue Crystal City.


    The ndestine journey culminated in the entrance to a hidden hall, where an empty throne awaited Arthur''s presence.


    Seated upon the throne, Arthur surveyed the trio.


    Kaiser, the stoic leader, Tanik, the agile strategist, and Brandon, the silent powerhouse ¡ª each a pir in the intricatework Arthur had established.


    Arthur''s gaze paused at Brandon as he noticed that the youngest of the three had surpassed his older brothers in cultivation level.


    He must be the most talented then.


    "Report," Arthurmanded, his eyes reflecting the subtle authority he held over this ndestine assembly. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Kaiser stepped forward, "Master, the n is proceeding smoothly. I have secured control of the Sky Serpent Sect, and its resources now flow into ourwork."


    Tanik, his mind sharp as a de, added, "The Crimson Moon Sect is under my influence. Their trade routes are now ours to manipte."


    Brandon, the silent enforcer, spokest, "The Stormwind Alliance has bowed to my influence. They now await your guidance."


    "Tell me the details."


    "Yes, Master."


    Arthur listened intently, absorbing the strategic victories achieved by his loyal disciples.


    The chessboard of power across the continent was rearranging itself under his influence.


    "Good," Arthur acknowledged, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes.


    "The foundation is solidifying. Continue to cultivate these connections, but maintain discretion. I don''t want to attract unnecessary attention for now."


    The trio nodded in unison, understanding what must be done.


    "Give me a minute. I want to be alone for a while," Arthurmanded.


    The trio left swiftly after that, leaving Arthur alone.


    "Cora," he called out.


    *Swift!*


    Cora appeared before him but her expression was one of slight dissatisfaction.


    "So you finally recalled my existence, ''Master''?"


    Arthur smiled, slightly apologetic.


    "Come on now, you know I had important matters to attend to."


    "Fine, I understand. So what do you need?"


    "Hmm, how much of your strength have you recovered?" Arthur asked.


    "Martial Ancestor Realm," Cora smiled.


    Arthur nodded, "It seems those resources were of help?"


    "Of course. Even though they were low-ranked these were still rare and even extinct resources from a hundred thousand years ago. Some of which are rare even in the upper realms."


    Arthur had given her some of the resources of the Red Sky Sect to help speed up her recovery just like he promised.


    Also, her strength is valuable to Arthur.


    "This means you can make Tier 7 pills?"


    "Of course! Who do you think I am?" Cora raised her head in pride.


    "I see. I have a matter I want your help with. But before that I need the Soul Seal Technique you have."

 Chapter 220 Dao Soul Immortal

    220 Dao Soul Immortal


    "I need the Soul Seal Technique you have."


    "You want my soul secret art?"


    Arthur nodded.


    Cora''s eyes flickered with curiosity at Arthur''s request.


    She had seen the three fellows that just left but she could only wonder what Arthur was ying at.


    "The Soul Seal Technique? Interesting. What do you need it for?" Cora inquired, her expression a mix of amusement and intrigue.


    Arthur leaned back on the throne, his gaze piercing through the shadows of the hidden hall.


    "I want to bind the souls of Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon to mine using your secret art which I have discovered to be quite peculiar," Arthur looked at her knowingly.


    "It''s a necessary step to ensure our collective loyalty," Arthur exined.


    Cora''s eyes widened slightly, "You''re building quite thework. But I must say, that it is a wise thing to do."


    "If only I had established a force back then, so many things would not have happened," Cora sighed.


    Arthur ignored her ''drama'' and continued, "You once told me of a version of the art that is able to work in a way whereby the seal also enhances the people''s martial power."


    "How does that work?" Arthur leaned forward.


    "Oh that, well..."


    Arthur marveled at what he just heard.


    "So you mean that it will increase their perception of the Dao and thereby make them cultivate faster and also have a perfect coordination in battle!"


    "Yes, it''s awesome right?" Cora smiled. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Indeed, I never knew you were such an advanced master of the Soul Dao which is one of the Supreme Dao."


    "Hmm, that can be attributed to my physique which can only exist once in a trillion years."


    "It is that powerful?"


    "Yes. I know you must be thinking that if the physique is so powerful I should be stronger than this right?"


    Arthur nodded, "Yes, so why?"


    "The truth is I have only awakened less than 1% of my physique. As for the method to awaken my physique fully, no one in upper realms knows...well almost."


    "No one knows?"


    "Yes, no one has that information avable. But there is one person who should but that figure should no longer exist."


    "Who is that?"


    "Kaze Lordrick, the Dao Soul Immortal."


    Arthur nodded in thought, "You can''t meet him?"


    "No, he disappeared countless years ago and it was from his writings that I even knew what my physique was. Previously, I thought it was the usual six desires physique but it isn''t."


    "Although, I can only manifest the power of the six desires which is an aspect of every man''s soul. Hence, I just refer to my physique as such."


    "I see. If I find a way to evolve and fully awaken your physique one day, I''ll help you," Arthur said while thinking, ''As you as you fully submit that is.''


    Meanwhile Cora smiled at Arthur''s words, "You''ve said it, don''t go back on your words in the future," she threw a jade slip at him and disappeared.


    While in her heart she also thought, ''I wish that were possible, but only the Dao Soul Supreme can help me.''


    As he unraveled the contents of the jade slip with his soul power, intricate runes glowed, revealing the secrets of the Soul Seal Technique.


    Arthur''s eyes absorbed the information,mitting it to memory.


    "Thank you, Cora," he said, knowing she heard him.


    As the contents of this technique wasprehended by Arthur, his mind was already focused on the next steps of his n.


    Awakening the memories of his past incarnations had given him a new perspective on what he should be doing.


    ''Before I tried creating a force because I found it interesting and just wanted toze around but now...''


    ''This can assist me for a far greater purpose,'' his gaze became firm much more than ever before.


    ''I have changed,'' Arthur noted.


    ''I was never so determined like now. Did Ick it before or was it simply hidden away byck ofplete memories?'' he wondered.


    The city outside continued its bustling rhythm, unaware of the ndestine power y transpiring in its depths.


    Arthur, now armed with the Soul Seal Technique, contemted the delicate bnce of influence he sought to maintain. His path was shrouded in shadows and mysteries, each step calcted to ensure the growth of his dominion.


    _________


    In the dimly lit hall of shadows, Arthur extended his hand, revealing a small, ornate scroll.


    The seal within it held the servant version of the ancient technique he had acquired from Cora, a technique that wielded power over the souls of others.


    "Alright," Arthur''s voice resonated with authority, "with this technique, our bonds will deepen. Your souls will be bound to mine, and anyone you ensnare with the seal will be under your control and, by extension, mine."


    The trio, Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon, regarded the scroll with a mix of curiosity and anticipation.


    They willingly epted the binding, recognizing the potency of the technique Arthur bestowed upon them.


    As the ancient seals settled upon their souls, a luminous mark appeared on each of their foreheads before swiftly disappearing.


    Arthur nodded when he saw that they didn''t hesitate or contemte one but before receiving the seal.


    ''It could be my charisma stat working for me,'' he jokingly thought while his facial remained unperturbed.


    "Now," Arthurmanded, "ce everyone within the Sky Serpent Sect, the Crimson Moon Sect, and the Stormwind Alliance under the ve seal."


    The trio nodded in unison, understanding the gravity of the task. Onceplete, they were to use the talisman Arthur handed them to establish contact.


    "Moreover, there is a surprise waiting for all who are under the seal," Arthur smirked.


    "A surprise, Master?" Kaiser asked but Arthur only smiled in response.


    The trio looked at each other and kept silent, understanding that it wasn''t the time to ask.


    "Try cultivating for a few days before putting the factions on the seal. That way, you will know what to tell them about it."


    With a flicker of a determined gaze, Arthur added, "This will be the foundation, make sure there are no leaks!"

 Chapter 221 Expected Fortuitous Encounter from the Beard Gang

    221 Expected Fortuitous Encounter from the Beard Gang


    "This will be the foundation, make sure there are no leaks!"


    "Yes, Lord!" Said the trio in unison.


    "Good, have you found those two I told you about?"


    "Yes Master, the Beard Gang Brothers are staying in an inn in the city. Should I initiate contact?" Kaiser asked.


    Arthur shook his head, "Nevermind, let them be for now."


    The brothers Arthur asked about are the very same two fellows he met at the restaurant when he first came to Blue Crystal City.


    It was by tracking them that he found Suo Hao''s dwelling cave.


    Arthur then stood up with thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    His gaze focused on the ring Suo Hao gave to him which he had enhanced. It pulsed with newfound energy runes, a set of modifications made.


    ''He said I can freely teleport anywhere within 10,000 miles.''


    "I''ll be leaving now," Arthur said


    Then, in a decision to both test the ring''s capabilities and, perhaps, to disy his growing prowess, Arthur decided to teleport away.


    He vanished from the hall in an instant, leaving behind a subtle disturbance in the air.


    In the blink of an eye, he reappeared in a distant location, far beyond the boundaries of Blue Crystal City.


    The trio, returning to the hall with their missionplete, was met with a scene of Arthur''s sudden disappearance.


    "He''s gone?" Kaiser eximed, awe and excitement mingling in his voice.


    "He must have teleported," Tanik spected, confusion forming on his face. "Our master is more mysterious and powerful than we thought."


    Brandon, nodded in agreement, "But isn''t it impossible to teleport like they except with a teleportation device?"


    "Yes but since those no longer exist there is only one other way," Kaiser narrowed his eyes.


    "You mean?" Tanik looked at him.


    "The Space Dao."


    "What? Master hasprehended the space Dao?" Brandon was most surprised and excited.


    "I know you have a strong desire for that Dao but like I always said, give up on it. Your talent is too weak!" Kaiser replied.


    "Yeah, whatever. It''s not like I ever took your advice anyway. But is it really the Space Dao?"


    "If it isn''t then it must be a teleportation device and one that is small enough to carry around."


    As the trio marveled at the disy of Arthur''s abilities, they shared a nce, understanding that their master''s reach extended far beyond the known realms.


    The foundation of power they were establishing was intricately linked to an enigmatic figure who moved effortlessly between the shadows and the light.


    This was their new impression of their leader!


    "Let''s go. We have to act immediately. Master will return in a few days to check up on our progress."


    With solemn nods, Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon left the hidden hall, the scroll securely in their possession.


    With each step they took they began to look forward to the potential of the mysterious surprise Arthur had hinted at.


    Arthur''s disy has stirred up their curiosity.


    _______


    A distance away from Blue Crystal City, Arthur''s gaze drifted towards the cityscape outside.


    His thoughts were like a river, flowing with the currents of strategies and calctions.


    ''This one too is due to awakening my past memories.''


    ''Hmm, so far there are only benefits. There shouldn''t be any adverse effects as they are after all, still my own memories.''


    Arthur closed his eyes and sensed the subtle energy of the Soul Seal Technique resonated within him, connecting him to the trio and, through them, to the factions they would soon control.


    A quote from his Mortal Emperor incarnation surfaced in his mind.


    ''Power,'' Arthur mused, ''is not just in the cultivation realms or the strength of one''s techniques. It lies in the influence one wields over others.''


    As he contemted the unfolding events, his thoughts involuntarily drifted towards the enigmatic Suo Tian, the slumbering son of Suo Hao.


    ''Suo Hao''s trust in me is profound, or rather, his trust in whoever gave him the prophecy that led him here,'' Arthur thought.


    ''But the Fate Dao it is th slowest to improve of all the four supreme Dao that I have ess to by the gems."


    He pondered on how to advance his understanding of the Fate Dao without revealing too much.


    ''Secrets were currencies in the intricate dance of power,'' Arthur thought, and he must be prudent with his expenditures.


    Soon, his attention shifted to the hidden gems within Blue Crystal City, his ndestine force weaving its threads through the fabric of power.


    ''Those Beard Gang fellows, they should lead me to another ce of fortuitous encounter like before.''


    ''I haven''t been able to check people''s fate and luck value. But if I can make a little more advancement in the Fate Gem it should be possible.''d


    ...


    Days passed, and the trio diligently cultivated within their respective sects.


    The Soul Seal Technique worked its subtle magic, reinforcing their loyalty while they discovered the magnificent surprise Arthur promised.


    This made them cultivate like mad men as they experienced what it felt to have their talent suddenly double up overnight.


    When Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon returned, their expressions held a mix of satisfaction and anticipation.


    They had sessfully implemented the ve seal within the factions, and Arthur sensed the threads of influence extending further.


    "It''s done, Master," Kaiser spoke, his eyes reflecting the sess of their mission.


    Arthur nodded, a glint of approval in his eyes. "Good. Now, one more thing."


    He handed each of them a peculiar talisman, its surface engraved with intricate runes.


    "ce these within the core areas of your respective sects. When activated, they will increase the density of essence energy within a certain area."


    Arthur brought out another seal, "While this one will conceal the energy undtions from prying eyes."


    The trio exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued by the mysterious gift.


    Arthur''s air of confidence instilled trust, and they epted the task with unwavering determination.


    As they departed to carry out their assignments, Arthur leaned back in the throne, his eyes fixed on the city beyond.


    The shadows of power had deepened, and the ndestinework he built pulsated with potential.


    ''One step at a time,'' he mused, ''this grand y is just beginning.''


    He looked at the ceiling or rather.


    ''Dear, Grand Heavenly Dao.'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter 222 Fate Sense Second Awakening: I Can See Providence

    222 Fate Sense Second Awakening: I Can See Providence


    In the heart of a specially prepared chamber, Arthur assumed a meditative posture, his focus attuned to the depths of the Fate Gem.


    The air seemed to shimmer with otherworldly energy as he initiated the process of delving into the mysteries of the Fate Dao.


    Deciding to advance in the Fate Dao, Arthur entered the cultivation time chamber, where temporalws bent to his favour.


    Here, the passage of time was a dance of ratios ¡ª for every three days within, only one ticked away in the outside world.


    As he settled into deep meditation, Arthur''s consciousness traversed the ethereal realms within the Fate Gem.


    Within the fate gem, there was another dimension where countless golden threads of fate intertwined and wove an infinitework, revealing glimpses of destinies yet to unfold.


    Hours turned into days, and in the silent cocoon of the time chamber, Arthur''s spiritual essence resonated with newfound insights.


    The boundaries of the Fate Dao yielded to his determined exploration.


    As Arthur meditated, he lost track of time, and all his heart was set onprehending the Fate Dao.


    Subconsciously, he began to use his Book-Martial Spirit which he had finally given a name:


    Divine Dao Book.


    One of the effects of the divine Dao book was that it greatly enhanced hisprehension ability and one could not tell its rank as it didn''t look unranked but there was a mix of divine halos around it.


    But at a nce, one can tell that it is an unusual and unique martial spirit.


    As soon as he summoned it, the book trembled and a page opened and on it were written the words ''Dao of Fate''.


    The words were written in an unknownnguage and only Arthur can see the writings andprehend it.


    Arthur immediately felt a spike in the speed ofprehending the Dao of Fate and words began to appear on the golden page of the book.


    Arthur began to mutter subconsciously, "Fate. What is fate? Is it destiny? What is destiny? Does predestination exist? If it does, what then is the saying ''To change one''s fate''?"


    "Fate is a thread that binds all life on a path of beginning with an end. Only one being in the world can remain truly eternal and that is the Grand Heavenly Dao."


    "But does fate also control karma?..."


    Arthur continued murmuring and his words were confusing to even himself but the strange thing was that he was feeling his grasp over the Dao deepen with each train of thought.


    Time passed unknowingly and soon, he awoke.


    When he awoke, a subtle change manifested in his aura.


    "This...I feel a bit strange."


    "Hmm, if I were to describe it, I would say-"


    "A resonance with the ebb and flow of destiny," Arthur said.


    He sensed an enhanced connection to the threads of fate, and with it came an ability that he now subconsciously knew that he had.


    Which is the ability to discern the providence that guided individuals.


    Testing his newfound mastery, Arthur closed his eyes to try and understand this new ability from the fate gem.


    It was as if he could glimpse the delicate strands of fate that wove through every living being.


    The hues of fate revealed themselves ¡ª a spectrum of colours denoting the providence or as you can say, luck of each individual.


    From the lowest to the highest, the colours shimmered in his mind: red, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, gold, and the rarest of all, purple-gold.


    His senses expanded, and the world around him became a canvas painted with the myriad shades of fate. Aplex dance of energies unfolded before his inner sight.


    In this moment of revtion, Arthur marvelled at the intricacies of fate.


    The limited yet profound ability to gauge providence would be a strategic advantage in the grand chess game he yed.


    As he stepped out of the time chamber, the world seemed different.


    "My perception has changed, but strangely," Arthur noted.


    "My mastery over the Fate Dao has reached a new pinnacle, and with it, the stage for his intricate ns needs to be...expanded."


    ______


    In the hall, Arthur sat on his throne-like chair as Kaiser and the other two appeared before him.


    "Master, you called for us," They bowed in unison.


    Arthur had summoned the trio ¡ª Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon ¡ª to his presence, for no other reason than to do a test run on how his abilities work.


    "Yes, there is something I need to test." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "A test?" Kaiser wondered out loud.


    Meanwhile, Arthur merely smiled as he had no intention of telling them anything.


    The trio looked at each other in confusion which Arthur clearly sensed and he could almost predict their exact thoughts which were;


    ''What sort of test does the master want to do on us?''


    ''Maybe it isn''t for us but someone else?''


    ''Test? What test? Aren''t we already bound by our souls? How loyal do we have to be?'' Kaiser thought.


    Arthur closed his eyes for a few seconds. As this is his first time using it, he is a bit slow.


    When he reopened his eyes, what he saw changed.


    Above each of their heads, he saw halos of different colours.


    On Kaiser''s head was a yellow halo, on the second person, Tanik was an Orange halo with some yellow on the edges and finally on Brandon''s head.


    ''Hmm?'' It''s different.


    What Arthur saw was not a halo but the manifestation of a blue carp fish.


    ''What does this mean?'' Arthur wondered.


    His information was a bit limited.


    ''I''ll ask Aixenter on but for now, one thing is clear. Brandon is a hidden talent amongst the three.''


    "Hmm, the three of you can go and make preparations concerning the Beard Gang Brothers."


    "Act ordingly to the original n, you hear?"


    "Yes, Master!" They bowed and left promptly albeit with a bit of confusion in their hearts.


    "Master only sent us on the mission, so is this the test?"


    "I don''t know Brandon. Maybe, maybe not, but we will have to do our best nevertheless," Tanik replied.


    "Don''t stress on useless things. Let''s focus on what we are meant to do. We are already bound to serve so we won''t be disposed of just like that," Kaiser instructed.


    _______


    After they left.


    *Sigh*


    "It''s time to start forging my foundation like the others."


    "Even though I am already strong enough to dominate the tournament, I don''t want my cultivation to be lesser than anyone of my generation."


    "Including those from the central continent."


    Arthur swiftly entered the cultivation time chamber and immediately entered a cultivation state.


    "Nine Heavens Sacred Universal Scripture!"

 Chapter 223 Repairing the Cultivation Time Chamber

    223 Repairing the Cultivation Time Chamber


    In the inner world of the Nine Heavens Pce, Arthur meditated on the ancient scriptures of the Nine Heavens Sacred Universal Scripture.


    "It''s time to n for my next breakthrough, but this next level is strange," Arthur muttered as he looked at the writings on his book Martial Spirit.


    The Divine Dao Book.


    Each stroke of the characters seemed to whisper the secrets of a power beyond the mundane.


    "It was this book martial spirit that created this unknown cultivation technique that even Aixen was stumped about its methods."


    "So the Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm is called the Foundations of the Spirit God Realm?" Arthur thought.


    With his decision to tread the next path of the Half-Step Martial Emperor Realm he ventured into the next stage of the scripture.


    Just like the previous cultivation stages, the name of the cultivation realm and the methods is something that was strange and way beyond normal.


    But the gains Arthur was getting from cultivating the Nine Heavens Sacred Universal Scripture was unimaginable.


    The original cultivation techniques of his bloodlines were; Divine Scripture of the Chaos Dragon and Eternal Life Divine Scripture.


    He was supposed to choose which one to cultivate amongst them or even cultivation both of them separately but that was when his Book Martial Spirit Awoke.


    It fused these two techniques together before Arthur could get a good look at them so he has no way of knowing what the original methods would be like.


    "Let''s focus on this for now. The resources required for this are immense. I never felt that I would face ack of resources at this juncture in my Cultivation with all the Fortuitous Encounters I have had."


    Arthur indeed had a lot of resources so much so that even many forces of the Central Continent will pale inparison to what he has.


    But the crux of the matter now was that there was a certain resource he doesn''t have and that resource is required to cultivate the next stage of his cultivation technique.


    "It says I have to forge the 9 by 9 Spirit God Foundation. Which means a total of 81 Star Foundation instead of 9 like the others"


    Theplexities of forming an 81 Star Foundation awaited him ¡ª a task far more intricate than the typical nine-star cultivation.


    His gaze flickered with determination and expectations


    "81 Star Foundation," he murmured, the weight of the challenge evident in his eyes.


    He will have to forge his foundations in batches of 9. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "This means that once I start, I must not stop until I have forged a Nine-Star Foundation in one sitting and then repeat the process nine times?"


    This was dangerous as the process of forge the star foundations was very delicate.


    Moreover, it required more than just skill; it demanded a peculiar set of resources of which Arthur wascking three of them.


    In the heart of the Nine Heavens Pce, Arthur concentrated his thoughts, nning the forging process.


    The magnitude of this endeavor meant that he had toplete each set of nine stars in a single sitting, the intricate dance of energy demanding a seamless execution.


    As he prepared tomence, Arthur decided to augment the time chamber for the time being as he can''t rush to start his cultivation and the time chamber ys a very important role for him.


    Currently, its ratio of 3:1, where 3 days inside is 1 day in the outside world.


    While this was very beneficial, it wasn''t sufficient for the target he had set for himself.


    "Even if I sessfully forge the first batch of the Nine-Star Foundation, to any onlooker my cultivation will only appear to be on the One-Star level."


    Arthur doesn''t want to be someone whose cultivation will be lower than members of the same generation no matter what!


    "Time to fix this Pce once more," Arthur moved.


    Guiding the Nine Heavens Pce to the inner dimension of the time gem, he harnessed its energy, funneling it into the chamber to enhance its temporal properties.


    "Come on!"


    The celestial aura within the chamber shimmered as Arthur, with focused precision, manipted the energy flow.


    Arthur concentrated on guiding the power on the time gem on the pce as the pce began to recover very slowly.


    As this happened, Aixen was also undergoing some improvements that even he did not expect.


    Time passes and soon, Aixen appeared besides Arthur to give a report of the progress.


    Aixen had been monitoring the flow of time in the outside world.


    "Master Arthur, the artifact has recovered greatly and the time ratio of the Cultivation Time Chamber has reached 5:1!"


    "Also, it''s been two weeks in the external world," Aixen reported.


    Arthur, beads of sweat glistening on his forehead, ceased the maniption.


    There were some strain on his mental power. Even with his immense soul power he felt strained whenever he uses the power of the gems for long.


    "That''s great. This will help a lot," Arthur grinned.


    "Good, let''s pause for now," Arthur exhaled, a mixture of weariness and satisfaction on his face.


    "Moreover Master, I have some good news to report," Aixen sounded excited and Arthur raised an eyebrow.


    "What''s getting you excited old man," Arthur asked as Aixen always kept his act as a wise old sage.


    "Master, the power of the time gem is not just repairing the Nine Heavens Pce but it is doing so much more!"


    "Like what?"


    "It is reversing the state of the Pce to its peak!"


    Arthur''s eyes widened, "You mean?..."


    -------


    In the real world, Arthur emerged from the inner dimension of the time gem.


    The transition from the sacred atmosphere of the Time Gem to the real world made Arthur felt a bit disoriented.


    ''This only happens with the time gem.''


    At this time, the trio, Kaiser, Tanik, and Brandon, were summoned and they rushed into the hall where he was.


    Their expressions held a mix of anticipation and respect.


    "Master, we''ve got news about the Beard Gang Brothers," Kaiser reported promptly.


    "Finally," Arthur muttered.

 Chapter 224 The Mantis Stalks the Cicada...(you know how it goes...)

    224 The Mantis Stalks the Cicada...(you know how it goes...)


    "Master, we''ve got news about the Beard Gang Brothers," Kaiser reported, a sense of urgency in his voice.


    Arthur, now concealing his identity beneath a cloak, nodded for them to continue.


    "They''ve recruited three more members, all with full beards. Currently, they''re apanied by ady with a young boy of approximately 12 years old. They''re on the brink of starting their treasure hunt," Tanik added, rying thetest intelligence.


    "Good. Lead the way then," Arthur instructed, his gaze focused on the trio.


    They left the city silently, moving like shadows through the outskirts.


    Thendscape unfolded before them as they tracked the Beard Gang Brothers and their newfoundpanions.


    ''So they were serious about this beard gang thing?'' Arthur felt the ideologies of the brothers were funny.


    Days passed in quiet pursuit, Arthur employing his skills to thwart any potential threats from powerful creatures.


    The beard gang boasted to the girl who was the one with the map that it was by their strength, not knowing that Arthur had been sensing dangers ahead of time and taking care of it for them.


    The trio became more amazed as they followed Arthur.


    They couldn''tprehend what kind of Runic Talisman could not onlypletely hide their aura and presence but even the sound they make when they move quickly through the air.


    "Hm, this direction, they are heading towards the forbidden zone, the Ancient Battlefield." Kaiser spoke.


    Arthur nodded at that and said, "Since that can still go knowing the dangers of that ce then they must have some assurance."


    He then asked Kaiser, "What is the origin of the young girl and the boy?"


    "Master, they are both siblings who appear to be hiding from enemies until they met the beard gang brothers and made a deal with them," Kaiser exined.


    "So the deal was for the Beard Gang Brothers to protect them and they will share a Fortuitous Encounter?" Arthur concluded. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Exactly Master. But unfortunately we were not able to get any detailed information on the identity of the two except their names."


    "Philia and Toki."


    "I see," Arthur nodded thoughtfully.


    It appears that the siblings were the real reason for hising here.


    Finally, the group arrived at the Ancient Battlefield, a forbidden zone in the Southern Continent.


    The air was thick with ancient power, and the forest exuded a mystical aura.


    Mighty spirit beasts roamed and roared, and the very atmosphere seemed charged with danger.


    "Hey, isn''t it time to use that?" One of the men said to the girl. His figure trembling slightly.


    "Hey, are you scared?" The little boy asked.


    "What? Scared of what little boy?! I''m just asking."


    "Oh," the boy didn''t look convinced.


    "Hey, stop the banter," Alvin one of the brothers stepped forward.


    "This is where you act," he faced the girl.


    Philia nodded and brought out a map from her spatial ring.


    The girl unfolded the, and a golden aura enveloped them. Arthur''s eyes narrowed in confusionas he felt a familiar energy, yet eluding the grasp of his memory.


    "Stay hidden," Arthur whispered to the trio. They nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation.


    As the Beard Gang Brothers stared at the map, Arthur observed their interactions from a concealed vantage point.


    Thedy and the young boy, seemingly innocent, exuded an air of mystery.


    Arthur sensed that this treasure hunt was not as straightforward as it appeared.


    The golden aura of the map intrigued him. It resonated with something deep within his memories.


    "But what is it?"


    "Could this be rted to one of my past incarnations?" Arthur had a hunch that he felt to be the more likely scenario.


    The Beard Gang Brothers spoke in hushed tones, their excitement palpable.


    Thedy and the boy shared nces filled with a mixture of anticipation and caution.


    "Sister..."


    "Don''t worry Toki. We''ll be fine."


    "I''m not worried, I''m just hungry."


    *Tap!*


    Philia flicked his head.


    "Ough!"


    "Like you even felt pain, stop ying around. Now is not the time for food."


    "Alright, fine. But this doesn''t stop my stomach from growling."


    Indeed, his stomach growled at that point and even Arthur''s group who was far away heard it.


    "Wow, little kid. Do you have the digestive system of a spirit beasts?!"


    "Enough chit chat, let''s move," Kevin ordered.


    This ancient battlefield held secrets, and he was determined to uncover them.


    ---


    As Arthur stealthily followed the group, a sense of surprise gripped him when he noticed that they were effectively concealed from the powerful beasts inhabiting the Ancient Battlefield.


    "The concealment of that map must be quite high...and quite ancient." Arthur said.


    The reason why he could do the same was simply due to the high-level concealment array given to him by Suo Hao which has proved its worth, shielding his group from the keen senses of mighty beasts with formidable cultivation.


    As the two teams ventured deeper into the ce, with one ahead and one secretly behind, they traversed many dangerousndscapes that unfolded before them.


    That was until they arrived at a certain location with mountains all around.


    The mountainous terrain was shrouded in a mystical ambiance and one can tell that this was no ordinary ce at a nce.


    In fact, without the map, nobody would be able to find this ce but when they arrived, they met an obstacle.


    A Giant Red Serpent guarding the mountain cave seemed oblivious to their presence as it slept soundly.


    "A Tier Six Spirit Beast?" Arthur sensed Its rank.


    "Moreover its the very rare, Purple-Yang Poison Serpent. Hmm, let''s see how this will y out," Arthur decided to be a spectator for now.


    The fact that this could be a fortuitous encounter for him doesn''t mean it can''t beced with dangers that can cause even him to end up on the losing end.


    Arthur watched intently as the group approached the massive serpent.


    They engaged in a heated debate, their opinions shing like thunder in the silent expanse.


    The prospect of advancing further into the mountain cave divided them.


    ''Heh, fools,'' Arthur thought in his heart as he knew where this will lead to in the end.

 Chapter 225 Encounter in the Ancient Battlefield Forbidden Zone

    225 Encounter in the Ancient Battlefield Forbidden Zone


    The Beard Gang Brothers, with their bearded faces furrowed in concern, argued fervently.


    "Can this thing even be trusted! That spirit beast can snap a Martial Emperor Realm Cultivator in half!"


    "The words on the Map implies that only from the Martial Ancestor Realm and above can sense us."


    "Implies?"


    The Philia and Toki, expressed reservations.


    The girl held the map in her hands, and she was a bit uncertain.


    The reason was because of how randomly she and her brother had found the map in the woods.


    ''Will it be as reliable as it ims.''


    ''Although it''s already shielding us from the senses of the Spirit Beasts, if we advance further, that might not be the case.''


    The debate echoed through the ancient forest, each voice carrying a distinct tone of urgency or caution.


    "I think we should leave ande back another time."


    "Another time? What if someone gets it before us?"


    "That''s right but we are the only ones with the map."


    "Yeah, but what if there is more than one map?"


    The tension in the air was palpable, and Arthur, concealed within the shadows, observed with keen interest.


    Thedy, her gaze fixed on the map, spoke with a firmness that betrayed a hidden resolve. "The map''s concealment is our key. I believe it is going to work. We should press forward. The treasure lies within, and we havee too far to turn back now."


    ''I can''t back out now. The treasure there might be the only chance to escape their pursuits and turn things around for us.''


    ''Especially since...''


    A few of the Beard Gang Brothers nodded in agreement, swayed by the conviction in her words.


    However, dissent lingered among others who harbored doubts about the reliability of the map.


    Arthur, hidden and listening, weighed the dynamics of the group.


    23:00


    Their decisions held the promise of discovery or the peril of the unknown but unlike them he wasn''t worried and quite frankly he didn''t care.


    As far as he was concerned, any treasures there is as good as his.


    At this moment the serpent spirit beast suddenly opened it''s eyes.


    "Oh no, it''s awake!"


    A misstep by one of its members shattered the delicate bnce of concealment.


    The unfortunate soul had stepped on a slippery substance, inadvertently leaving the protective range of the concealment array.


    *Hiss!* n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The serpent caught sight of him immediately.


    "Get back into the concealment!" Kevin shouted at the man.


    The man immediately scurried in fear and entered the concealment and he immediately vanished from the serpent''s sight.


    ''Hmm? Where''d that human go?'' the serpent was confused.


    ''Foolish humans how dare you y with this King!''


    *Hiss!*


    In the sudden breach, the Giant Serpent stirred from its slumber, hissing loudly as it released a formidable aura.


    Panic seized the Beard Gang members as they hurriedly pulled theirrade back into the concealment.


    The serpent, now agitated and confused,shed out, attacking randomly in response to the perceived threat.


    Arthur and the trio observed the chaotic scene unfold from their concealed vantage point.


    "Wait a minute, this is an opportunity!" Philia called out to the fear-striken group.


    "It''s going to leave the cave entrance to attack and we can use this opportunity to maneuver to behind it!"


    Alvin nodded quickly, "That''s right! It''s already proven that it can''t sense us so what''s there to be afraid of?"


    The group seized the opportunity and swiftly maneuvered behind the serpent, slipping into the mouth of the cave.


    Following suit, Arthur and the trio trailed behind, entering the cave''s mysterious depths.


    As they ventured further, they arrived at a peculiar section of the cave where all light seemed to vanish.


    Darkness enveloped them, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    "It''s so cold," the little boyined as he exhaled cold air.


    Aixen,municating silently with Arthur, revealed that this was a ce saturated with extreme Yin power¡ªcoldness and death.


    "With the Extreme Yin Power, this must have been a burial ground of counties powerful experts," Aixen said


    "I see, then there might be ancient treasure here after all," Arthur nodded.


    "If this ce is really full of it, them these guys will get invaded by the extreme Yin ki too. That''s a concentration of dark essence energy that they may not be able to withstand at their current level," Aixen added.


    "Moreover, their shield can''tst for long in this ce."


    The Beard Gang group, unaware of the extreme Yin environment, pressed on.


    However, in a sudden turn of events, their concealment shattered, exposing them to the serpent''s senses.


    "Oh no! The concealment expired?!" One of them eximed.


    Soon they sensed a powerful aura pressing on them.


    The spirit beast wasing for them!


    The panicked group raced blindly through the cavern''s passages, seeking refuge from both the serpent and the oppressive darkness.


    Arthur and the trio, experienced andposed, navigated the treacherous terrain with agility.


    The group''s escape echoed in the cavern, the sound reverberating against the cave walls.


    The serpent, undeterred, pursued relentlessly, its senses honed to the scent of prey.


    ''How dare invade my territory!'' the serpent hissed angrily.


    In the midst of the chaos, Arthur couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to this cave than met the eye.


    The extreme Yin power added ayer ofplexity, heightening the urgency of the group''s escape.


    Even Suo Hao didn''t forsee such an encounter so there was still a small amount of yin ki that prated Arthur''s protective array.


    But luckily, Aixen was able to shield them with the power of the Nine Heavens Pce which had recovered some of its strength.


    The Beard Gang group, their concealment now shattered, faced the dual threats of the serpent and the oppressive darkness.


    The dynamics of their treasure hunt had shifted from cautious exploration to a desperate flight for survival.


    As the desperate escape led them deeper into the cavern''sbyrinth, the group found themselves cornered at a dead end¡ªa cliff with the ominous abyss below.


    "Shit! We are at a dead end!"


    The relentless serpent closed in, its predatory intent evident in the glint of its eyes.


    *Hiss!*

 Chapter 226 Fate Luck of the Siblings

    226 Fate Luck of the Siblings


    In a futile effort to resist the imminent danger, the Beard Gang group fought the serpent.


    They released their martial spirit and used the most powerful techniques in their arsenal.


    "Wind Bomb!"


    *Bang!*


    "What the?! It didn''t even leave a scratch!"


    "What did you expect otherwise?! This is a Tier 6 monster!"


    Unfortunately, the serpent''s fierce assault overwhelmed them.


    Suddenly the serpent hissed and whipped its tail.


    *Swift!*


    "Watch out!"


    The saw iting but they were too slow and were all whipped to a wall.


    *Bang!*


    *Bleargh!*


    The five of them vomited blood on impact and only Philia and her brother were away from the fighting zone.


    The serpent hissed again and a poisonous red mist enveloped the five and spread to the other parts of the cave.


    Arthur predicted this and gave antidotes to the Kaiser and the other two.


    "Take this."


    They nodded gratefully.


    The poison of the serpent was too strong and everyone was powerlessness to resist and it rushed and devoured the ''food'' in front of it.


    Swiftly, three members were consumed, leaving only Kevin and Alvin, the original Beard Gang brothers, alongside Philia and Toki her brother.


    To everyone''s surprise, the serpent suddenly set it''s eyes on Philia and flicked its tongue.


    The brothers rejoiced silently at their postponed death but also prayed in their hearts for the girl.


    As the spirit beast rushed to where the siblings were, the young boy surprisingly attack.


    "Oh no you don''t!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    *Boom!*


    The boy exploded with a shocking speed andnded a punch tha sent the serpent flying.


    *Bang!*


    "Touki stop! You can''t use that power!"


    Arthur watched this curiosly as he saw steaming out from the boys pores and just as the boy was to attack again he suddenly fell on his face.


    "Damnit, I need more time!"


    Philia quickly ran to where he was and held him and she brought out a red pill from her spatial ring and fed him.


    This bold move came at a cost; he suffered some injuries for using a power hidden within him.


    The remaining Beard Gang members struggled to handle the dire situation, caught between the lethal cliff edge and the serpent''s venomous mist.


    "This boy is strange," Arthur remarked.


    "Yes indeed Master. The fact that he can have a strength like that without any cultivation is unbelievable," Kaiser nodded.


    "No, not just that, he is also not affected by the poison."


    "What?!"


    The mist, a toxic byproduct of the serpent''s attack, spread, poisoning the survivors.


    Panic ensued as the others faced the dual threats of imminent death and relentless venom.


    _____


    Observing the dire circumstances, Arthur decided it was time to step in.


    Approaching with a calm demeanor, he assessed the chaotic scene.


    The girl, showing unexpected resilience, struggled against the venom''s effects.


    The serpent, undeterred by its setback, geared up for another assault.


    Arthur, drawing upon his formidable strength, confronted the serpent head-on.


    "I never liked snakes for some reason," he spoke.


    Philia was shocked by the sudden appearance of four people by the side.


    ''We were followed? Who are they?'' she thought.


    Arthur rushed the beasts and unleashed and furry of fist attacks that made booming sounds in the cave.


    The gilr flinched at that while the boy''s eyes shined in admiration.


    ''He is strong,'' the boy thought and clenched his fist.


    ''I want to be that strong and protect my sister.''


    Each movement was intentional, every strike calcted. Arthur''s attacks seamlessly blended martial prowess and mystical power.


    With a final, decisive blow, the serpent was sent into the afterlife.


    "Anybody want snake meat?" Arthur asked but everyone flinched except Touki.


    As the mist cleared, the surviving members of the Beard Gang group, though poisoned, escaped further harm.


    Arthur still wore his cloak hiding his identity, and examined the aftermath.


    The once-dangerous cavern now echoed with the tension of the battle within.


    ____


    Amidst the clearing mist, Arthur assessed the aftermath of the serpent''s defeat.


    The Beard Gang brothersy unconscious, their lives hanging by a thread due to the insidious poison.


    The girl, coughing up blood, and her wounded brother pleaded with desperation in their eyes.


    "Please, sir," the boy implored, his voice desperate, "save my sister. I''ll do anything, repay you with my life if needed."


    Arthur turned to look at the girl instead .


    The girl suddenly shook head and interjected, her voice weak but determined. "The poison is rare and deadly. To counteract it, we need an ancient herb, one that might not even exist in the Central Continent."


    Arthur''s interest was piqued.


    With a subtle motion, he activated his Fate Gaze power, examining the intricate threads of their providence.


    23:01


    "This spirit beast has an ancient bloodline and if not for the fact that it''s original bloodline is very faint we would already be dead."


    The girl was sure that no one on the southern continent can help her.


    ''Maybe the Empire can have a way to help or the Alchemist Association but...'' of course she thought those people would not care about her.


    The depth of the girl''s knowledge about the serpent spirit beast and the poison it carried surprised Arthur. He asked, "Are you an alchemist?"


    She shook her head, "No, I can''t practice alchemy, but I''ve studied extensively. I know about herbs, poisons and medicines."


    A thoughtful expression crossed Arthur''s face as he considered the value of these siblings.


    With a subtle motion, he activated his Fate Gaze power, examining the intricate threads of their providence.


    The Beard Gang brothers, surprisingly had a red carp fate, indicating that their lives were not ending now.


    However, the two siblings revealed an even rarer fate.


    The girl''s fate manifested as a blue dragon, while her brother''s fate was an exceptionally rare violet dragon with nine ws.


    These revtions intrigued Arthur.


    The rarity of their fates,bined with the girl''s profound knowledge, hinted at their potential but more than that.


    ''Their origins won''t be simple,'' Arthur thought.


    With a calcted decision, Arthur resolved to assist them.


    "I will save your sister," he dered, his voice carrying a hint of authority. "But on the condition that you will work for me from now on."


    The boy nodded fervently, gratitude shining in his eyes. "I swear, sir, we are in your debt."


    The girl however furrowed her brows, ''Did he not hear what I said? Moreover I don''t even know your identity,'' sheined in her heart but still wished he could help her predicament.

 Chapter 227 Philia and Touki

    227 Philia and Touki


    But Philia looks at her brother and keeps silent, ''If he can help me then I can repay him in the future but once I find out he is harbouring any evil intent I will have to use that to escape!'' she determined in her heart.


    Arthur took a pill from his spatial ring and smiled, "Do you know this?"


    The girl widened her eyes, "That''s... A Tier Seven Pill!"


    "Hmm, so you do know."


    "Where did you get that? Are the Alchemy Association President?" Philia asked.


    ording to her knowledge, the only Tier 7 Alchemist around was the President of the Alchemy Association.


    Arthur merely shook his head and gave the pill to the boy, Touki.


    Touki didn''t ask and swiftly put the pill on Philia''s lips, "No more talking, heal first!"


    Philia nodded and swallowed the pill and felt the effects immediately.


    "This antidote requires an herb called Frost Orchid, known for its remarkable ability to counteract potent poisons," she exined, her voice gaining strength as Arthur''s pill took effect.


    "What''s surprising," Arthur remarked, "is that the Frost Orchid is rarely found in the Central Continent. How did youe by such knowledge?"


    The girl smiled weakly, "My father was an adventurer. He traveled to many continents and shared his experiences and knowledge with us. I may not have his practical skills, but I inherited his love for learning."


    Arthur nodded and asked no more clearly knowing that she was lying using his Empath ability.


    "I see."


    "Since we will be working together, I suppose that I should reveal my identity."


    Philia looked at Arthur intently as though her gaze could pierce through the enchantment on the cloak that hid his face.


    Arthur slowly brought his hands to the cloak and created a bit of suspense.


    With a decisive move, Arthur removed his cloak, revealing his features.


    The girl, her heart skipping a beat, found herself momentarily in a daze.


    "Wow! Big Bro you''re so handsome!" The boy eximed.


    Arthur smiled at what the boy called him and then he saw that the boy was still in pain and brought out a healing pill and gave it to Philia


    It took her a moment to collect herself as Arthur handed her the pill meant for her brother.


    "Thank you," she said in a small voice.


    ''This is also a very high ranked healing pill!'' she noted and was even more curious about Arthur''s identity.


    The effects were instantaneous, healing the sibling''s injuries.


    Arthur then provided the Beard Gang brothers with a lower-ranked pill which he gave to Kaiser and the rest to handle ensuring their slower recovery.


    Arthur called the three of them aside and erected an array to give them instructions.


    "Big sister, what technique is that?" Touki''s eyes gleamed.


    "That''s called Array Techniques."


    "Does uncle know Arrays too?"


    "Of course the old man doesn''t. He can''t learn such sophisticated things and only know how to fight with his fists."


    "But can I learn it?"


    "Why?"


    "Just cause it looks cool."


    Philia sighed at her brother''s words.


    ''That old man seeded in making you like this too, tch!''


    Kaiser and Tanik were assigned the task of escorting the brothers back to the hideout, while Brandon remained with Arthur.


    Arthur made a deal with the girl to give them some of what he will find in the ruins that they were to go aspensation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Philia was d to agree as she wasn''t expecting much anyway, and Arthur appears to be someone more powerful than her pursuers at the moment.


    Arthur distributed talismans to each member of the group and issued a warning about the pervasive danger of the Yin Death Ki in the air.


    "We''re going to descend into the cliff using my Wind Dragon Martial Spirit," Arthur exined, his words carrying a note of authority. "Follow closely and stay alert."


    With that, Arthur summoned his Wind Dragon Martial Spirit, its ethereal form manifesting around him.


    "Woah! That''s a huge dragon!" Touki eximed and he bing a fan slowly.


    ''A dragon martial spirit? He hid its rank but I assume it must be above the peak Earth Grade at least,'' Philia narrowed her eyes.


    The group soared into the depths of the cliff as dictated by the golden-aura-covered map.


    The descent was swift and silent, and as theynded, they were met with a scene of eerie destion.


    The ground below was littered with corpses, a stark testament to the perilous nature of the Ancient Battlefield.


    Arthur surveyed the grimndscape, his expression unmoved.


    "Be cautious," he warned, his eyes scanning the surroundings. "The energy here is tainted with Yin Death Ki. Stay within the protective aura of the talismans."


    The group moved forward cautiously, guided by the map in the girl''s possession.


    Each step carried them deeper into the mysteries of the Ancient Battlefield. Brandon, with a keen sense of vignce, kept watch as they navigated through the eerily silentndscape.


    As they advanced, the girl couldn''t help but steal nces at Arthur, her mind still grappling with the thought of what his true identity might be.


    Arthur, however, remained focused on the task at hand, his eyes probing the surroundings for any sign of danger.


    *Swift!*


    *Thud!*


    They finallynded on the ground, and Arthur dismissed his martial spirit


    Upon reaching the designated floor, the boy, his eyes gleaming with admiration, praised Arthur''s Wind Dragon Martial Spirit as "very cool."


    "Big bro! Do you want to see mine?"


    "Sure," Arthur nodded, curious.


    He eagerly went on to disy his own martial spirit.


    "Hah!"


    A giant titan of one hundred meters in height appeared, and the halos around it were that of a heaven grade martial spirit!


    The revtion caught Arthur by surprise; the boy possessed a peak Heaven Grade martial spirit, a fact that he acknowledged with a nod and a smile.


    Amidst the camaraderie, the girl couldn''t help but call out the boy for revealing the secret of his martial spirit.


    "Touki!"


    "Oh, sorry Big Sis! Hehe..." Heughed akwardly and dispersed his martial spirit.

 Chapter 228 Unexpected Appearance of the Oriole Behind

    228 Unexpected Appearance of the Oriole Behind


    Philia drew Touki aside and knocked his head reminding him that he can''t reveal things like that to everyone.


    The boy, undeterred, expressed his belief that Arthur was a good person.


    Inwardly, the girl shook her head, holding back the observation that Arthur had witnessed the demise of the three Beard Gang members but didn''t save them.


    ''Can he really be a good person?'' she wondered and nced silently at Arthur who at this moment met her gaze.


    *Badum!*


    Philia swiftly turned and faced her brother, ''He is definitely a bad guy!''


    Touki was confused by the look in her eyes.


    ---


    As the group continued their journey, Arthur led them through the treacherousndscape guided by the golden-aura-covered map.


    Their destination was an ancient-style tomb cave, concealed beneath a giant rock.


    In the dim light, an armored skeleton was seated on the ground.


    When Arthur observed the armor, shockand nostalgia shed in his eyes.


    ''That armour ...''


    It belonged to the army of his past incarnation, the Great Mortal Emperor.


    As the group approached, the skeleton abruptly stirred.


    Golden mes ignited in its eye sockets, and it rose, releasing a potent deste aura that reverberated through the entire cavern.


    *Fwoosh!*


    Mighty wind blew all over the ce at its small movement but the talismans that Arthur gave everyone protected them from getting blown away.


    The very realm itself seemed to tremble in response. Arthur, sensing the significance of this encounter, subtly tightened his fists.


    ''Well, this is unexpected.''


    -----


    *Swift!*


    Suddenly, a pair of two men arrived, flying silently through the air.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he observed the neers¡ªa young man apanied by an old one. Their presence added an extrayer ofplexity.


    The old man regarded Arthur with a keen gaze, as if appraising him. "You tread where few dare, young one," he remarked cryptically.


    Arthur, his expressionposed, met the old man''s gaze evenly. "I seek what lies within the tomb. Are you here for the same goal?" He asked calmly.


    The young man, seemingly unfazed by the solemn atmosphere, spoke, "We share amon interest. The treasures within belong not to any one person but to those who can im them."


    "So you''re implying that you have the ability to im it?" Arthur gave a knowing smile. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Why, do you think you can instead?" The boy asked while the old man remains silent and observes th skeleton instead.


    ''The directions never said whose expert''s inheritance lies here,'' the old man thought as he ignored Arthur''s group.


    The earlierment he made was on a whim,mending Arthur for bring able to get here without being invaded by the Yin-Death Ki.


    The armored skeleton, still emanating a formidable aura, seemed to respond to the neers'' arrival, as if awakening to a long-forgotten duty.


    The skeletal guardian of the tomb spoke with a hollow voice, stating that only one person could undertake the trial.


    Hence Arthur, now facing the young man and his elderlypanion, was left to determine among themselves who would be deemed worthy.


    The young man, radiating arrogance, dered that Arthur should withdraw.


    "You can''t win against me. You shouldn''t waste your time," he said.


    "Hmm, I think this guy needs a p, don''t you think so?" Arthur asked Touki who promptly replied.


    "Yeah! Go kick his ass!"


    "Right," Arthur tapped the ground and soared to the air.


    Meanwhile, Philia looked a bit pensive, ''Another unknown variable. I hope you''re strong enough.''


    "You do have a some guts I''ll give you that, but you haven''t even forged you foundation yet," the young man asserted this confidently, iming to sense that Arthur had not yet forged his foundation and entered the realm of the half Martial Emperor.


    In response, Arthur''s lips curved into a smile.


    "Is that why you''ve been unting your cultivation realm since you came?"


    "Hmph! Enough talk, let''s fight." He proposed a simple solution to their dispute: a fight.


    The young man was visibly surprised that Arthur could fly so smoothly in the air and assumed Arthur had mastered a high-level movement technique involving the concept of wind.


    The young man, without hesitation, unleashed a barrage of energy attacks¡ªa giant golden palm.


    "Mountain Smiting Palm!"


    Arthur calmly sent a fist and dispersed the attack.


    "Oh, you do have some ability."


    ''This guys is really underestimating me because my cultivation is lower.''


    The battle then became more heated with the young man unleashing multiple attacks.


    ming fists, palm techniques, and even elemental attacks and more. Each strike was formidable, yet Arthur deftly deflected them with a calm and collected demeanor.


    To the young man''s shock, Arthur showcased not only martial skill but also an unmatched mastery of defense.


    ''I can''t even leave a scratch at him? Who is this guy?!'' he finally began to take Arthur seriously.


    The onlookers could sense the shifting dynamics of the impending confrontation.


    The young man, undeterred, retrieved his weapon¡ªan imposing spear that seemed to pulse with energy.


    As he brandished it, the atmosphere crackled with a destructive force.


    "You are skilled, but your foundation is non-existent. You can''t win," the young man dered, his voiceced with a blend of arrogance and certainty.


    Arthur, still hovering in the air, met the challenge with a quiet resolve. "Foundations can be deceiving," he replied.


    "Prove it!"


    *Boom!*


    They shed again in another round of battle.


    The sh of martial energies painted an intricate dance in the air.


    The elderlypanion of the old man observed the exchange with a knowing look, silently gauging the depth of Arthur''s abilities.


    ''He seems to be able to predict his attacks ahead of time. What terrifying battle awareness.''


    ''I never thought that the weakest continent would have such a genius.''


    As Arthur and the young man remained locked in battle, a profound energy emanated from both, creating ripples in the air.


    ''Hmm, he seems fairly powerful,'' thought the old man.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!